Book of Common Prayer in Manx Gaelic

From The Art and Popular Culture Encyclopedia

"See my remarks on this word in the Rev. Celtique, vi. 44. No native Celtic word for a kiss has as yet been discovered."--Book of Common Prayer in Manx Gaelic (1895) by A. W. Moore and John Rhŷs

{{Template}} Book of Common Prayer in Manx Gaelic (1895) is a book edited by A. W. Moore and John Rhŷs.

[edit]

ghamu eigyrys y vorilys e.

18 Erson ghoud as v'^ bio gou e eh€yn na duney baniit : as ghoud as tou janu gym msei duit hdyn Joyri dene gy mei jids.
1 9 Eigyri e shiloghy n y aeraghyn : as gha vack e gybragh soilshe.
20 du)Tie ayns oneyr gha vel tuigel erbi agge : agh te solilt rish ny bayn ta dol mou.

New Version.

vaghee oc er-mayrn veih shee- loghe gys sheeloghe ; as t'ad genmys ny baljyn oc lurg nyn ennym hene.
12 Ny-yeih, cha jean dooinney tannaghtyn foddey ayns ooash- ley. : fakin dy vod eh ve er ny hoyllaghey gys y maase ta cher- raghtyn ; shoh'n raad oc.
13 Shoh'n ommijys oc : as ta nyn sluight moylley yn raa oc.
14 T'ad Ihie 'syn oaie myr kir- ree, ta'n baase caigney orroo, as bee reill ec y sleih cairal harrystoo 'sy voghrey : hed yn aalid oc mow ayns yn oaie ass ny cum- mallyn oc
15 Agh nee Jee m'annym y livrey veih pooar yn oaie : son nee eh m'y ghoaill huggey hene.
16 Ny gow aggie, ga dy bee fer er ny yannoo berchagh : ny my ta gloyr e hie er ny vishaghey ;
17 Son cha der eh lesh veg ersooyl mSrish tra t'eh geddyn baase : chamoo nee e stayd vooar geiyrt er.
18 Son choud's v'eh bio, yeeagh eh er hene dy ve dooinney mayn- rey : as choud's t'ou jannoo dy mie dhyt hene, loayree deiney dy mie jeed.
19 Eiyree eshyn er sheeloghe e ayraghyn : as cha jean eh dy bragh soilshey y akin.
20 Dooinney ta ayns ooashley as fegooish tushtey : t'eh er ny hoyllaghey ,gys ny beiyn ta cher- raghtyn.

AYRYN. MORNING PRAYER.
dfus deerum. psal. 50. Psalm 50. Deus deorum.
TA yn chiarn gy jaru yn jih 'T'A'N Chiarn dy jarroo yn Jee
smu gniartoil er 16yrt : as -^ smoo niartal, er loayrt : as
ern' iaeraaght er y t^yl vei irri er choyrt earn da'n seihll veih

shuas ny graeny gys y gol shiis eck.

irree seose ny greiney gys y gholl sheese echey.
Mmz

53^

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 10.

Old Version.
2 Magh as Seion ta jih erna iaghyn hdyn : boudj ' firrinagh.
3 Hig nan iih as gha giSm e y hiange : hseyd rsefsyn ainnil striSil, as bi dorrin muar erna gl^asyght shuas kruin magiyrt ymmish.
4 Ei er y neau vei hiias : as y talu, gy vod e y phobyl y vruinys.
5 chagylgi my nuyn kujaght iiuyms aydsyn ta em' ianu kundnt Tiiyms rish 6urel.
6 as ni ny ndauaghyn yn gharys aggesyn y hoilsaghy : erson ta jih ■na vrui ' li e h^yn.
7klastigi o my phobyl as lioryms: niims mi heyn f&nish y ymmyrke t'y^is o Israel, erson she mish gy jaru dthy iih ys ^.
8 gha derryms aghsan duit erson t'ourelyns, na erson t'ourelyn losk : erson nagh rou ayd goni kian- goyrt rvfyms.
9 Gha goifyms goun erbi magh as* dthy hei : na goer fyrryn magh as dthy voilchyn.
10 Erson she layms baeiyn ully yn 'asygh : as margsedyn ta yn alagh er tusanyn dy ghnuick.
1 1 Saun duys yn senli ully er ny slafechyn : as ta bdiyn kj^sei yn vagher' ayns my hilliys.
. 1 2 Ma viyms gackrys gha niym- shiym duit : erson she latyms yn syyl ully, as ully na ta dyn.
13 vel d smunaghtyn ^ niiys^ feyl terriu : as gy nifym full g6er.
1 4 jean ourel dy lih toyrt buias : as iik dthy vriaryghin gys -yn ^rje smii.
15 as aei orfyms ayns iaerish s^ghyn : shen mar ghMinyms us as moliit us mish.

Wew Version. 2 Magh ass Sion ta Jee er hoil- shaghey eh bene : ayns aalid fir- rinagh.
' 3HigyJeeain, aschabeeehny- host : hed aile roishyn nee toyrt mow, as bee dorrin niartal er ny ghoostey seose mygeayrt-y-mysh.
4 Nee eh geamagh er ny niaugh- yn veih'n yrjid : as er y theihll, dy vod eh briwnys e phobble.
5 Chaggle-jee my nooghyn coo-i idjagh hyms : ad shen ta er n'yan- noo conaant rhym lesh oural ;
6 As nee ny niaughyn fockley magh e chairys : son Jee bene yn Briw.
7 Clasht, O my phobble, as neem's loayrt : neem's mee bene feanish y ymmyrkey dt'oi.O Israel; son mish Jee,dy jarroo yn Jee ayds.
8 Cha der-yms oghsan dhyt son dty ourallyn, ny son dty hebbal- lyn-losht : son nagh row ad kin- j^gh kiongoyrt rhym.
9 Cha jean-ym soiagh jeh dow erbee ass dty hie : ny goar yrryn ass dty woaillee.
10 Son Ihiam's ta ooilley maase ny keilley : as m)Tgeddin ta'n ol* lagh er thousane cronk.
1 1 Shione dou ooilley ny eeanlee t'er ny sleityn : as ta maase feie yn vagher ayns my hilley.
12 My ta mee accryssagh, cha ninsh-ym dhyts : son ta'n slane seihll Ihiam's, as ooilley ny t'ayn.
1 3 Vel 00 smooinaghtyn dy neei- ym feill teirroo : as dy niu-yni fiiill goair ?
14 Cheb )'n oural dy hoyrt- booise gys Jee : as eeck dty vree- arraghyn dasyn smoo Ard ;
15 As eie orryms ayns traa dy heaghyn : myr shen neem's geaishtagh rhyt, as nee 00 mish y voylley.

Sic.

Yn X. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

533

Old Version.

ITew Version.

1 6 agh rish yn ni'aughriui diiyrt jih^ : kamma vel us prech^el my lyoiyns, as g6yl my ghunant ayns dthy v^al.
17 fackin gy vel duoi ayd dy vd er dy hassaghy : as gy vel ti er dilge m'okelyns er dthy ghul d.
18 nar ghonick d merliagh ren d t'agne msei gS : as tcfti er md g6yl ayrn marfusyn ta brissie pusey.
19 Toll er ligge dy dthy v^al y loyrt : as rish dthy hiange tdU er seiaghe magh maltdryght.
2oHSidasloyrd nyoi dthy vrier : gy jaru as tdU er gur liun er mack dthy vdyre h^yn.
2 1 sho ny redyn ta us er y ianu, as ghuin mi my hange, as smuni us gy hoik gy vel mish laeid yn anayn as ta d heyn : agh vefrym aghsan duit, as saei3Tn kiangoyrt ruyts ny rsedyn ta us erna ianu.
22 o smunigi er sho shiusse ta jarud iih : nagh darniyn shiuss er shiul, as magh bi veg d'an lifrsfe.
23 quel erbi ta gourel huyms buias as mole t'e toyrt oneyr duys : as disyn ta reel y ymrayrke ^ kayr, jaghyms saualys lih.
Miserere mei deus. 51.
JEAN myghin orfyms, o iih, nyrg dy veiys vuar, nyrg ym- mydi dy hrokyryght kur er sifil ray loghtyn.
. 2 mi mish tryid vei m'olkys, as glaii mi vei my pheky.
3 Ersoii ta mish g6yl rish m'6ilch- yn: as ta my pheky gybragh m'n^anish ^
4 Ty6i us dolymarkan ta mi ern' ianu peky, as em' ianu yn oik sh6o ayns t'^anish : gy vodagh us

16 Agh rish ny mee-chrauee dooyrt Jee : Cre hon t'ou preacheil my leighyn, as goaill my chonaant ayns dty veeall :
17 Fakin dy vel dwoaie ayd er Ihiasaghey-bea : as t'ou er hilgey my ghoan cheu dty-chooyloo.
18 Tra honnick 00 maarliagh, va dt'aigney lesh : as t'ou er ghoaill ayrn mSroosyn ta brishey poosey.
19 T'ou er choyrt reamys da dty veeall dy loayrt olkys : as lesh dty hengey t'ou er hoiaghey magh molteyraght.
ao Hole 00, as loayr 00 noi dty vraar : dy jarroo, as t'ou er choyrt scam my It da mac dty vayrey.
2 1 Ny reddyn shoh t'ou er n'yan- noo, as chumm mish my hengey; as heill 00 dy olkyssagh dy row mish eer dty Iheid hene : agh ver-yms oghsan dhyt, as soie-ym kiongoyrt rhyt ny reddyn t'ou er n'yannoo.
22 O smooinee-jee er shoh, shiuish ta jarrood Jee : er aggle dy raip-ym shiu ersooyl, as nigh bee unnane erbee dy livrey shiu.
23 Quoi-erbee ta chebbal dou booise as moylley, t'eh cur onnor dou : as dasyn, ta reill e ymmyr-- key dy cair, soilsheeyms saualtys Yee.
Psalm 51. Miserere mei, Deus.
JEAN myghin orrym, O Yee, lurg dty vieys vooar : cordail rish ymmodee dty vyghinyn cur ersooyl my loghtyn.
2 Niee mee dy boUagh veih m'olkys : as glen mee veih my pheccah.
3 Son ta mee goaill-rish m'oiljyn : as ta my pheccah kinjagh kion- goyrt rhym.
4 Dt'oi's dy-lomarcan ta mee er n'yannoo peccah, as er chur rish yn oik shoh ayns dty hilley : dy

Sic.

534

PSALMYN DAVID;

Day to..

Old Version, ve er dy ghufhell Myr ayns dy \i. as glaii nar viis li bruinyssit.
5 jeagh v4 mi er my ghume ayns 61kys : as ayns peky ta my vSier er my iSanaghtyn.
6 agh jeagh trfus shyrre firrinys ayns ny hiyrnyn er cheu styei : as verr d orryms dy huigel krin- yght^gyn yss.
7 nii us mish y glanny rish isopp, as bum ' glaii : mi us mish y mi, as biims ' nasgille na snaghty.
8 verr li orryms klastchen dy voge as gyrjaghey : ^ vod my knauyn tous er na vrishie boge y goyl.
9 Tynda t'edyn vei my pheka- gyn : as kur magh uUy niy grogh ianii.
10 jean duys kri glaii o iih : as jean riist agney kdyr er cheu stySi nms.
11 na tilg mish er siul vyei t'eanish : as na gou tdy spyryd kasserick voyms.
12 o t6yr dtfys gyrjaghey dy ghune nist as gmarti mish rish dy spyryd syyr.
1 3 Eish inshiym dy rdydjyns d'yn drogh lj?yi : as bu peki er an dynda hfiyds.
14 lifrde mish vyei fuill ghientagh o iih, us ta jih my laint : as nu my hiangey or4yn y g6yl dy dy ghSyry s.
15 nu us my v^liyn y'oskyly o hiarn : mi my v^al dy volley y h6ilshaghy.
16 Ersoii gha nell us shyrre veg yn ourell aifnana vSi ' ish er na hoyrt duitt i : agh gha nell us g6yl tatnys ayns ourell loskt.
1 7 she ourell i'ih agney syet : o iih gha sj^ei il beg dy ghri brist as arrisagh. '

ITew Version.

voddagh 00 v'er dty heyrey ayns dty raa, as ynrick tra t'ou briwnys.
5 Cur-my-ner va mee er ray chummey ayns olkys : as ayns peccah ren my voir m'y ghien- naghtyn.
6 Agh cur-my-ner, t'ou shirrey firrinys ayns ny ayrnyn er cheu- sthie : as ver 00 orrym toiggal creenaght dy foUit.
7 Nee 00 mish y ghlenney les'h hyssop, as beem glen : nee 00 m'y niee, as beem ny s'gilley na sniaghtey.
8 Ver 00 orrym clashtyn jeh boggey as gennallys : dy vod ny, craueyn t'ou er vrishey boggey ghoaill.
9 Chyndaa dt'eddin veih my pheccah : as cur ersooyl ooilley my ghrogh-yannoo.
10 Croo ayn-ym cree glen, O Yee : as jean ass-y-noa spyrryd cairagh cheu-sthie jeem.
11 Ny tilg mee ersooyl veih dt'enish : as ny gow dty Spyrryd Casherick voym.
1 2 O cur dou reesht gerjagh dty chooney : as niartee mee lesh dty Spyrryd arryltagh.
13 Eisht neem's dty raaidyn y ynsaghey da ny mee-chrauee : as bee peccee er nyn jyndaa hoods.
14 Livrey mee veih loght-folley, O Yee, uss ta Jee my Ihaynt : as nee my hengey arrane y ghoaill , jeh dty chairys.
15 Nee uss my veillyn y osley, O Hiarn : as nee my veeall soil-- shaghey magh dty voylley.
16 Son cha vel 00 shirrey oural, nonney yinnin dhyt eh : cha vel taitnys ayd ayns chebballyn-losht,
17 Ta ourallyn Yee spyrryd seaghnit : cree brisht as arryssagh, O Yee, cha sole us beg jeh.

Sic.

Yn X. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

535

Old Tersiori.
18 o bn for6il as grsfysuoil dy SSion : trogg us vallaghyn I&u- salem.
19 Eish bn us bfiiagh rish ourel ny hynrikys, rish ourelyn loskt as toyrtyssyn : eish nn dy4 g6uny agy y ourel er t'altyrs.

Quid gloriaris ? psal. 53.
KAMMA vel us dy dthy vo- gassygh h^yn, us hrsfenydyr : gy vod ■&. oik y ianu.
2 /ackin gy vel maeiys iih : farraghtyn f6yst gygh Id.
3 Ta dthy hiange smunaghtyn olkys as rish braegyn tou giry kasly rish skiyn var iaer.
4 Biyny 14ts niaughayrys na smu na maeiys : as dy haglu dy vraegyn nasmil na kdyrys.
5 Biyny lats dy loyrt gygh uUy okyl odys g6rtaghy y ianu : o us hiange fdlsy.
6 shenyfi strui jih us erson gybragh : goui e us, as tarni e 11 magh as dthy vaghey, as rouri e il magh as talu yn kly'ei bi6.
7 Hii yn slyei kdyragh sho mist, as goui ayd agyl : as ni ayd knaid ymmishyn geraghti.
8 jeagh sh^ sh6 yn duyne nagh gou jih ghon y gniart : agh ran treisteel ayns y verchys vuar, as Iddjeri e heyn ayns y olkys.
9 as er my hons ta mi kasly rish bille glassiiil ayns te"i iih : ti my hreistlel ayns myghin viin iih erson gybragh as gybrdgh.
10 verryms buiasduich g6ni arson na toil ema ianu : as traistchyms ayns t'senyms, erson statchyn laesh dy nuyn shen gy maei.

ITew Version.
18 O bee uss foayroil as graysoil da Sion : trog seose voallaghyn Yarusalem,
19 Eisht nee uss boggey 'ghoaill ayns yn oural dy chairys, ayns ourallyn-losht as chebballyn : eisht nea ad chebbal dew aegey er dt'altar.
Psalm 52. Quid gloriaris ?
CRE hon t'ou boggyssagh Jeed bene, uss hranlaasagh : dy vod 00 oik y yannoo ;
2 Fakin dy vel mieys Yee : far- raghtyn foast gagh-laa ?
3 Ta dty hengey soit er olkys : as lash breagyn t'ou giaray goU- rish skynn-ghayra.
4 T'ou er ny ve ny s'graihea er nau-chairys na er mieys : as dy haggloo jeh breagyn ny smoo na jeh cairys.
5 Va taitnys ayd dy loayrt dy chooilley ockle oddagh assea y yannoo : O uss hengay oalsey,
6 Shen-y-fa nee Jee 00 y stroie er son dy bragh : nea ah, dty ghoaill as dty hayrn ass dty chum- mal, as nee eh 00 y astyrt magh ass cheer y sleih bio.
7 Hee yn sleih cairal shoh myr- gaddin, as gow-ee ad aggia : as nee ad craidey mysh as gearey ;
8 Jeaagh, shoh'n dooinney nagh ghow Jee son e niart : agh hug e varrant gys e verchys vooar, as ren ah bane y niartaghey ayns e olkys.
9 Er my hon's, ta mee myr billey-olive glass ayns thie Yea : ta my hreishtail ayns myghirt meiygh Yee son dy bragh as dy bragh.
10 Ver-yms booise dhyt dy kin- jagh son shen ny t'ou er n'yan- noo : as naem tfeishteil ayns dty Ennym, son shynnay lash dty nooghyn ah dy mie.

S3«

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 10.

Old Version. ASPYRT.

Vi'xii insipiens. psal. 53.
DtJYRT yn ammydan ayns y ghri : ghd vel jih erbi ayn.
2 T'aydsyn lou as duoi6el ayns nan olkys : ghanel veg ta janu msei.
3 Jeagh ]ih nuas vei neau er klaun g^ne : dy iaghyn ma v4 anayn bailliesh tuigel, as shyirre nfrt lih.
4 agh ta ayd uUy er nol as y rayd t'ayd uUy kujaght duoi6el : gha vel niist veg ta janu msei, gha vel anayn.
5 Nagh vel iydsyn gyn tuigel ta janu olkys : gi shiias my phobyl mar assagh ayd aran? gha vel ayd em' isfemagh er jih.
6 va dy dsyn aglagji- yn iynyd nagh rou agyl erbi : erson ta jih er mrishie ny knauyn acksyn drial us schiagh, tou er nan d6yrt-syn gys nire, erson ta jih er seiaghe beg jusyn.
7 o gy beagh yn saudlys erna hoyrt dy eisrael magh as Seion : o gy lifrEfeagh yn chiarn y phobyl magh as kapy.
8 fiish veagh jakob b6goil : as v^agh eisrael fiir ganoel.

Deus in nomine ttio. Psal. 54.
SAU mi, o iih erson grayi teenym : as kuilin mish ayns dthy gniart.
2 aeist my phaidjer o lih : as klast rish fokelyn my vdal.
3 erson ta joriyn em' irri shuas m'^seis : as trdni nagh vel jih ack rsfefs nan suilyn shyirre nyre ni'anym.

BTew VersioJi.
EVENING PRAYER.
Psalm 53. Dixit insipiens.
TA'N peccagh ommijagh er ghra ayns e chree : Cha vel Jee erbee ayn.
2 T'adsyn er jeet dy ve feer vee- chrauee, as dwoaiagh ayns yn olkys oc : cha vel unnane erbee ta jannoo dy mie.
3 Yeeagh Jee neose veih niau er cloan gheiney : dy akin row veg jeu yinnagh toiggal, as shir- rey lurg Jee.
4 Agh t'ad ooilley er gholl ass.y raad, t'ad ooilley cooidjagh er jeet dy ve feohdoil : cha vel unnane myrgeddin ta jannoo dy mie, cha vel eer unnane.
5 Nagh vel adsyn fegooish tush- tey ta gobbraghey olkys : gee seose my phobble myr eeagh ad arran ? cha vel ad er n'eamagh er Jee.
6 V'ad agglit raad nagh row oyr aggie : son ta Jee er vrishey ny craueyn echeysyn ren soiaghey ort : t'ou er choyrt ad gys nearey, ,son dy vel Jee er hoiaghey beg jeu.
1 Oh, dy jinnagh Jee Saualtys da Israel magh ass Sion : Oh, dy jinnagh y Chiarn e phobble y livrey magh ass cappeeys I
8 Eisht yinnagh Jacob boggey y ghoaill : as veagh Israel leer ghennal.
Psalm 54. Dezts, in nomine,
C AUE mee, O Yee, er graih

^ dty Ennym : as gow my

phaart ayns dty niart.
2 Cur clashtyn da my phadjer, O Yee : as eaisht rish goan my veeal.
3 Son ta joarreeyn er n'irree seose m'oi : as ta tranlaasee nagh vel Jee oc rpish nyn sooillyn shir- rey lurg my vioys.

Yn X. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

537

Old Version. . 4 jeagh, she jih m' 'er kuney : ta yn chiam mariusyn ta kbmmel shuas m'anym.
5 Iki ^ riist oik &y my noidjyns : sirui us aydsyn ayns t'eirrinys.
6 ourel dy ghri feilchagh verryms duit : as molym t'aenyms o hiarn, erson gy vel e gho gyrjuil.
7 Erson t'^ er my lifrse as my hyaghyn uUy : as ta my huil er vakin y agne er my noidjyn.

ITew Version.

K

Exaudi deus. psal. 55.
LAST rish my phadjer, o lih : as na falli u hdyn vei m'aghin.

2 kurr taskey duys, as klast ruyms : kyns ta mi dobran ayns my phadjer, as ta mi dy my hyaghyn.
3 Ta yn noidj gsemagh marshen, as ta yn niaughraui chiit orrym gha chian : erson t'ayd smu- naghtyn dy ianu drogh red egnagh duys, tayd gho ganlysagh shen syeit m';^ois.
4 Ta my ghri anv&gh er l^yss stei jiim : as ta agyl yn vays er duitchym orym.
5 Ta agyl as kreau er jit orryms : as ta agyl aglagh er my hilge harrish.
6 as duyrt mi, o gy b^agh sksfean- yn ayms kasly rish kalmayn : erson eis aetlieing er shiul as vaeing ag
7 Jeagh, eis raghein er shiul fodey as y rayd : as 'urring ayns yn aisnaght.
8 lenin seir dy haghne : erson yn gjras styrriymagh as dorrin.
9 Strdi nan jangaghan, o hiarn, as rjeing dyd : erson ta mi er vackin niaughayrys, as stryif ayns y valley. ^
10 La as yi t'ayd dol magiyrt er

4 Ciu'-my-ner, she Jee m'eir-coo- liee : ta'n Chiarn mdroosyn ta cummal seose my annym.
5 Cooilleenee eshyn oik da my noidyn : jean adsyn y stroie ayns dty ynrickys.
6 Oural dy chree arryltagh ver- ym dhyt, as dty Ennym y voylley, O Hiarn : son dy vel eh cha gerjoilagh.
7 Son t'eh er my livrey ass ooil- ley my heaghyn : as ta my hooill er vakin e yeearree er my noidyn.
Psalm 55. Exaudi, Deus.
CLASHT rish my phadjer, O Yee : as ny foUee 00 hene veih my accan.
2 Gow tastey jeem, as eaisht rhym : kys ta mee gaccan ayns my phadjer, as ta mee seaghnit.
3 Ta Iheid yn yllagh er my noid, as ta ny mee-chrauee cheet orrym cha chion : son t'ad kiarit dy yan- noo oik ennagh dou, cha goanlys- sagh shen t'ad soit m'oi.
4 Ta my chree anveagh cheu- sthie jeem : as ta aggie y vaaish er duittym orrym.
5 Ta aggie as creau er jeet or- rym : as ta atchim seaghnagh er my hilgey harrish.
6 As dooyrt mee, O dy beagh aym skianyn myr t'ec calmane : son eisht etlin ersooyl, as veign ec fea.
7 Cur-my-ner, yinnin eisht cos- ney roym foddey jeh : as fuirraght ayns yn aasagh.
8 Yinnin siyr dyscapail : kyndagh rish y gheay stermagh as y dorrin.
9 Stroie ny chengaghyn oc, O Hiarn, as cur ad noi ry-hoi : son ta mee er vakin neu-chairys as streeu ayns yn ard-valley.
10 Laa as oie t'ad goU mygeayrt

538

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 10.

Old Version. Isfef stei ny vollaghyn agge : ta olkys niist as trimshe ayns y vEfeyn

11 Ta niau ghrSuiys aynshen : ghanel mally as kalg doll magh as nan stradjyn.
1 2 Erson ghani'e n6id foskilt ren yn niau oneyr sho difys : erson eis 'odin y ymmyrke €.
13 Ghamii she my n6id ren e h^yn y ianu muar m'/ei : erson eis higge vaein er m'alaghy heyn vyei.
1 4 agh v'd gy jaru us my heshy, my liidJEer, as my gharry anchy- sagh h^yn.
1 5 Ghou shuin korliy vilish ku- jaght : as jimmi shuin ayns tei i'ih mar karjyn.
16 Ligge bias chi'it gy seiragh orriusyn, as lig ati doll shi'is bio gys nifrin : erson ta olkys ayns nan yinydyn vaghey, as nan ma- skysyn.
17 as er my hons aeiyms er jih : as siui yn chiarn mi.
18 ayns yn 'askyr, as y voghre, as ag mynn \i, niym padier y g6yl, as shen ry ieru : as kluini €' my ■ ghora.
19 she seshyn ta er lifrse m'anym ayns shii, vei yn ghagej ta m'yaei :
> erson va ymmydi-tnai^'ms.
zo -shd, gy jaru jih ta faraghtyn erson gybrdgh, kluini mish as ver y aydsyn niias : erson gha jynda dyd, na agyl y g6yl dy lih.
21 ghur i y lauyn er laeid as ta ag shi'i rishsyn : as vrissi e y ghdnaynt.
22 va fokelyn y vdal nasbuggy na imm, ag vel kagey ayns y ghri : va y'6kelyn nasmmy na uil, as "foyst she kleiunyn dyd.
23 o tilg dthy vert er y chiarn, as

Wew Version, ny voallaghyn eck ; ta olkys neesht as trimshey 'sy vean eck-
11 Olkys t'ayn : cha vel mol- teyraght as foalsaght goll ass ny straidyn oc.
12 Son cha nee noid foshlit t'er n'yannoo yn vee-onnor shoh dou : son eisht oddin v'er ymmyrkey eh.
1 3 Chamoo she fer va ayns drogh aigney dou hrog eh bene seose m'oi : son eisht foddee dy beign er vollaghey mee bene voish ;
14 Agh 00 bene v'ayn, my heshey : my leeideilagh, as my charrey ainjyssagh.
1 5 Ghow shin coyrle villish coo- idjagh, as ren shin shooyl gys thie Yee myr caarjyn.
16 Lhig da baase cheet orroo dy siyragh, as lhig daue goll sheese bio ayns yn oaie : son ta olkys ayns nyn gummallyn, as ny mast' oc.
1 7 Er my hon's, eie-ym er Jee : as nee'n Chiarn m'y bauail.
18 Fastyr, as jnoghrey, as ec y vun-laa neem padjer y ghoaill, as shen dy-jeean : as clynnee eh my choraa.
19 She eshyn ta er livrey my annym ayns shee, veih'n chaggey va m'oi : son va ymmodee mi- rym.
20 Dy jarroo, Jee bene, ta far- raghtyn dy bragh, nee m'y chlash- tyn, as ver lesh adsyn sheese : son cha jean ad chyndaa, ny goaill aggie roish Jee.
21 Chur eh e laueyn orroosyn va ayns shee rish : as vrish eh e chonaant.
2 2 Va goan e veeal ny s'buiggey na eeym, as caggey ayns e chree : va e ghoan ny shliawney na ooill, as foast t'ad cliwenyn bene.
23 O tilg dty errey er y Chiarn

Yn xi. la.

PSALMYN DAVID;

5391

Old Version, kutnmi i shiias li : as gha vully e yn slyl ghraui dy huytchym erson gybrdgh.
24 as er nan-son-syn : ver us aydsyn o lih ayns uig yn strui.
25 gha bi ny ddne piygh d' 'uil as maltoil bio yn darre Ise dy nan Mghyn : na iaei bi my hreist^el anyds o hiarn.
AYRYN. Miserere mei deus. psal. 56.
BI trokroil difys o iih erson ta duyne dol magiyrt dy my ghur mou : t'i gygh uUy li kage as dy my hyaghyn.
2 Ta my n6idjyn gygh la ayns lau dy my luggy shuas : erson t' aydsyn ymmydi ta kage m'ytois, o us smu suyrjae '.
3 Er-y-hon sh6 uUy, gy ta mi nagaerun aglagh : f6yst ta mi toyrt my hreistdel anyds.
4 molyms jih erson y 'okyl : ta mi er doyrt my hreistdel ayns jih, as gha goym agyl, kre 'odys fseyly ianu ruyms.
6 T'ayd gygh M g6yl m'okylyns gyhagdragh : ta ully na t'ayd dy smunaghtyn dy ianu oik difys.
6 T'ayd kummel ully kujaght, as d'an vrial ayd h^yn gyn 'ys : as krannagh my ghassmeidjyn, nar t'ayd lyi farkiaght erson m'anym.
7 an jean aydsyn shaghne erson nan olkys : tilgit us o iih ndas aydsyn ayns dthyifimuiys.
8 Tou gsb riu m'araghe, kur my ieir ayns dthy vottsfel : nagh vel ny r^dyn sho sbriuit ayns dthy lior ?
9 kre yn tra erbi ta mi gaemagh oyrts sfeis bi my noidjyn er 'an gur

Sew Version, as nee eh dty chummal seose : as cha Ihig eh da'n fer-cairagh tuit- tym son dy bragh.
24 Agh er nyn son ocsyn : ver uss Ihiat ad, O Yee, ayns yn ooig dy hoyrt-mow.
25 Cha bee ny deiney folley as molteyragh bio yn derrey lieh jeh nyn laghyn : agh bee my hreishteil aynyds, O Hiarn.
MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 56. Miserere mei, Detts.
BEE myghinagh dooys, O Yee, , son ta dooinney shirrey dy my stroie : t'eh gagh-laa caggey as dy my heaghney.
2 Ta my noidyn gagh-laa goaill ayns laue dy my Ihuggey seose : son t'adsyn ymmodee ta caggey m'oi, O uss smoo Syrjey.
3 Ny-yeih, ga dy vel aggie orrym ny cheayrtyn : foast ta mee coyrt my hreishteil aynyds.
4 Ver-yms moylley da Jee son e ghoo : ta mee er choyrt my hreishteil ayns Jee, as cha goym aggie ere oddys dooinney y yan- noo rhym.
5 T'ad gagh-laa goaill my ghoan marran : ooilley ny t'ad smoo- inaghtyn er te dy yannoo oik dou.
6 T'ad ooilley Ihiantyn rycheil- ley, as freayll ad bene dy foUit : as cur tastey da my chesmadyn, tra t'ad Ihie farkiaght son my annym.
7 Jed ad gyn kerraghey son nyn olkys : nee uss, O Yee, ayns dty yymmoose ad y hilgey sTieese.
8 T'ou freayll coontey jeh my im- man veih boayl dy boayl ; cur my yheir ayns dty voteil : nagh vel ny reddyn shoh scruit ayns dty lioar?
9 Cre-erbee yn traa ta mee gear magh ort, eisht bee my noidyn

Sic.

S40

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day II.

Old Version.
dy hsfeo : sh6 siun duys, erson ta jih er my hayfs.
10 ayns gii iih niyms bogey y ■g6yl : ayns gu yn chiarn niym my gyrjaghy. ^
11 gy jam ayns jih ta mi er d6yrt my hreist^el : gM g6ym agyl krd 'odys diiyne y ianu ruyms.
12 Duitch o uh ikym my vna- raghyn : duich verrym buias.
1 3 erson ta er lifrae m'anym vei bias, as my ghassyn vei tuittym gy vodym gimmi'aght fseanish jih ayns soilshe yn klyei vio.
Miserere met deus. psal. 57.
BI myghinagh duys, o iih, bi myghinagh difys, erson ta m'anym treist^el anyds : as fu6 5kd dy skinyns, vi'is my ghommirk naggedere viis yn trjenyght she ern'^'oU shaghey.
2 aeiym gys yn jih smu s^rje : gy jaru gy syn jih ghuilinys y ghuish ta ayms dyns Idu.
3 ver e vei neau : as saui e mi, vei yn nare aggesyn bail Isesh m'i'i shuas.
4 ver jih magh y hrokeryght as y irrinys : ta m'anym masky leionyn.
5 as ta mi lyei gy jaru masky klaun gdne ta syit er amnil : ta ny fiekylyn ack slein as sseijyn, as nan jange kleiu gseyr.
6 sei shuas d h^yn, o iih, aerskyn ny n^auaghyn ; as dlhy gl6yr Serskyn yn talu ully.
7 Ta iyd er seiaghy li^n ghon my ghassyn, as ern' iAny shi'is m'anym : t'ayd er raury ^ lag rdyms, as t'dyd h^yn er duichym ayns y vdyn agge.
8 Ta my ghri syit, o iih, ta my

Hew Version, eebrit ersooyl : shoh ta fys aym er; son ta Jee er my heu.
10 Ayns goo Yee goym boggey, ayns goo yn Chiarn neem mee hene y gherjaghey.
1 1 Dy jarroo, ayns Jee ta mee er choyrt my hreishteil : cha goym aggie ore oddys dooinney y yan- noo rhym.
12 Dhyts, O Yee, eeck-ym my vreearraghyn : dhyts ver-ymbooise.
13 Sont'ouerlivreym'annymveih baase, as my chassyn veih tuittym : dy voddjTn gimmeeaght kiongoyrt rish Jee ayns soilshey yn sleih bio.
Psalm 57. Miserere mei, Deus.
BEE myghinagh dooys, O Yee, bee myghinagh dou, son ta m'annym treishteil aynyd : as fo scaa dty skianyn vees my chem- myrk derrey vees y tranlaase shoh er n'gholl shagh-ym.
2 Neem geam gys y Jee smoo ard : dy jarroo gys y Jee nee yn chooish t'aym ayns laue y chooilleeney.
3 Ver eh cooney hym veih niau : as sauee eh mee veih yn scaramylt echeysyn baillish mee y stroie.
4 Ver Jee magh e vyghin as a ynrickys : ta m'annym mastey lionyn.
5 As ta mee my Ihie dy jarroo mastey cloan gheiney, ta soit er aile : nyn veeacklyn t'ad shlei- yghyn as sideyn, as nyn jengey ny chliwe gyere.
6 Sole 00 hene seose, O Yee, erskyn ny niaughyn : as dty ghloyr erskyn ooilley yn seihll.
7 T'ad er hoiaghey lieen son my chassyn, as er hionney sheese my annym : t'ad er chleiy jeeg roym, as ad hene er duittym ayns y vean echey.
8 Ta my chree soit er, O Yee,

Sic.

Fn xi. U.

PSALMYN DAVID.

541

Old Version.
ghrj syit : g6ym ordyn as verrym moley.
^9 duysk shiias my gI6yr, diiysk Hut as kruit : duyskym mi h^yn gy fiir voghey.
10 verrym buias duich o hiarn masky yn phobyl : as gdym orayn duich masky ny natiounyn.
1 1 Erson ta mdyrid dy vyghin roschyn gys ny neauaghyn : as tylrinys gys ny bojelyn.
12 Sei shuas u hdyn, o fih, serskyn ny neauaghyn : as dthy gl6yr aerskyn yn talu ully.
Si vere uiic. psal. 58.
"\ /"EL nan agnaghyn syit er

kayrys, o shiusse dglyish' : as

vel shiu bruinys yn red ta kiyr, o shiusse ghlaun gdne.
2 Gy jaru, ta shiu smunaghtyn olk;^s ayns nan gri er y talu : as ta nan lauyn aguish kur rish olkys.
3 Ta yn niaughrdui freaurtagh gy jaru vei bolg nan mayry : gho \^2i as t'dyd er nan mrae, t'dyd dol er shaghran, as 16yrt braegyn.
4 T'4yd gho puishilnagh as pui- shdn yn arnaeyf : gy jaru kasly rish yn addyrbour ta duiny yklyseshyn.
5 Ta gobel dy ghlastchen kori yn fer obi : kadje ghriney ni e obi.
6 Briss nan viseklyn, o lih ayns nan maeyl, boyl knauyn kiil ny leionyn : lig gau' tuitchym er shiul iriar uisky ta ryi gy bieu, as trd hilgys ayd nan seijyn, liggau • ve er nan roury niagh.
■ 7 Ligg'au ' liey er shiul mar skelKit, as ve kasly rish meass nagh bi anugh dy ven : as na lig daii yn griaen y akin. 8 ma bi gybrigh nan buit er nan

ITew Version.

ta my chree soit er : goym arrane, as ver-ym moylley.
9 Dooisht seose, my ghloyr; dooisht lute as chlaasagh : dooisht- yms mee-hene feer voghey.
10 Ver-yms booise dhyts, O Hiarn, inastey'n pobble : as goym arrane hoods mastey ny ashoonyn.
ir Son ta mooads dty vyghin roshtyn gys ny niaughyn : as dty irriney gys ny bodjallyn.
12 Soie 00 hene seose, O Yee, erskyn ny niaughyn : as dty ghloyr erskyn ooilley yn seihll.
Psalm 58. Si vere uHque.
"\ /"EL nyn aignaghyn soit er

cairys, O shiuish phobble ;

as vel shiu briwnys shen ta cair- agh, O shiuish chloan gheiney ?
2 Dy jarroo, ta shiu smooinagh- tyn er olkys ayns nyn gree er y thalloo : as ta ny laueyn eu dellal rish mee-chraueeaght.
3 Tanymee-chraueefrourtagh.dy jarroo veih brein nyn mayrey : cha leah as t'ad er nyn ruggey, t'ad goll er-shaghryn, as loayrt breagyn.
4 T'ad cha nieunagh as pyshoon ard-nieu : dy jarroo myr yn addyr bouyr ta dooney ny cleayshyn eck;
5 Ta gobbal dy eaishtagh rish bingys y chiaulleyder : Ihig e haase- kiaullee 've cha millish as saillish.
6 Brish ny feeacklyn oc, O Yee, ayns liyn meeal : bwoaill craueyn- keeill ny lionyn, O Hiarn : Ihig daue tuittym ersooyl myr ushtey ta roie dy tappee; as tra t'ad Ihiggey nyn sideyri, Ihig daue ve astyrit ass ny fraueyn.
7 Lhig daue Iheie ersooyl myr cranunag, as ve goU-rish mess ben ta. er jeet roish y traa : as ny lhig daue fakin y ghrian.
8 Ny roish ta ny pooiyt eu er ny

Sic.

542

PSALMYN DAVID.

.Day II.

Old Version, ianu chse rish drein ■: marshen ligge korri aeshyn y hyaghyn, gy jaru mar red ta 4ou.
9 Bu yn duyne kdyragh gannoil, mar hu e yn kerygh : mi e y ghasmedjyn ghosse ayns fuil yn niaughrdui.
10 marshen gy nabber duyne gy jaru ta luagh ghon y duyne ghay- ragh .: gyn ymiisb ta jih ta toyrt bruinys er y talu.
ASPYRT. Eripe me deus de inimicis. ps : 59.
LIFR£ mi vei my noidjyn, o iih 1 frial mi v6usyn ta girri shuas m'yeiys '..
2 o lifrd mish v6usyn ta janu oik : as sau mi vei ny dene ta pia n^re fuil.
3 Erson jeagh t'dyd lyi farkiaght er m'anym : ta ny ddne Ididjer er jaglym m'yoiys '^ gyn loght na f6il erbi jeyms, o hiarn.
4 T'ayd ry'ei as d'an ianu h^yn arlu gyn m'dil : shenyfd irri us dy ghuyne layms as j&gh.
5 shass shiias, o hiarn iih ny shessaghtyn, us lih Israel dy iagh- yn' ny hangristm uUy : as na bi trokr6il dausyn ta janu peky d'olk ganlysagh.
6 T'dyd dol hugge as vei ayns yn laskyr : t'ayd grynly kasly rish mody, as ryei magiyrt tryid yn ay rd valley.
7 jeagh t'iyd 16yrt rish nan tn^al, as ta kleiunyn ayns nan melij'nyn : erson quei ta klastchen?
8 Bi ayd o hiarn ayns faghid ajds : as nil us geraghti ny han- gristin uUy ayns knaid.

New Version, hiow lesh drineyn : myr shen Ihig da jymmoose eh y heaghney myr red ta'n vio rish.
9 Gow-ee yn dooinney cairagh boggey tra hee eh yn kerraghey : nee eh e chesmadyn y niee ayns fuill ny mee-chrauee.
10 Myr shen dy jir dooinney, Dy firrinagh ta leagh gour y sleih cairagh : gyn dooyt ta Jee ayn ta briwnys y theihll.
EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 59. Eripe me de inimicis.
LIVREY mee veih my noidyn, O Yee : jean m'y endeil voue- syn ta girree-magh m'oi.
2 O livrey mee veih ny drogh- yantee : as saue mee veih ny del' ney ta paagh lurg fuill.
3 Son cur-my-ner, t'ad Ihie far- kiaght son my vioys : ta ny deiney niartal er nyn jaglym m'oi, fe- gooish foill ny aggair erbee voym's, O Hiarn.
4 T'ad roie as jannoo ad henfe aarloo fegooish foiU erbee aynyms": trog ort er-y-fa-shen dy chooney Ihiam, as cur-my-ner.
5 Shass seose, O Hiarn Yee dy heshaght-chaggee flaunys, uss Yee Israel, dy ghoaill kerraghey er ooilley ny ashoonyn : as ny bee myghinagh dauesyn ta ass olkys goanlyssagh jannoo aggair.
6 T'ad goU noon as noal 'syft astyr : t'ad grindge myr moddey, as roie mygeayrt trooid yn ard* valley.
7 Cur-my-ner, t'ad loayrt lesh nyn meeal, as ta cliwenyn ayns nyn meillyn : son quoi ta clashtyn?
8 Bee ad, O Hiarn, ayds ayns faghid : as nee 00 garraghtee er ooilley ny ashoonyn-quaagh gyS craid.

'Sic.

Fn xi. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

543

Old Version.
9 my gniart verym duich : erson she us jih my ghemmirk.
10 Ta ]ih jeaghyn d6u y v^iys gy palchey : as liggi jih dou m'agney y akin er my noidjyn.
1 1 na marru dyd, nagh jarud my phobyl 6 : agh sk^^yl ayd gy li^n masky yn phobyl, as kur shiis dyd, o hiarn, nan vnaly.
12 Erson pecky nan m^lal, as erson fokelyn nan mdliyn; bi dyd er nan goyl ayns nan moyrn : as kamma ? ta nan brechsel dy gui- aghyn as vr6a.gyn,
1 3 kur mou dyd ayns tdy ghorri, kur mou dyd gy bi dyd er an gall : as gy vod fyss v^ ack gy nse jih ta rdel ayns jakob, as gys kiin yn
14 as ayns yn idskyr ni ayd chyndd riist : as grynli kasly rish mody as haed dyd magiyrt yn ard valley.
15 Rii dyd aynsho, as aynshen, erson bii, as goui ayd gy hoik risb managh bi dyd er nan liaeny.
16 as er my hons, g6ym ordyn dy tdy phuers, as molym tdy vyghin gy lisfe ayns y voghre : erson t<^ er mae my rialy as my ghemmirk ayns la my hyaghyn,
17 diiich, o my gniart, goyms ordyn : erson she us o lih, my ghsemmirk as my iih hrokroil.
Dots rtpulisii nos. psal. 60.
Oiih ta us er nan dilge magh, as er nan sk^M gy lisfen : tou niist er mae jumugh 6 chyndi us huiniyn riist.
. 2 Tou er skughey yn talu, as reyn d i, slani ny chinniyn agge, erson \'6 krd. 3 Ta us ern' idghyn dy tdy

BTew Version.

9 My niart goym rish dy nee voids te : son uss yn Jee dy my chemmyrk.
10 Ta Jee jeeaghyn dou e vieys dy palchey : as Ihiggee Jee dou my yeearree y akin er my noidyn.
1 1 Ny marr ad, er-aggle dy jar- rood my phobble eh : agh skeayll ad dy Ihean mastey yn pobble, as cur sheese ad, O Hiarn, nyn ven- deilagh.
12 Kyndagh rish peccah nyn meeal, as goan nyn meillyn, bee ad goit ayns y voyrn oc bene : as cre'n-oyr? ta'n ghlare oc jeant jeh gweeaghyn as breagyn.
13 Cur mow ad ayns dty chor- ree, cur mow ad, dy vod ad cher- ragbtyn : as toiggal dy nee Jee ta reill ayns Jacob, as gys king y theihll.
14 As ayns yn astyrnee ad chyn- daa reesht : grindee myr mod- dey, as hed ad mygeayrt yn ard- valley.
15 Roie-ee ad noon as noal son bee : as gow-ee ad dy oik rish mannagh bee ad jeant magh.
16 Er my hon's, goym arrang jeh dty phooar, as neem dty vygh-. in y voylley dy leah 'sy voghrey : son t'ou uss er ve my choadey as my chemmyrk ayns laa my he-, aghyn.
1 7 Hoods, my niart, goym ar- rane : son t'ou uss, O Yee, my chemmyrk, as my Yee vyghinagh.
FsALM 60. Deus repulisti nos.
OYEE, t'ou er hilgey shin magh, as er skeayley shin dy Ihean : t'ou myrgeddin er ve jymmoosagh rooin ; O chyndaa hooinyn reesht.
2 T'ou er ghleashaght y cheer, as er scarrey eh : slaanee ny chin-» gyn echey, son te craa.
3 T'ou eryeeaghy n da dty phobble

S44

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day II.

Old Version, phobyl redyn trommy : ta us er doyrt duin jogh d' 'ien varru.
4 Tou er doyrt koury dy Iseid as ta g6yl agyl rdyds : gy vod dyd bogey dy varriyght erson yn ieryny.
5 shennyfd va tdy gharjyn e% nan lifrde : kifyn liam rish tdy lau iesh, as kluiin mi.
6 Ta jih er 16yrt ayns y ghass- rikys : gdyms bogey as rennlym Seichym : as touys magh gilead kdyn Sukoth.
7 she^ laiyms gilead as sh'l^ms ' Manases : shd Ephraim niist gniart my ghiin, she juda ta toyrt my l^oi.
8 shd moab myghrdkkan niighan, harrish Edom hilgym magh my vrdyg : Philistia bii us gannoil jiims.
9 quei lild us mish gys yn drd valley laidjer : quei ver mish gys Edom.
• lo naghvel us er nan dilge magh, o iih : nagh jedj us, o iih, shiul magh marish nan shessaghtyn kagi.
11 o bi us nan kuny dyns sy- aghyn : erson she fardalagh kuyne guyney.
12 Tryid jih ni m^id obraghyn muary : erson she eshyn stampys shiis nan n6idjyn.
Exaudi Deus. psal. 6i.
KLAST rish m' 's&magh, o iih : as kur kliiash dy my phadjer. 2 vei kiin yn talu sfeiym o^rts : nar ta my ghn ayns trimshey.
, 3 o sei mish shuas er y ghreg td nds' J'rje na mi : erson ta us er rai my hreistdel, as tifyr Ididjer difys n^oi yn noidj.
4 nfims vaghey ayns tdy t'ynyd kasserick erson gybrdgh : as bii

ITew Version, reddyn trimshagh : t'ou er choyrt dooin jough feeyney baasoil.
4 T'ou er choyrt cowrey da nyn Iheid as ta goaill aggie royd : dy vod ad boggyssagh er coontey yn irriney.
5 Shen-y-fa va'n vooinjer bynney Ihiat er nyn livrey : cooin ihiam lesh dty laue yesh, as clasht rhym.
6 Ta Jee er Toayrt ayns e chashe- rickys, Neem boggey ghoaill as rheynn-ym Sichem : as towse-ym magh coan Succoth.
7 Ta Gilead Ihiam's, as Ihiam's Manasses : ta Ephraim myrgeddin niart my chione : she Juda ta coyrt my leigh.
8 Moab my haagh-nieeaghyn, shooill-ym harrish Edom : Philis- tia, gow uss boggey jeem.
9 Quoi nee m'y leeideil ayns yn. ard-valley lajer : quoi ver lesh mee stiagh gys Edom ?
10 Nagh yel uss er hilgey magh fihin, O Yee : Nagh jean uss, O. Yee, goU magh marish ny shesh- aghtyn-caggee ain ?
11 O bee us nyn gooney ayns. seaghyn : son s'fardalagh ta coo- ney dooinney.
12 Trooid Jee nee mayd ob- braghyn mooarey : son she eshyn stampys sheese nyn noidyn.
Psalm 6i. Exatidi, Deus. /"'LASHT rish my eam, O Yee 2 ^-^ eaisht rish my phadjer.
2 Veih king y theihll neem ge- amagh prt : tra ta my chree ayns trimshey.
3 O sole mee seose er y chreg ta ny syrjey na mee : son t'ou er ve my hreishteil, as toor lajer dooys noi yn noid.
4 Neem cummal ayns dty chab- bane-agglish son dy bragh : as

Sic.

Vn xij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

S45

Old Version.
my hreisteel fuo kudaghy tdy skinyns.
5 Erson ta us, o hiarn, er glast- chen' m'agny : as er doyrt eirys dausyn ta g6yl agyl tdy t'senyms.
6 Galliit us d'yn ni s;^yl fodey : gy vod y vldinchyn faraghtyn tryid magh gygh uUy hil6gh.
7 ni e vaghe faenish lih erson gybragh : o jean arlu tdy vyghin graiilill, as t'eirinys, gy vod ayd aeshyn y gMudy.
8 shen mar niuns oriyn y g6yl gygh ully hra dy t'senyms : gy vodym gygh 14 my vnaraghyn y ghuiliny.

New Version.

bee my hreishteil fo scaa dty skia^ nyn.
5 Son t'ou uss, O Hiarn, er chlashtyn my yeearreeyn : as er choyrt eiraght dauesyn ta goaill aggie roish dt'Ennym.
6 Ver 00 da'n Ree bea liauyr : dy vod e vleeantyn farraghtyn trooid magh dychooilley heeloghe.
7 Nee eh baghey fenish Yee son dy bragh : O kiare dty vyghin ghraihagh as dt'irriney, dy vod ad eh y choadey.
8 Myr shen goym dy-kinjagh arrane-moyllee gys dt'Ennym : dy voddym gagh-laamy vreearagh- yn y chooilleeney.

AYRYN. Nonne deo ? psal. 62.
TA m'anym gy jaru farkiaght g6ni er jih : erson je eshyn ta my haualys chiit.
2 She eshyn gy jaru my gniart, as my haudlys : she eshyn m' 'er rialy marshen nagh duitchym gy milar.
3 kdid smuiniys shiu drogh red n^aei gygh ully guyney : bi shiu er nan marru ully yn gryaei aggu, gy jaru mar bill lou viis shiu, as kasly rish klei brist.
4 Ta yn kumme ack nalymarkan kyns ni ayd aeshyn y hoyrt magh nil jih y hrogel shuas : ta an misen ayns braegyn t'iyd toyrt fokelyn maei rish nan maeal, agh guiaghyn rish nan gri.
6 Er-y-hon-sho ully, m'anyms ferk us goni er j'ih :. erson ta my hreisteel aynsyn.
6 she aeshyn gy firrinagh my gniart as my haudlys ; she eshyn my rialy marshen nagh duitchym..
7 ayns jih ta my Idint, as gl6yr :

MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 62. Nonne Deo ?
TA m'annym dy firrinagh far- kiaght dy kinjagh er Jee ;. son veihsyn ta my haualtys.
2 Eshyn dy feer my niart as my haualtys : eshyn my endeil, myr shen nagh bee my Ihieggey mooar.
3 Caid smooinys shiu er oik noi dy chooilley ghooinney : hed shiu er stroie ooilley yn sorch eu ; dy jarroo, myr voalley ta aarloo dy huittym vees shiu, as myr cleiy brisht.
4 Ta'n smooinaghtyn croutagh, oc ny-lomarcan kys dy chur esh- yn sheese baillish Jee y hoiaghey seose : t'ad goaill taitnys ayns breagyn ; t'ad cur goan mie lesh nyn meeal, agh gweeaghyn ayns nyn gree.
5 Ny-yeih, m'annym, farkee uss dy kinjagh er Jee : son ta my hreishteil aynsyn.
6 Eshyn dy firrinagh my niart as my haualtys : eshyn my endeilagh,. myr shep nagh duittym.
7 Ayns Jee ta my Ihaynt as my
N n

646

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 12.

Old Version, kreg my gniart, as ayns jih ta my hreistdel.
8 o kunigi nan dreist^el ayn- syn g6ni (shiusse phobyl :) diertigi magh nan griaghyn raefsyn, erson she jih nan dreist^el.
9 as erson klaun gene, gha vel dyd agh fardail : ta klaun gene maltoil er ny meiaghyn, t'ayd uUy kujaght nas e' drymmy na fardalys heyn.
10 o na treistigi ayns agiyr as ruyskryght, na kurgi shiu heyn gys fardalys : my ta berchys goyl bishagh na seigi nan gri orru.
11 Loyrt jih yn ghj'yrt as jis' : gh^yl my mist yn red ksedyn gy vel puer benelt gys jih.
12 as gy vel us hiarn trokroil : erson tou giik gygh uUy guyne n^re y obyr.

Deus deus mens, psal. 63.
OIIH she us my lih : gy moghy heirrym us.
2 Ta m'anym paa er tdy hons, ta m'seyl mist g6yl fodiaght tdy ieiys : ayns talu phays as chirym, yn iynyd nagh vel veg yn uisky.
3 Marsh6 ta mi em' iaghyn er tdy hons ayns kasserikys : gy voddin tdy phiier as tdy gloyr y 'akin.
4 Erson ta tdy gheindylys na shdyr na yn bae e hdyn : molli my veliyn us.
5 ghoud as viyms bio molliym us g)Tniiar er yn aght sh6 : as trogym shuas my lauyn ayns t'sfenyms.
6 Bi m'anym erna liaeny, gy jaru mar vsbagh i rish smyrr as mialys :

ITew Version, ghloyr : creg my niart, as ayns Jee ta my hreishteil.
8 O cur-jee nyn marrant er dy kinjagh, shiuish phobble : deayrt- jee magh nyn greeaghynkiongoyrt rish ; son ta Jee hyn dreishteil.
9 Er son cloan gheiney, cha vel ad agh fardail : ta cloan gheiney molteyragh er ny meihaghyn, t'ad ooilley cooidjagh ny s'eddrym na fardailys hene.
10 O ny treisht-jee ayns aggair as roosteyrys ; ny cur-jee shiu hene seose gys molteyrys ; my ta berchys bishaghey, ny soie-jee nyn gree orroo.
1 1 Loayr Jee un cheayrt, as daa cheayrt ta mish er chlashtyn y Iheid cheddin : dy vel pooar ben- tyn ,gys Jee :
1 2 As dy vel uss, Hiarn, mygh- inagh : son t'ou cooilleeney dy chooilley ghooinney cordail rish e obbyr.
Psalm 63. Deus, deus meus,
OYEE, uss my Yee : dy mogh- ey neem dty hirrey.
2 Ta m'annym paagh er dty hon, ta m'eill myrgeddin goaill foddi- aght dty yei : ayns thalloo gennish as chirrym raad nagh vel veg yn ushtey.
3 Myr shoh ta mee er yeeaghyn er dty hon ayns casherickys : dy voddin dty phooar as dty ghloyr y akin.
4 Son ta dty chenjallys-ghraihagh ny share na'n vibys hene : nee my veillyn 00 y voylley.
5 Choud's veem bio ver-ym ard- voylley dhyt er yn aght shoh : as trog-ym seose my laueyn ayns dty Eimym.
6 Bee m'annym er ny yannoo magh dy jarroo myr dy beagh eh

Sic.

Vn xij. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

647

Old Version.
'vollys my veal us rish mseliyn ganoil.
7 nagh ghuini mi o'yrts ayns my labbi : as smdni mi oyrts nar va mi duysk?
8 erson gy vel us er me m'er kuyne shenifa fuo ski tdy skanyns goyms bogey.
9 Ta m'anyms kroghey o^rts : ta tdy lau iesh er my ghummel s^as.
10 dydshd mist ta shyre gortaghy m'anym : heid dyd fuo yn talu.
11 Lig'ab tuitchym er fcTer ghleiu : gy vod ayd ve aearn ghon shinney.
12 agh mi yn rii bogey y goyl ayns jih, uUy aydsyn nust ta lu liorishyn bi ayd er nan molle'y : erson bi yn beal a,cksyn ta 16yrt braegyn erna iei.
Exattdt deus. psal. 64.
I/' LAST rish my ghord o iih -••^ayns my phadjer:frialm'anym vei agyl yn noid.
2 Falli mi vei chiaglym kujaght ny ndne oik : as va' irri s^as yn slyi ta janu oik.
3 Ta er sliu 'an jange kasly rish kleiu : as tilge magh nan seijyn gy jaru fokelyn shiaru.
4 Gy vod dyd gyn 'yss saij^raght ersyn ta firrinagh : doll tatty m t'dyd dy vbaly i gyn agyl y g6yl.
5 T'dyd d'an ianu hdyn dany ayns olkys : as taglu nan masky hseyn, kyns odys iyd kalgyn y heiaghy, as grd, nagh vaick duyne erbi dyd.
6 Td ' dyd smunaghtyn olkys, as dy ghMghty e : shen t'ayd dy rial falliit nan masky h^yn, gygh uUy duyne ayns dj^fnid y ghri.

ITew Version.

lesh smuirr as meeaylys : tra ta my veeal dy dty voylley lesh meil- lyn gerjoil.
7 Nagh vel mee er chooinaghtyn orts ayns my Ihiabbee : as er smoo- inaghtyn ort tra va mee doostey ?
8 Er-yn-oyr dy vel 00 er ve m'er-coonee : shen-y-fa fo scaa dty skianyn goym boggey.
9 Ta my annym Ihiantyn hoods : ta dtylaue yesh er my chummal seose.
10 Ad shoh myrgeddin ta shirrey aggair m'annym : hed ad fo'n thalloo.
11 Lhig daue tuittym er foyr y chliwe : dy vod ad ve son beaghey da shjmnee.
12 Agh gow-ee yn Ree boggey ayns Jee ; adsyn ooilley myrged- din ta Ihoo biallys dasyn, vees er nyn moylley : son bee yn beeal ocsynta loayrt breagyner nyyeigh.
Psalm 64. Exaudi, Deus.
CLASHT rish my choraa, O Yee, ayns my phadjer : freill my vioys veih aggie y noid.
2 Follee mee veih chaglym coo- idjagh ny mee-viallee : as veih ir- ree-magh ny drogh yantee ;
3 T'er shlieeu nyn jengey myr cliwe : as ta Ihiggey nyn sideyn, dy jarroo goan sharroo ;
4 Dy vod ad dy follit Ihiggey er- syn ta firrinagh : t'ad dy woalley eh doaltattym, as cha vel aggie orroo.
5 Ta'd jannoo ad hene daaney ayns olkys : as cur nyn goyrle dy eheilley, kys oddys ad ribbaghyn y hoiaghey; as gra, nagh vaik dooinney erbee ad.
6 T'ad smooinaghtyn dy dowin er olkys, as dy chliaghtey eh : shen t'ad dy reayll follit eddyr ad hene, dy chooilley ghooinney ayns diunid e chree.

Sic.

N n 2

348

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 12.

Old Version.
7 agh mi jih doll tattym saij^ragh oriusyn rish S26id l^a : gy bii ayd kortiit.
8 Gy jaru ver nan jangaghyn hdyn oru tuitchym : er ghuis quel erbi hii dyd, nu dyd gseraghti ymblisyn ayns faghid.
9 as gygh uUy guyne hii i, jirr dyd, sho ta jih erna ianu : erson senni 4yd gy mi y obersyn.
10 Goui yn duyney kayragh boggey ayns y chiarn, as ver e y hreisteel ayns-syn : as bi aydsyn uUy ta firrinagh dy ghri gannoil.

ASPYRT. Te decet hymnus. psal. 65.
TA US, o iih, mollit ayns Seion : as duitch viis yn briyry erna ghuiliny ayns jeriusalem.
2 Us ta klastchen yn phaidjer : hvfyds hig gygh ully seyl.
3 Ta my grogh ianu g6yl bar- riyght m'ybis^: 6 bi us trokroil dys nan bekaghyn.
4^ Baniit ta yn duyne ta us dy ryi, as dy g6yl hifyds : mi e vaghey ayns tdy ghuyrt, as bii i erna li^ny rish sfeunys dy tdy hei, gy jaru dy tdy hiampyl kassenck.
5 jeaghiy us redyn ientysagh duiniyn ayns dy ghayrys, o iih dy nan saudlys : us ta treisteel dy kiin ully yn talu, as jusyn ta far- raghtyn ayns yn 'arkey lisen.
6 Ta ayns y gniart seiaghy ny slaechyn sickyr : as ta chaynchy magiyrt rish puer.
<1 Ta kiunaghy biiriugh yn drky : as shian y honnyn, k^eid y pho- byl.
8 aydsyn mist ta vaghey ayns y harnyn soje magh d'yn talu, bii

New Version.
7 Agh nee Jee Ihiggey doaltattym orroo lesh side : dy bee ad dy leah Ihottit.
8 Dy feer, ver nyn jengaghyn hene orroo tuittym : ayns wheesh as dy jean adsyn ta fakin ad, gar- raghtee as craid y yannoo jeu.
9 As jir dy chooilley ghooiimey hee eh, She Jee t'er n'yannoo shoh : son ver ad tastey dy nee eh yn obbyr echeysyn.
10 Gowee yn dooinney cairagh boggey ayns y Chiarn, as ver eh e hreishteil ayn : as nee adsyn ooilley ta firrinagh ayns cree, bog- gey ghoaill.
EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 65. Te decet hyvmus.
T'OU uss, O Yee, er ny voylley ayns Sion : as dhyts vees y breearrey er ny chooilleeney ayns Jerusalem.
2 Uss ta clashtyn y phadjer : hoods nee dy chooilley eill cheet.
3 Ta my ghrogh-yannoo geddyn y varriaght orrym : O bee uss myghinagh da nyn beccaghyn.
4 Bannit ta'n dooinney t'ou uss dy reih, as dy ghoaill hood hene : nee eh baghey ayns dty chooyrt, as bee eh jeant magh lesh eunyssyn dty hie, dy jarroo dy dty hiamble casherick.
5 Nee 00 jeeaghyn dooin reddyn yindyssagh ayns dty chairys, O Yee nyn Saualtys : uss ta sauchys ooilley king y theihll, as dauesyn ta cummal er y faarkey Ihean. ,
6 Ta ayns e niart soiaghey ny sleityn dy shickyr : as t'er ny choamrey lesh pooar.
7 Ta kiunaghey sterrym ny marrey : as feiyr ny tonnyn echey, as mee-reiltys y phobble.
8 Adsyn myrgeddin ta baghey ayns ny ayrnyn sodjey magh jeh'n

Yn xij. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

549

Old Version, dyd aglagh dy tdy ghouraghyn : us ta t6yrt er gymiaght magh yn voghrey as yn 'askyr dy tdy voll'us.
9 Toll jaghyn yn talu, as dy vanaghy € : tdU dy ianu € fiir palchey.
10 Ta strilan iih liyn d'uyskey : tdli janu arlu nan arii, erson mar- shen toll g6yl yimnse ghon y talu.
11 Tdu guyskaghe y kn'ghyn, tou toyrt flaghy ayns ny k6nyn begy acks : tou d'ianu bog rish banniyn flaghi, as bannaghy yn bishagh agge.
12 Tou karghey yn vlsfeyn rish tdy veiys : as ta tdy vojelynyn shilliey m^alys.
.13 ni ayd shilliy er ny hynydyn v%hy d'yn dysyght : as goui ny knuick begy boggy er gygh un chseyf.
14 Bii ny boilchyn layn dy ghirri : shassi ny glantinyn niist gho cheu rish arru, gy jean ayd gaery, as orayn y g6yl.
Jubilate dec. psal. 66.
OBIGI ganoil ayns jih ully shiusse halluiniyn : molligi rish ordyn oneyr y senymsyn, kur- rigi er y volley dy ve gloroil.
2 abergi rish jih, o gh6 i^nty- sagh as ta us ayns t'obraghyn : treyfd moarid dy tdy phuer viis dy noidjyn er nan geUdthyn nan mraegyryn duich.
3 Erson nil yn s^yl ully ammys y hoyrt duich ordyn y g6yl jids, as t'aenym y volley.
4 o tredigi aynsh6, as jeaghigi er obraghyn iih : gh6 ientysagh as t'^ ayns y ianu gys klaun g^ne.

ITew Version.

seihll, vees agglagh roish dty chowraghyn : uss ta cur er immee- aght {coorse) y voghrey as yn astyr dy chur dhyt moylley.
9 T'ou jeeaghyn er y thalloo, as dy vannaghey eh : t'ou jannoo eh feer vessoil.
10 Ta awin Yee lane dy ushtey : t'ou cur er yn arroo oc bishaghey; son myr shoh t'ou kiarail son y seihll.
1 1 T'ou gushtaghey ny creaghyn eck, t'ou cur fliaghey neose er ny coanyn beggey eck : t'ou bog- gaghey ee lesh ny bineyn dy 'liaghey, as bannaghey yn mess eck.
12 T'ou coamrey yn vlein lesh dty vieys : as ta dty vodjallyn shilley neose meeaylys.
1 3 Nee ad shilley neose er cum- mallyn yn aasagh : as gowee ny croink veggey boggey er dagh cheu.
14 Bee ny bwoailtchyn lane dy chirree : nee ny coanyn myrged- din shassoo cha chiu lesh arroo, dy jean ad gearey as goaill arrane.
Psalm 66. Jubilate Deo.
OBEE-JEE gerjoil ayns Jee, ooilley shiuish cheeraghyn : gow-jee arraneyn-moyllee gys on- nor e Ennym; cur-jee er e voylley dy ve gloyroil.
2 Abbyr-jee rish Jee, O ere cha yindyssagh as t'ou ayns dty ob- braghyn : trooid mooads dty phooar vees dty noidyn er nyn gheddyn nyn mreageryn ayns dty enish.
3 Son nee ooilley yn seihll ooashley chur dhyt : goaill ar- rane jeed, as moylley dty Ennym.
4 O tar-jee ayns shoh, as cur-jee tastey da obbraghyn Yee : ere cha-yindyssagh as t'eh ayns e yannoo gys cloan gheiney !

550

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 12.

Old Version.

6 hyndd i yn farkey ayns talu chirym : marshen gy jeagh dyd tryid yn uisky rann ghosh, ayn- shen gou shuiniyn bogey j^.
6 T'd rdel rish y phiiyr erson gybragh : ta y hiiilyn jaghyn er y phobyl : as leid ass nagh graed gha bi dyd abyl d'an drogel hdyn s;^as.
7 o moUigi nan iih shiusse pho- byl : as kurrigi er kori y voley- syn dy ve erna ghlastchen.
8 Ta kummel nan anym ayns bafe : as nagh vel syrrel nan gassyn dy skyJre.
9 Erson ta us o uh er nan shirre magh : toCl nust er nan « * * * kasly rish argyd ta erna hyrre magh.
10 Toti er nan d6yrt shuin ayns y ribby : as er seiaghy syaghyn er nan miaghyn.
11 hur us dene dy varkiaght hahrish nan gin : ghii shuin tryid ainil as uyskey, as hugg us shuin- yn gys ynyd berchiagh.
1 2 Hiaem schiagh ayns tdy heiys lesh ourelyn loisk : as iikym duich my vriaraghyn ta mi erna laltyn rish my veliyn, as 16yr mi rish my v^al, nar va mi ayns sj^aghyn.
13 dUryms diirelyn loisk rdur duich laesh s6yr msei dy reaghyn : dUryms goune as g6eir.
140 trddigi aynshd, as klastigi uUy shiusse ta goyl agyl rjeyfs jih : as inshiym diifs kre t'^ erna ianu ersonn m'anym.
1 5 jei mi ersyn rish my vs&al : as hugg mi mollaghyn dS. rish my hiange.
16 ma verryms my hatnys er oik rish my ghri : gha gluyn yn Chiarn mi.
17 agh ta jih er my ghlastchen :

Hew Version.
5 Hyndaa eh yn faarkey gys thalloo chirrym : myr shen dy jagh ad trooid yn ushtey rish nyn gosh : ayns shen ghow shin boggey jeh.
6 T'eh reill lesh e phooar son dy bragh; ta e hooillyn cur.tastey da'n pobble : as ny Iheid as nagh jean credjal, cha bee abyl ad hene y hoiaghey seose.
7 O cur-jee moylley da'n Jee ain, shiuish phobble : as cur-jee er coraa e voylley dy ve er ny chlashtyn ;
8 Ta freayll yn annym ain ayns bioys : as nagh vel Ihiggey da nyn gassyn dy skyrraghtyn.
9 Son t'ou uss, O Yee, er phrowal shin : t'ou myrgeddin er hrial shin, myr ta argid er ny hrial.
10 Hug 00 Ihiat shin ayns y rib- bey : as hug 00 seaghyn er nyn meeaghyn :
1 1 Lhig 00 da deiney dy varkiagh harrish nyn ghing : hie shin trooid aile as ushtey, as hug 00 Ihiat shin magh gys ynnyd verchagh.
12 Hem stiagh gys dty hie lesh chebballyn-losht : as eeckym dhyt my vreearaghyn, ghiall mee lesh my veillyn, as loayr mee lesh my veeal, tra va mee ayns seaghyn.
1 3 Cheb-yms dhyt ourallyn-losht roauyrey, marish oural millish re- aghyn : cheb-ym dew as goair.
14 O tar-jee ayns shoh, as eaisht- jee, ooilley shiuish ta goaill aggie roish Jee : as inshym diu ere t'eh er n'yannoo son m' annym.
1 5 Deie mee er lesh my veeal : as hug mee moylley da lesh my hengey.
16 My ta my chree goaill taitnys ayns mee-chairys : cha jean y Chiarn m'y chlashtyn.
1 7 Agh ta Jee er my chlashtyn :

Space left vacant.

Yn xiij. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

Old Version.
as er smunaghtyn er kord my phadjer.
1 8 molliit ^ rou Jih, nagh vel er dilge magh my phadjer : na er jyndd y vyghin voym.
Deus misereatur. Psal. 67 '.
GY rou ]ih myghinagh dmn, as d'an managhy shuin : as dy hoilsaghey gum s6ilshe y yaei, as dy ve myghinagh duin.
2 Gy vod tdy ra'yds ve er fyss er y talu : tdy laint sauayl masky ny natiiinyn ully.
3 Ligge yn phobyl us y voUy o iih : gy jam, ligge yn pobyl ully us y volley.
4 o ligg dy ny hatiunyn bogey y goyl as ve gannoil : erson ni us yn slyei y vruinys gy kiyr, as ny hatidnyn y rseyl er y talu.
6 Ligge yn pobyl us y volley o lih : ligge yn pobyl ully us y volley.
6 Eish nil yn talu y h6yrt magh y bishagh h^yn : as ver jih gy jaru yn jih ain h^yn giiiniyn y van- aght.^
1 mi jih shuiniyn y vdnaghy : as gougi kiin yn tj^yl ully agyl roi- syn.
AYRYN. Exurgat detts. psal. 68.
LIGGE jih girri, as ligge y noidjyn v& er nan sk^ly : ligg ausyn nilst ta diioi ack ersyn 'aetlagh roi syn.
2 mar ta yn jsbagh ksfeyf, mar- shen ymmanyt us dydsyn er shiul : as mar ta ks&yr lisey ag yn ainil, mar shen lig yn niau ghraui v^, er nan gur m6u ayns finish lib.
3 as ligge yn slyei kayragh ve gannoil as bogey y goyl feanish.

651
New Version.
as er choyrt tastey da coraa my phadjer.
18 Moylley dy rowgys Jee, nagh vel er hoiaghey beg jeh my phad- jer : ny er hyndaa e vyghin voym.
Psalm 67. Deits misereatur.
DY row Jee myghinagh dooin, as dy bannee eh shin : as soilshey e eddin y yeeaghyn dooin, as dy row eh myghinagh dooin.
2 Dy vod enney v'er ny choyrt er dty raad er y thalloo : dty haualtys anmey mastey dy chooilley ashoon.
3 Lhig da'n pobble uss y voylley, O Yee : dy jarroo, lhig da ooil- ley'n pobble moylley 'choyrt dhyt.
4 O lhig da ny ashoonyn boggey ghoaill as ve gennal : son nee uss y pobble y vriwnys dy cairal, as ny ashoonyn y reill er y thalloo.
5 Lhig da'n pobble uss y voylley, O Yee : dy jarroo : lhig da ooil- ley'n pobble moylley choyrt dhyt.
6 Eisht nee'n thalloo cur magh e bishaghey : as nee Jee, dy jarroo ■yn Jee ain, e vannaght y choyrt dooin.
7 Nee Jee shin y vannaghey : as nee dy chooilley ard jeh'n seihll aggie y ghoail roish.
MORNING PRAYER. PsAl-M 68. Exurgat Detis.
LHIG da Jee girree seose, as lhig da e noidyn v'er nyn ske- ayley : lhig dauesyn myrgeddin ta dwoaie oc er, roie er-chea roishyn.
2 Myr ta'n jaagh goll ass nyn shilley, myr shen nee 00 gimman ad ersooyl : as myr ta kere Iheie rish yn aile, myr shen lhig da'n vee-chrauee cherraghtyn ec kion- fenish Yee.
3 Agh lhig da'n vooinjer chairagh ve gerjoil, as boggey 'ghoaill kion-

' This translation varies somewhat from that at pp. 419, 420.

552

PSALMYN DAVID;

Day 13,

Old Version, j'ih ligg 'ausyn niist v^ gannoil as bogyl. ^
4 o gouigi oriyn dy lih as molligi y senym rish oriyn : glorigi seshyin gymiiar ta mdrkiaght er ny neau- aghyn mar veagh^ erkapyl, molligi seshyn ayns y aenym\ gy jaru, as gouigi bogey na' isenishyn.
5 T'^ na ier d'yn ghlaun gyn der : as t'e frial kiiishyn ny myndyn trseagh, gy jaru jih ayns y ynyd vdghe kasserick.
6 she seshyn yn jih ta toyrt er ddne dy v^ d'yn agney ayns t6i, as t6yrt ny kapi magh as kapy : agh ligge nysiiilaghanynfannaght- yn ayns genid.
7 o iih mar ghii us magh rseyfs yn phobyl : mar ghdi us tre'yfd yn 'asygh.
8 Ghraei yn talii, as hill ny neau- aghyn ag fafenish i'ih : gy jaru mar va Seindi ni'ist er gl^asagh ag fea- nish i'ih, she ta jih Eisrael.
9 Ta us o lih toyrt flaghey grasoil er t'dirys : as durri u i nar v'^ skie.
10 nil tdy heshiaght vaghey ayn- shen : erson ta us, (o iih) dy tdy vseiys em' arlaghy € ghon ny moght,
11 hugg yn chiarn yn gii : smuar ta shessaght ny brdch^ryn.
12 Ren riaghyn rish nan shes- saghtyn kagoil chsfe, as v'dyd er gurr ergiil : as aydsyn d'yn teius ren iyd y ghr^agh.
13 Gy ta shiu er lyi masky ny puitch, f<6yst bii shiu mar skaeanyn kalroayn ; ta kiidit rish skednyn argid as y feadjaghyn kasly rish 4yr.
14 Tri sk^yl yn ully gniartoil

New Version.

goyrt rish Jee : Ihig daue myrged- din ve germal as lane dy voggey.
4 O gow-jee arrane gys Jee, as arraneyn-moyllee gys e Ennym : cur-jee ard-voylley dasyn ta mar- kiagh er ny niaughyn, myr er cabbyl : cur-jee moylley da ayns e Ennym Jah, as gow-jee boggey kiongoyrt rish.
5 Eshyn Ayr yn chloan gyn ayr, ta fendeil cooish ny mraane treoghe : dy jarroo Jee ayns e ynnyd-vaghee casherick.
6 Eshyn y Jee ta cur er deiney dy ve jeh un aigney ayns thie, as ta cur lesh ny pryssoonee magh ass cappeeys : agh Ihiggey da ny ■wagaaneetannaghtynayns genney.
7 O Yee, tra hie uss magh roish y pebble : tra hie 00 roue trooid yn aasagh.
8 Chrie yn thalloo, as ren ny ni- aughyn shilley ec kionfenish Yee : myr va Sinai myrgeddin er ny chraa ec fenish Yee, eh ta Jee Israel.
9 Hug uss, O Yee, fliaghey graysoil er dty eiraght : as dooiree 00 eh tra ve tooillit.
I o Nee dty hioltane cummal ayn : son t'ou uss, O Yee, jeh dty vieys er chiarail son ny boghtyn.
II Ren y Chiarn yn fockle y choyrt : s'mooar va sheshaght ny preachooryn.
12 Ren reeaghyn lesh nyn she- shaghtyn-caggee roie er-chea, as v'ad er nyn goyrt fochosh : as ad- syn jeh'n lught-thie rheynn ad y spooilley.
13 Ga dy vel shiu er ve ny Ihie mastey ny pooiyt, foast vees shiu myr skianyn calmane : ta coodit lesh skianyn argid, as ny fedjagyn eck goll-rish airh.
1 4 Tra ren yn Ooilley-niartal

No " Jah."

Fn xiij. M.

PSALMYN DAVID.

553

Old Version, rlaghyn er-nan-son-syn : seis Vdyd gho gial, as snaghty ayns Salmon.
1 5 mar knock vasan marshen ta knock uh : gy jaru knock ard mar knock vasan.
1 6 kamma vel shiu liem marshen shiusse ghnuick ardy.' she sho knock iih, aynshen ve eshyn buiagh dy vaghy : gy jaru, furri yn chiarn dyn erson gybrdgh.
17 Ta fi^ninyn kage iih fud tusdnyn,gy jam tusanyn d'ainilyn : ta yn chiarn nan masky-syn mar ayns yn ynyd kasserick dy heinai.
1 8 Tou er 'nol s^as gy hdrd, tou er lidj^el kapy na ghimmi, as ern g6yl giutyn erson d6ne : she, gy jaru, erson tdy n6idjyn, gy vodagh yn chiarn jib vaghey nan masky- syn.
19 mollit gy rou yn chiarn gygh Id : gy jaru jih ta kuney leimyn ', as dj'yrty y h6rtyssyn mei oru- iniyn.
20 sh^ seshyn nan jih, gy jaru yn /ih le ta saudlys chiit : she jih yn chiarn li6rish ta shuin shaghndy

Wew Version.

2 1 Lotti jih kian y n6idjyn : as mulagh fuilt kian Mid yn andyn as ta shur gimmiaght ayns y pheky.
22 Ta yn chiarn ern' rd, verrym my phobyl riist, mar ren mi vei basan : my slyei h^yn verrym riist, mar ren mi k^yrt dy rou vei diyfnid 'yn 'argey.
23 Gy vod tdy ghass ve erna hilmmy ayns fuil tdy n6idjyn : as gy vod chiange dy vodi ve jarge tryid shen.
24 s'mei t'^ erna ackyn, o iih, kyns ta us gimiaght : kyns ta us

reeaghyn y skeayley er y choontey ocsyn : eisht v'ad cha gial as sniaghtey ayns Salmon.
15 Myr ta cronk Vasan, myr shen ta cronk Yee : dy jarroo cronk ard, myr cronk Vasan.
16 Cre'n-fa ta shiu Iheim myr shen, shiuish chroink ard? shoh cronk Yee, ayn s'gooidsave lesh' dy chummal : dy jarroo, nee yn Chiarn tannaghtyn ayn son dy bragh.
1 7 Ta fainee Yee feed thousane, dy jarroo thousaneyn dy ainleyn : as ta'n Chiarn ny mast' oc, myr ayns ynnyd casherick Sinai.
18 T'ou er n'ghoU seose er yn yrjid, t'ou er leeideil cappeeys ayns bondiaght, as er gheddyn giootyn son deiney : dy jarroo son dty eer noidyn, dy voddagh y Chiarn Jee cummal nyn mast' oc.
19 Moylley dy row gys y Chiarn gagh-laa : dy jarroo yn Jee ta cooney Ihien, as deayrtey e hoyrt- yssyn orrin.
20 Eshyn y Jee ain, dy jarroo yn Jee veih ta cheet nyn saualtys : Jee yn Chiarn, liorish ta shin shaghney baase.
2 1 Nee Jee broo kione e noidyn : as claigin renaigagh Iheid y fer as ta goll kinjagh er e hoshiaght ayns e vee-chraueeaght.
22 Ta'n Chiarn er ghra, Ver- yms Ihiam my phobble reesht, myr ren mee veih Basan : my vooinjer hene ver-ym Ihiam reesht myr ren mee keayrt dy row veih diunid ny marrey ;
23 Dy vod dty chass ve er ny hummey ayns fuill dty noidyn : as dy vod chengey dty voddee ve jiarg lesh yn uill cheddin.
24 S'mie te ry akin, O Yee, kys t'ou uss gimmeeaght : kys t'ou uss,

Sic.

654

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 13.

Old Version, my uh, as ni, gimiaght ayns yn ynyd ghassenck.
25 Ta ny fyir oriyn gol roi, ny mynstr^lyn gelyrts na yrae : ayns yn vdan ta ny myndyn agy klui rish ny teimpanyn.
26 kur buias, o Eisrael, dy lih yn chiarn ayns ny shessaghtyn : vei diyfnid yn ghri.
27 aynshen ta benjamyn beg nan fer rdel, as ri'iaghyn juda nan gourle : kanurti Zabulon, as kanurti nepthali.
28 Ta dy lih er doyrt magh gniart duitch : gniarti yn red, o lih, ta us erna obraghy aynuinyn.
29 Erson grayi tdy hampyl ag jeriusalem : marshen ver naghyn toyrtyssyn duitch.
30 Tra ta shessaght ny d^ne slsey, as ymmydi dy geney Midjer er nan sksely er lised masky bsein yn phobyl marshen ^ vel ayd gy hishyil toyrt Ii6u pisyn d'argyd : as nar t'e er skaely yn slyei ta agne ack ayns kagey.
31 Eish higg ny kianurtyn magh as Ejipt : shini gy l^ae talu vorian lauyn magh gys jih.
32 Gouji orayn gys jih shiuss ririaghtin yn tallu, o gouji orayn dy voallaghin gys yn chiarn.
33 Ta syei ayns ny neauaghyn harrish ully vei yn tossiagh : j^agh, t'e t6yrt magh y ghord, gy jaru, as shen kord gniartoil.
34 kurrigi piier dy i'ih harrish £israel : ta y ammys as y gniart ayns ny bojalyn.
35 o i'ih t6us-layn ientysagh ayns t'yiiyd kasserick : gy jaru I'ih Eisrael, ver seshyn gniart as puer da phobyl. Bannut gy rou fih.

Hew Version.

my Yee as Ree, gimmeeaght ayns yn ynnyd casherick.
25 Ta adsyn ta goaill arraneyn shooyll hoshiaght, adsyn ta jannoo bingys er grein-yn-kiauU cheet nyn-yei : ayns y vean ta ny mraane-aegey cloie er ny timbrelyn.
26 Cur booise, O Israel, da Jee yn Chiarn ayns y chaglym cooid- jagh : veih grunt y chree.
27 Ayns shen ta Benjamin beg nyn ver-reill, as princeyn Yuda nyn vir-choyrlee : princeyn Za- bulon, as princeyn Nephthali.
28 Ta dty Yee er choyrt magh niart er dty hon's : jean y red y hickyraghey, O Yee, t'ou er n'ob- braghey aynin.
29 Son graih dty hiamble ec Jerusalem : myr shen ver reeagh- yn Ihieu giootyn hoods.
30 Tra vees sheshaght ny deiney shleiy, as earrooyn ny deiney niar- tal erny n skeayley dy Ihean (mastey feieys y phobble,) myr shen dy vel ad dy imlee cur Ihieu peeshyn dy ar- gid : as tra t'eh er skeayley yn pob- ble ta goaill taitnys ayns caggey ;
31 Eisht hig ny princeyn magh ass Egypt : nee cheer ny Moria- nee dy leah ny laueyn eck y heey- ney magh gys Jee.
32 Gow-jee arrane gys Jee, O shiuish reeriaghtyn yn ooir : O Gow-jee arraneyn-moyllee gys y Chiarn.
33 Ta ny hole ayns ny niaughyn erskyn ooiUey er dyn toshiaght : cur-my-ner, t'eh cur magh e choraa, dy jarroo, as shen coraa niartal.
34 Gow-jee rish dy nee ec Jee ta'n phooar harrish Israel : ta e ooash- ley as e niart ayns ny bodjallyn.
35 O Yee, yindyssagh t'ou uss ayns dty ynnydyn casherick : dy jarroo yn Jee dy Israel; ver eshyn niart as pooar da e phobble ; ban- nit dy row Jee.

Yn xiij. la.

PSALMYN DAVID,

Old VeTBion.

555

New "Version.

ASPYRT. Salitum mefac. psal. 69.
SAU mi, o uh : erson ta ny huyskaghyn er jiit schiagh, gy jaru gys my^anym.
2 Ta mi syit sickyr ayns y Idygh douin yn ynyd nagh vel veg y talu : ta mi er jit ayns uiskaghyn douin, marshen gy vel tuyllaghyn ryi harrym.
3 Ta mi skii d'sbmaght, ta mi skorniagh chirym : ta mi hilliy dy my hoyrt nayrde, erson farkiaght ghoud er my iih.
4 aydsyn ta diloi ack orryms gyn 6yr t'ayd nasl^ na raenagyn my ghinn : ta aydsyn ta my n6idjyn, as balliaesh my strdiel niaughien- tagh gniartoil.
5 ]ik mi dau ny rydyn nagh gou mi rifi : iih saun duich my iirid gyn loght, as gha vel m' '6il- chyn falliit voidj.
6 na ligg dau ta treist^el a'nyds, o hiarn jih ny shesaghtyn, ve nayragh erson my ghuisyns : na ligg dausyn ta dy tdy hyrrys ve er nan nayraghy troyms o hiarn iih Eisrael.
7 as kamma ? er tdy hons ta mi er vullaghtyn aghsyn : ta nayre er gudaghy m'aedyn.
8 Ta mi mar dyney jori dy my vraeraghyn : gy jaru, mar duyney qusfeagh dy ghlaun my v4yry.
9 Erson ta grayi chae y dy hei gyjaru er m'li : as ta haghsanyn acksyn hug aghsyn duich, er duitchym orryms.
10 Ren mi kuo as smaghti mi mi h^yn rish trosky : as va shenn erna hyndd gys m'dghsan.
11 hug mi aynrit sack ymmdm ni'ist : as ren ayd knaid ymmiim.

EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 69. Sahium mefac.
SAUE mee, O Yee : son ta ny ushtaghyn er jeet stiagh dy jarroo gys my annym.
2 Ta mee cummit shickyr ayns y laagh ghowin, raad nagh vel grunt erbee : ta mee er jeet ayns ushtaghyn dowiney, myr shen dy vel ny thooillaghyn roie harrym.
3 Ta mee skee lesh geamagh; ta my scoarnagh chirrym : ta my hoilshey dy my ailleil son farki- aght choud er my Yee.
4 Adsyn ta dwoaie oc orrym gyn-oyr, t'ad ny slice na renaigyn my ching : adsyn ta my noidyn, as bailliu mish ta neu-chyndagh y stroie, t'ad niartal.
5 Deeck mee daue ny reddyn nagh ren mee rieau y ghoaill : Yee, ta fys ayd er my 6nid, as cha vel my oiljyn kellit void's.
6 Ny Ihig dauesyn ta treishteil aynyds, O Hiarn Yee dy hesh- aghtyn-caggee, ve er nyn naar- aghey son y chooish ayms : ny Ihig dauesyn ta dy dty hirrey, v'er nyn goyrt mow my hrooid's, O Hiarn Yee dy Israel.
7 As cre'n-oyr? er y choontey ayds .ta mee er hurranse oghsan : ta nearey er choodaghey my eddin.
8 "Ta mee myr dooinney joarree da my vraaraghyn : dy jarroo myr fer quaagh da cloan my vayrey.
9 Son ta'n graih jeean t'aym da dty hie dy jarroo er ghuinney mee gys y chree : as ta ny oghsanyn ocsyn hug scammylt dhyts, er duittym orrym's.
10 Ren mee dobberan as smagh- taghey mee hene lesh trostey : as va shen er ny hyndaa gys my scammylt.
I iHug mee orrym aanrit sack myr- geddin : as ren ad craidey moo'm

556

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 13.

Old Version.

New Version.

12 Ta aydsyn ta sei ayns y iat loyrt m'^ois : as ta ny dene maeskoil janu oranyn orryms.
13 agh hiarn ta mi janu my phaidjer hiiyds : ayns ierish buia- soil.
14 kluyn mi o lih ayns ymmydi dy tdy vyghin : gy jaru ayns firrinys tdy haudlys.
15 Gou mi magh as y liygh, naghbiym er my vayr : oiih'lig dau ve er my lifrse vousyn ta duoi ack or- rym as ass ny huyskaghyn douin.
16 na ligg d'yn tuilliu uysky mish y vlyg, namu ligg d'yn diyfnid my lugge sj^as : as na lig d'yn layg y beal y iei orryms.
r^ ^st ruyms o hiarn erson ta tdy. gheindylys grayi6il gyrjuill : chyndd us huyms nyre ymmydi dy tdy hrokeryn.
18 as na falli t'sedyn vei tdy hervaynt, erson ta mi ayns syagh- yn : o jean seir as kluyn mi.
19 Tarn argere" m'anym, as sau e : 6 lifree mish erson my n6idjyn.
20 Baun duit m'aghsan, my ndyre, as my niau on6yr : ta my noidjyn uliy ayns tdy hilliy.
21 Ta tdy ndyre er mrishie my ghri, ta mi layn dy hrimshey : iagh mi erson andyn segnagh dy goyl tr^y jiim, agh gha rou duney erbi, ghamd f6yr mi andyn dy my gyrjaghy.
22 Hugg dyd doti gkll dy ii, as tra va mi paa, hugg ayd dou phiaen gsfer dy iif.
23 Ligge nan moj^rd ve erna ianu na ribbey dan g6yl haeyn rish : as ligge ny redyn leshaght y ve ghon nan msei ve dausyn oyr, dy huitchym.

12 T'adsyn ta soie 'sy ghiat lo- ayrt m'oi : as ta'n vooinjer veshtal jannoo ronneeaght orrym.
13 Agh Hiarn, ta mee jannoo my phadjer hoods : ayns traa nee 00 soiaghey jeh.
14 Clasht rhym, O Yee, ayns earroo dty vyghin : dy jarroo ayns firrmys dty haualtys.
15 Gow mee ass y laagh, nagh jem fo : O Ihig dou ve er my liv- rey vouesyn ta feoh oc orrym, as ass ny ushtaghyn dowin.
16 Ny Ihig da ny thooillaghyn ushtey mee y vaih, chamoo Ihig da'n diunid mee y Ihuggey seose : as ny Ihig da'n ooig e beeal y yeigh orrym.
17 Clasht rhym, O Hiarn, son ta dty chenjallys-ghraihagh ger- joilagh : chyndaa uss hym's cor- dail rish earroo dty vyghinyn.
18 As ny foUee dty eddin veih dty harvaant, son ta mee ayns seaghyn: O jean siyr, as clasht rhym.
19 Tayrn er-gerrey gys my an- nym, as saue eh : O livrey mee, kyndagh rish my noidyn.
20 T'ou uss er hoiggal my ogh- san, my nearey, as my vee-onnor : ta mynoidynooilley ayns dtyhilley.
21 Ta dty oghsan er vrishey my chree, ta mee Jane dy hrimshey : yeeagh mee son fer ennagh dy ghoaill chymmey orrym, agh cha row dooinney erbee; chamoo hooar mee unnane erbee dy my gherjaghey.
22 Hug ad dou gall dy ee : as tra va mee paagh, hug ad dou vinegar dy iu.
23 Lhig da'n voayrd oc ve er ny yannoo ny ribbey dy ghoaill ad bene lesh : as lhig da ny reddyn Ihisagh y ve son y foays oc, ve dauesyn oyr tuittym'.

» "God." Not in English.

Sic.

Yn xiij. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

657

Old Version.
24 Ligge nan siiilyn ve er nan 'ally, nagh vaick ayd : as gybragh krdmm us shiis nan 'rymmyn.
25 D^art magh tdy iumiiiys oriu- syn : as ligge tdy ghorri jumiiis- agh gryem y g6yl oriusyn.
26 Ligge nan ienyd vaghi ve phiys : as gyn diiney erbi dy vaghey ayns nan gabanan.
27 Erson t'ayd dy eiyert-syn gy- riinagh ta us erna voally : as t'ayd t'aglu kyns 'odys dyd, aydsyn y hyaghy ta us erna lotty.
28 Ligg '^ tuitchym vei.yn pheky, gys peky elley as na chiit gys dy ghayrys.
29 Ligg 'au ve er nan glanny magh as li6r yn klei vio : as gyn ve er nan skriu masky yn klyei ghayragh.
30 as er my hons, nar ta mi boght as ayns trimshey : trogi tdy ghuynys, o iih, mish sj^as.
31 mollym aenym iih rish oriyn : as niims e gy miiar y gl6yraghy rish toyrt biiias.
32 mi sh6 mist yn chiarn y vuias : na shayr na gaun ag vel seyrkyn as ingnyn.
33 ni ny d^ne miin smiinaghtyn er sh6, as bi dyd gannoil : shyrrigi nyrae iih as bii nan anym bio.
34 Erson ta yn chiarn klastchen ny moght : as gha vel € seiaghy begg da ghimmi.
35 Ligge neau as talu eshyn y volley : yn fargy, as uUy ta glyasaght aynshen.
36 Erson saui jih Seion, as trogi e ballaghyn luda : gy vod d^ney vaghey ^ayn shen as y geadthyli ghon eiyrys e.
37 Bii e na ^irus ag slught dy hervayntyn niist : as m aydsyn shyney lesh y senymsyn vaghey aynshen.

New Version.

24 Lhig da ny sooillyn oc ve er nyn ghoUey, nagh jean ad fakin : as jean uss dy kinjagh yn dreeym oc y chroymmey sheese.
25 Deayrt magh dty eulys orroo : as lhig dty yymmoose hrome ad y ghreimmey.
26 Lhig da'n ynnyd-vaghee oc ve foll3an faase : as gyn dooinney erbee dy chummal ayns ny cab- baneyn oc ;
27 Son t'ad jannoo tranlaase er- syn t'ou uss er woalley : as ta'n taggloo oc kys oddys ad adsyn y heaghney t'ou uss er Ihottey.
28 Lhig daue tuittym veih un pheccah gys peccah elley : as gyn cheet stiagh gys dty ynrickys.
29 Bee ad er ny chrossey ass lioar ny bioee : as cha bee ad scruit mastey'n vooinjer chairagh.
30 Er my hon's, tra ta mee boght as ayns trimshey : nee dty choo- ney, O Yee, mish y hroggal seose.
31 Neem Ennym Yee y voylley lesh arrane : as ver-ym ard-voylley da lesh toyrt-booise.
32 Nee shoh myrgeddin yn Chiarn y wooiys : ny share na dow lesh eairkyn as yngnyn.
33 Ver y vooinjer imlee tastey da shoh, as bee ad gennal : shirjee lurg Jee, as bee yn annym eu bio.
34 Son ta'n Chiarn clashtyn ny boghtyn : as cha vel eh soiaghey beg jeh e phryssoonee. ' '
35 Lhig da niau as thalloo eh y voylley : yn faarkey as ooilley ny ta gleashaght ayn.
36 Son nee Jee Sion y hauail, as troggee eh ard-valjyn Yudah : dy vod deiney baghey ayns shen, as eh y ghoaill ayns nyn gummal.
37 Nee sluight e harvaantyn myrgeddin y ghoaill eh ayns eir- aght : as adsyn ta graihagh er e Ennym nee ad baghey ayn.

^•mt

S58

PSALM YN DAVID.

Day 14.

Old Tersion.

Dius in adiutoriutn. psal. 70.
JEAN US seir o iih dy mi lifr^ : jean seir dy ghdney Idym o hiarn.
2 Ligg'ausyn v^ er 'an nayraghy, as er nan ghurr mou ta shyirre nyre m'anym : ligg 'ausyn ve er nan jyndi g6yr 'an rommy, as er nan doyrt gys nayre ta soulaghy oik duys.
3 Ligg 'ausyn erson nan luagh vd gy biia er nan doyrt gys narse : ta gaemagh harr)Tns shen shen.
4 Agh ligg 'ausyn uUy ta dy h3drrys v6 bogoil as ganoil ayn- yds : as ligge ully laeidj as ta agney ack ayns tdy hauilys, y gr4 gybragh, molley d'yn chiarn.
5 as er my hons ta mi boght, as ayns tr^ei : jean us seir huyms, o iih.
6 she us m'er kdni, as m'er kani mist : o hiarn na jean vegg y furriagh fodey.
AYRYN. In te domine speraui. psal. 71. AYNYDS o hiarn ta mi er gur •■^~*- my treistdel, na lig duys gy bragh v^ er my ghurr mou : agh rei mi ^ as lifree mii ' ayns dy gharys krumm dy ghlyash huyms as kossyn mii.
2 bii us ihy ynyd laidjer gys odym chiit goni : tdu er gailtyn dy ghuyne liam erson she us my heyi fend^el as my ghastyl.
3 liifr^e mii o my iih magh as lau y n niau ghraui magh as lau yn duy ne mighdyr as fargagh gyn chimmy.
4 Erson she us o hiarn jih yn red ta mish g6yl fodiaght na ili, she us my hreistdel gyjiaruveimagidg.
5 tro^ds ta mish er my ghummel

New Version. Psalm 70. Deus in adjutarium.
JEAN siyrj O Yee, dy my liv- rey : jean siyr dy chooney Ihiam, O Hiarn.
2 Lhig dauesyn v'er nyn goyrt gys nearey, as er nyn gastey cooid- jagh, ta shirrey lurg m'annym dy stroie eh : lhig daue v'er nyn im- man gour nyn drommey, dy scam- myltagh, ta wooishal oik dou.
3 Lhig daue son y leagh oc ve dy leah er nyn goyrt gys nearey : ta geamagh harrym, Shen, shen.
4 Agh lhig dauesyn ooilley ta dy dty hirrey, ve gennal as boggoil aynyds : as lhig dauesyn ta grai- hagh er dty haualtys, dy kinjagh gra, Dy row moylley gys y Chiarn.
5 Er my hon's, ta mee boght as ayns treihys : jean siyr hym, O Yee.
6 Uss my Er-coonee as my Er- kionnee : ny lhig shaghey foddey, O Hiarn.
MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 71. In te, Domine, speravi,
AYNYDS, O Hiarn, ta mee er ■^^ choyrt my hreishteil ; ny lhig dou dy bragh ve er my choyrt gys nearey : agh feayshil orrym, as livrey mee ayns dty chairys; croym dty chleaysh hym, as saue mee.
2 Bee 00 my chummal lajer, huggey oddyms kinjagh goU son sauchys : t'ou er ghialdyn dy chooney Ihiam : son 00 thie my endeilys as my chashtal.
3 Livrey mee, O my Yee, veih pooar ny mee-chrauee ; veih laue yndooinneyneu-chairagh as dewil.
4 Son dty lurg's, O Hiarn Yee, ta mee goaill foddeeaght : uss my hreishteil, dy jarroo veih my aegid.
5 Liorts ta mee er ny chummal

Sic.

I'n xiiij. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

559

Old Version, shuas ada rugger mi : sh^ us eshen rugger mi; magh asbreyn my vdyre bii my volley gybragh uds.
6 ta mi mar veaghd^ fer gynghum gys mordyn : agh ta my hreist^el sickyr anyds.
7 o ligg dy my v^al v^ er na liSny rish dy vollys : gy vodym orayn y g6yl dy dy gloyr, as t'oneyr f^i yn Id, liiur.
8 na tilg mish er shiiil a3fns ierish my eiyysh, na treyg mish nar nil my gniart my hoyrt ndrdy.
9 erson ta my n6idjyn loyrt m'yoi, as dydsyn ta Ij^i farkiaght er m'a- nym t'ayd goyl an gourley kujaght grd, ta ]ih er na hreig^el 6 ei^ 6 as gou 6 erson gha nell veg dy lifrde 4.
10 na gou foddey voym o iih : my lih jean us seir dy ghuyney laym.
11 ligg gau v^ er an gur mou, as er an gall ta ny6i manym : ligg au ve er an gtidaghey rish nayre, as mi oneyry ta shiyrre d'ianu oik diiys.
1 2 as er my hoys niim fuUaght- yn gy feagh g6ni : as niim us y volley na smu as na smu.
13 nii my v^al 16yrt gygh \i dy dy ghayrys as sauaylys : erson gha n6yl dau kiaii erbi err.
14 h^eyms magh ayns gniart y chiarn jih : as loyryms dy dy ghuyryms nolymarkan.
15 tous o iih er m'ynsaghy vei ■ magidg shdas na deny nish shen-
nifd niims iinsh dy tobriaghy ientysagh.
16 na jean mish y hregdel^ o iih ayns my heyii dyysh nar viis my ghian lil : naggedere viims ersoil- saghey* dy gniirts gys y chil6h shoanoni as dy phuer gausyn ully ta foyst ra hiit.

New Version.

seose neayr s ruggyr mee : uss ran m'y ghoaill ass brein my vayrey ; bee my voylley dy bragh jeeds.
6 Ta mee er jeet dy ve shilley agglagh da ymmodee : agh ta my hreishteil shickyr aynyds.
7 O Ihig da my veeal v'er ny Ihi- eeney lesh dty voylley; dy voddym arrane y ghoaill jeh dty ghloyr as dty onnor slane Ihiurid y laa.
8 Ny tilg mee ersooyl ayns my henn eash : ny treig mee tra ta my niart dy m'ailleil;
9 Son ta my noidyn loayrt m'oi, as t'adsyn ta Ihie farkiaght son my annym, coyrt nyn goyrle dy cheil- ley, gra; Ta Jee er hreigeil eh; eiyr-jee er, as gow-jee eh; son cha vel fer erbee dy livrey eh,
I o Ny gow foddey voym, O Yee : my Yee, jean siyr dy chooney Ihiam.
I I Lhig dauesyn ta noi my an- nym ve er nyn goyrt mow as cherraghtyn : lhig daue ve coodit lesh nearey as mee-ooashley ta shirrey dy yannoo aggair dou.
12 Agh er my hon's, neem dy meen farkiaght dy kinjagh : as moyll-ym 00 ny smoo as ny smoo.
13 Loayree my veeal dagh-laa jeh dty chairys as jeh dty livreyys : son cha nione dou yn earroo oc.
14 Hem magh ayns niart y Chiarn Jee : as loayr-ym ynrycan jeh dty chairys.
15 T'ou uss, O Yee, er my yn- saghey veih my aegid, derrey nish : shen-y-fa soilshee-ym's magh dtjr obbraghyn yindyssagh.
16 Ny treig mee, O Yee, ayns my henn eash, tra ta my chione Iheeah; derrey ta mee er hoil- shaghey dty niart da'n cheeloghe shoh, as dty phooar dauesyn ooil- ley ta foast ry-hoi cheet.

Sic.

56o

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 14.

Old Version.
17 ta yn gMyrys 4yds o uh Mr ayrd as she redyn miiary aydsyn tous er na ianu : o iih quel ta kasly ruyts.
18 o krd yn tuili^el as y syaghyn miiar tous er na h6ilsaghe difys e as f6ost ren us tyndd, as mish y uyraghy : she as hugg u mi vei difnidg y taWin riist.
19 tous er my h6yrt gys ;^asly viiar : as tofi er my gyrjaghy er gygh yn chdyf.
20 sheiiefa niims us y volley, as tirinys* o iih kldi er gr#i ny binnis : hvfyds niims oriyn y g6yl er y ghruitch o us andyn ghasserick Israeli.
21 bu my veliyms ganoil nar g6ym ordyn huyds as marshen viis m'anym tous er na lifrde.
22 nil my hinnge mist taglu dy dy ghdyrys f^ei yn li uUy : erson ta dydsyn er an gfurr mou, as er in d6yrt gy ndre ta shyirre dy ianu plk duys.
Deus judicium, psal. 72.
KURR tdy vrilynys d'yn ni, o iih : as tdy ghdyrys dy vack yn rii.
2 Eish mi eshyn yn pobyl y vriiinys n^re kdyr : as yn boght y rial.
3 ver ny knuick mist sbi : as ny knuick begy kiyrys gys y phobyl.
4 friali i yn slyl gyn loght 116- rish 'an gdyr : friali i ghlaun ny moght, as mi e yn duyne ta janu agiyr € gheraghy.
5 Gouigi dyd agyl jids ghoud as nn JO. ghnan as yn seaskfarraghtyn yei yn shilogh gys shil6gh elle.
6 higg^' ndas mar yn flaghy

Pile-w Version.
17 Ta dty chairys, O Yee, feer ard, as s'mooar ny reddyn shen t'ou er n'yannoo : O Yee, quoi ta dy ve er ny hoyllaghey hoods I
18 O cre'n seaghyn as yn arkys trome t'ou er choyrt my raad ! as foasthyndaaooas renoomee yoor- aghey : dy jarroo, as hug 00 Ihiat mee reesht veih diunid ny hooirey.
19 T'ou er chur Ihiat mee gys onnor; as er my gherjaghey er dy chooilley heu ;
20 Shen-y-fa neem uss as dty irriney y voylley, O Yee, cloie er greie dy vingys : hoods goym ar- rane er y chlaasagh, O uss Er- casherick dy Israel.
21 Bee my veillyn gennal tra ta mee goaill arrane hoods : as myr shen-vees my annym t'ou uss er livrey.
22 Nee my hengey myrgeddin loayrt jeh dty chairys fey-ny-laa : son t'ad er nyn goyrt mow as er nyn goyrt Ihieu gys nearey, ta shirrey oik y yannoo dooys.
Psalm 72. Deus, judicium.
CUR da'n Ree dty vriwnyssyn, O Yee : as dty chairys da mac y Ree.
2 Eisht nee eh dty phobble y vriwnys cordail rish cairys : as nee eh ny boghtyn y endeil.
3 Ver ny sleityn myrgeddin Ihieu shee : as ny croink veggey cairys da'n pebble.
4 Freilee eh yn vooinjer 6ney ayns nyn gair : cloan y voght nee eh y endeil, as ny tranlaasee y cherraghey.
6 Gow-ee ad aggie royd choud as ta'n ghrian as yn eayst er- mayrn : veih un heeloghe gys sheeloghe elley.
6 Hig eh neose myr y fliaghey

Sic.

Yn xiiij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

561

Old Version, ayns lomry 611y : gy jam mar ny bainyn ta guiskaghy yn talu.
7 ayns y ierishyn nil yn slyei kayragh bldy : gy jaru as ymmydi dy hii, ghoud as nii yn seask faraghtyn.
8 Bu y r^elsyn mist vei yn argey gys fargey elle : as. vei yn tuylly gys Man yn t^yl.
9 nil aydsyn ta vaghey ayns yn aysnyght sliaghty rjfeefsyn : hi y n6idjyn yn ueir.
10 ver niaghyn 'harsys as nyn ellanyn jiutyn ver riaghyn Arabia as Saba ourelyn.
r I Tuitchi gygh ully rii shiis na isenyssyn : nii gygh ully atiiiyn shyrvdes dasyn.
12 Erson lifrei e yn boght nar t§ g^magh : yn far ymmyrtsagh niist, as seshyn nagh vei far kuney erbi agge.
13 Bii a for6il dyn slyei gyn loght as ymmyrtsagh : as friali e anmyniyn ny moght.
14 Lifrei i nan anmyniyn vei falsyght as agiyr : as bii nan vuil dyar ayns y hilliy.
15 Bii e bio as ddsyn viis erna hoyrt dy dyr Arabia : bii paidjer erna ianu gybragh dS.syn as gygh Id viis eshyn erna volly.
16 Bii dash d'arru ayns y talu, ayrd er ny knuick : mi y vseass kra mar libanys, as bii a uynse ayns yn ayrd valley mar fsbyr er y talu.
17 mi y 'aenym farraghtyn erson gybrdgh, bu y aenym er mayrn fiio yn grian masky ny shiloghyn : viis er nan managhy tr£feyfd-syn, as nii ully ny hangristiin seshyn y volly.
18 Baniit gy rou yn Chiarn fih

New Version.

ayns loamrey olley : dy jarroo myr ny bineyn ta gushtaghey yn thalloo.
7 Ayns y Ihing echeysyn nee yn vooinjer chairagh bishaghey : dy jarroo, as palchey dy hee, choud as ta'n eayst farraghtyn.
8 Bee yn reilltys echay myrged- din veih un aarkey gys faarkey elley : as veih'n awin vooar gys ayrnyn sodjey yn ooir.
9 Adsyn ta baghey 'syn aasagh nee ad gliooney sheese kiongoyrt rish : nee e noidyn yn joan y liee.
10 Reeaghyn Tharsis as ny el- lanyn, ver ad Ihieu toyrtyssyn : ver reeaghyn Arabia as Saba Ihieu
' giootyn.
1 1 Nee dy chooilley ree tuittym sheese kiongoyrt rish : nee dy chooilley ashoon eh y hirveish.
1 2 Son nee eh yn boght y livrey tra t'eh geam : yn ymmyrchagh neesht, as eshyn nagh vei fer- coonee erbaa echey.
1 3 Bee eh foayroil da'n vooinjer 6ney as ny ymmyrchea : as nee eh anmeenyn ny boghtyn y choadey.
14 Nea eh ny anmeenyn oc y livrey veih foalsaght as aggair : as deyr vees yn uill oc ayns e hilley.
15 Bee eh bio, as dasyn vees er ny choyrt jeh airh Arabia : bee padjer er ny yannoo dy-kinjagh huggay, as gagh-laa vees moylley er ny choyrt da.
1 6 Bee palchey arroo er y thalloo, ard er ny croink : nee yn mess echey craa myr Libanus, as bee eh glass 'syn ard-valley myr faiyr er y thalloo.
17 Nee yn Ennym echey far- raghtyn son dy bragh, bee yn En- nym echay «r-maym fo'n ghrian mastey ny sheelogheyn ta feast ry-heet : vaes er nyn mannaghey ny hrooidsyn, as nee ooilley ny ashoonyn eh y voylley.
18 Bannit dy row yn Chiarn Jee,
o o

562

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 14.

Old Version. Eisrael : ta nolymarkan janu redyn ientysagh.
19 as banut gy rou senym jj ard^aesly erson ^bragh : as bii yn talu ully erna hseny rish y ayrd ysesly, amen, amen.

ASPYRT.
Quam bonus Israel, psal. 73.
GY jaru ta jih grayiiiyl dy Eisrael : gy jaru dy Iseid as ta '■ ghri glan.
2 Na i^i va my ghassyn fag^ys er shifll : va my ghasmedjyn er gere dy kyrraghtyn.
3 as kamma? va mi jumiiygh rish yn drogh lyei : hiym nijst yn niaughraui ayns Isfeid y rSh.
4 Erson gha vel 4yd ayns gau erbi dy v4ys : agh t'dyd reagh as Ididjer.
5 Gha yell ayd chnt ayns drogh ghonagh erbi mar slyei eUe : ghamu t'dyd phlogit kasly-rish deney elle.
6 as she sh6 yn 6yr gy vel 4yd marshen er 'an gummel rish moyrn : as er nan dilge harrish rish dieulys.
7 Ta nan suilyn gatt rish rifrid : as t'ayd janu gy jaru na salieu.
8 T'dyd milliy slyei elle, as loyrt dy haglu molaght6il : ta nan daglu n^oi ;^n ;^rjse smii.
9 Erson t'dyd shiny magh nan mseal gys neau : as ta nan jange dol treyfd yn t^yl.
10 Shenn)^d ta yn sly%i tuitchym hucksyn : as magh ass shen ghani beggan kosny t'ayd dy i6yl.

New Version, dy jarroo yn Jee dy Israel : ta ny lomarcan jannoo reddyn yindys- sagh;
19 As bannit dy row Ennym yn Ard-ooashley echey son dy bragh : as bee ooilley yn seihll er ny Ihieeney lesh e Ard-ooashley. Amen, Amen.
EVENING PRAYER.
Psalm 73. Quam bonus Israel.
DY firrinagh ta Jee graihagh er Israel : dy jarroo er nyn Iheid as ta jeh cree glen.
2 Ny yeih, va my chassjm faggys er n'ghoU voym : va my chesmad- yn er-gerr'ey dy skyrraghtyn.
3 As cre'n-oyr ? va mee seaghnit er coontey ny mee-chrauee : ta mee myrged(Un fakin drogh leih ayns Iheid y raah.
4 Son cha vel ad a)ms gaue er- bee jeh'n vaase; agh t'ad trean as lajer.
5 Cha vel ad cheet ayns drogh- haghyrt erbee myr sleih elley : chamoo t'ad er nyn gerraghey mjTT deiney elley.
6 As shoh yn oyr dy vel ad sheidit seose lesh moyrn : as coodit harrish lesh dewlys.
7 Ta ny sooillyn oc gatt lesh riurid : as t'ad jannoo dy jarroo myr sailliu.
8 T'ad mhilley sleih elley, as dy mee-chrauee loayrt goan mol- laghtagh : ta'n ghlare oc noi yn Er-syrjey ;
9 Son t'ad sheeyney magh nyn meeal noi niau : as ta'n chengey oc goll trooid y theihll.
10 Shen-y-fa ta'n pobble tuittym Ihieu : as cha nee beggan cosney t'ad dy hayrn ass shen.

Sic.

Vn xiiij. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

563

Old Version.
11 Tuish, taydsyn grd kyns odagh jih senaghtyn e : vel fysseri ayns yn' fi]2e smd ?
12 jeagh she sho yn niaughraui t'ayd sh6 doll er nan dossagh ayns y t^yl as ta berchys ack sho ayns kummel : as diiyrt mi 6ish ta mi glanny my ghri ayns fardail, as er ni my lauyn ayns glsenyd.
13 fsei yn M liaur va mi er my gheraghy : as er my ghusky dygh yn voghre.
14 Gy jam va mi fagys er' rd gy jaru mar dyd : agh jeagh ^is vem em' ^e shil6gh dy glaiinys.
15 Eish smuni mi dy huigel sh6 : agh ve r6o ghrei dou.
16 naggedere ghii mi gys ynyd ghasserick iih : eish huig mi jere ny ndne sh6.
17 Gy vel us d'an seiaghy-syn ayns ynyd}^ sliaun : as d'an dilge sinis, as d'an stnaiel-syn.
180 gho doltattym as t'ayd l^sei : kjbyf, as chiit gys jere aglagh.
19 she gy jam kasly-rish bryn- Iddi mar ta anayn duysky : mar- shen ver us er 'an jalu kseyf magh as yn drdvalley.
20 sh6 mar va my ghn trum : as ghai e gy jam trsfeyfd m'araghyn :
2 1 Gh6 ammyjagh shen va mish as gyn tuisky : gy jam mar veagh e bseagh t'se ' senish us.
22 na iSi ta mi gygh isbrish liorts : erson ta us my ghummel rish my lau iaesh.
23 mi us mish y hidJEel rish tdy ghourley : as nd fise shen gouyt u mish rish tdy gl6yr.
24 quel ta aym ayns neau agh

Ne-*- Version.

1 1 Twish, t'ad gra, Kys ver Jee tastey da : vel fysseree ayns yn Er-syrjey ?
12 Jeeagh, ad shoh ny mee- chrauee, ad shoh ta bishaghey ayns y theihll, as oc shoh ta berchys ayns nyn gummal : as dooyrt mee, Eisht ta mish er ghlenney my chree ayns fardail, as er niee my laueyn ayns 6nid.
13 Fey-ny-laa ta mee er ve er my cherraghey : as er my smaght- aghey dy chooilley voghrey ;
14 Dy jarroo, as va mee er loayrt faggys myr ren a'dsyn : agh cur-my-ner, veign eisht er gheyrey sheeloghe dty chloan.
15 Eisht ghow mee ayns laue dy hoiggal shoh : agh ve ro ghoillee er my hon.
16 Derrey hie mee stiagh ayns ynnyd casherick Yee : eisht hoig mee jerrey ny deiney shoh ;
1 7 Ta shen, Kys t'ou uss dy hoi- aghey adaynsynnydyn shliawin ; as dy hilgey ad sheese, as dy stroie ad.
18 Oh, ere cha leah as t'ad goU naardey : cherraghtyn, as cheet gys jerrey agglagh !
19 Dy jarroo, eer myr dreamal tra ta fer doostey : myr shen ver 00 er y chaslys oc dy Iheie ersooyl ass yn ard-valley.
20 Shoh myr va my chree se- aghnit : as hie eh eer trooid my veeghyn.
2 1 Cha ommijagh shen va mee, as cha mee-hushtagh : dy jarroo myr dy beagh ehbaagh kiongoyrt rhyts.
22 Ny yeih, ta mee kinjagh liort's : son t'ou er my chummal rish my laue yesh.
23 Nee 00 m'y leeideil lesh dty choyrle : as ny lurg m'y ghoaill gys gloyr.
24 Quoi taym ayns niau agh

Sic.

2

} 1

6^4

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 14'

Old Version. US : as gha vel andyn er y talu ta mi dy h)rrre shaghyds.
25 Ta mafeyl as my ghri toyrt Ti&tdy : agh sh6 jih gniart my ghri, as my dm erson gybragh.
26 Erson jeagh, bi aydsyn ta dy hrogdyls er nan gurr mou : ta us er nan striiiel-syn uUy ta janu mardrys t'yeis.
27 agh t^ m^i duys dy my ghum- mel sickyr lidrish iih, dy hoyrt my hreist^el ayns yn chiarn ]ih : as dy 16yrt dy ully t'obraghyns ayns dorsyn iniin heion.
Ui quid deus. psal. 74,
OIIH, kamma* us as y rdyd voUiyn ghoud : kamma vel tdy idmiiiys gho chse n;foi kirri dy tdy phastyr.
2 o smuni er t'aglys ta us erna ghosny, as erna ghiannaghy nist ada yn cheii iserish.
3 smuni er kiyny t'^irys : as knock s^ion, ayns ren li vaghey.
4 Trog shuas tdy ghassyn, gy vod us struiel gy glan gygh ully noidj : ta erna ianu oik ayns t'ynyd kasserick.
5 Ta tdy n6idjyn buriught ayns mafeyn t'aglishyn : as toyrt shuas nan merjaghyn ghon kouraghyn.
6 Eshyn idr faeig r6i magh as ny bilchyn chiu : ve er fyss dy hoyrt e gys obyr ^asyl.
7 Agh nish t'ayd brishie shiis ny obraghyn ully granit rish t^- igyn as ordyn. ^
8 T'ayd er d6yrt amil er t'yn- ydyns kasserick : as t'dyd er sal- ghy ynyd vaghey t'senyms gy jaru gys y talu.

New VerBion. uss : as cha vel unnane erbee er y thalloo ta mee dy yeearree ayns soylaghey jeeds.
25 Ta my eill as my chree fail- leil : agh ta Jee niart my chree, as my hoghyr son dy bragh.
26 Son cur-my-ner, nee adsyn ta dy dty hreigeil, cherraghtyn : t'ou er stroie adsyn ooilley ta kyndagh jeh maarderys dt'oi.
27 Agh te mie er my hen's dy chummal shickyr gys Jee, dy chur my hreishteil ayns y Chiarn Jee : as dy loayrt jeh ooilley dty ob- braghyn ayns giattyn inneen Sion.
Psalm 74. Vt quid, Deus ?
OYEE, cre'n-fa t'ou freayll 00 heAe voin choud dy hraa : cre'n-fa ta dty yymmoose cha cheh noi kirree dty phastyr ?
2 O smooinee er dty phobble t'ou er chionnaghey, as er veays- ley er dyn chenn earish.
3 Smooinee er sheeloghe dty eiraght : as er cronk Sion, ayn t'ou er chummal.
4 Trog seose dty chassyn, dy vod 00 dy boUagh dy chooilley noid y stroie : t'er n'yannoo oik ayns dty ynnyd casherick.
5 Ta dty noidyn gyllaghey ajTis mean dty hagljToi cooidjagh : as soiaghey seose nyn mergaghyn son cowraghyn.
6 Eshyn ren fiiygh y ghiarey sheese roish nish ass ny biljyn chiu : v'eh ry-akin dy chur lesh eh gys obbyr aaUn.
7 Agh nish t'ad brishey sheese ooilley yn obbyr ghranit eck : lesh teighyn as oardyn.
8 T'ad er hoiaghey dty ynnydyn casherick er aile : as er Ihieggal sheese ynnyd-vaghee dty Ennym, ear gys y laare.

Sic.

Yn xiiij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

665

Old Version.

Wew Version.

9 Gy jaru diiyrt dyd ayns nan griighyn, lig uin aydsyn y struiel ully kujaght : sho mar t'ayd er losky shtias ully teiyn^ ayn y talu.
10 Gha vaick meid nan goragh- yn, gha vel yn' ad^yr smu : gha vel aniyn nan masky ta tuigel dragh.
no lih, kdid mi yn ferr ta n^oi shuin yn niauonyr sho : kdid nn yn noid 16yrt %-y molaghtagh tdy t'aenyms gybragh.
12 kamma vel us tayrn er shiul tdy Idu : kamma nagh vel us y hayrn tdy Idu iesh magh t'oghrish dy ghur mou y n6id.
13 Erson she /ih my ni ada yn chenn isferish : yn kuney ta jant er y talu t'e dy ianu e hseyn.
14 Rafeyn- us yn argey trdyfd tdy phueyr : vrish u kiinn ny nrdgonyn ayns ny huiskaghyn.
15 voayl li kiinn yn leviathan ayns stdckanyn : as hugg ii ^ dy ve bii d'yn phobyl ayns yn' ays- yght.
16 Hugg us magh chibburtyn as dyskaghyn as ny kregyn kryoi : hyrmi us shuas dyskaghyn gmar- toil.
17 Sh'Mts yn M, as sh'lSts yn fi : tou ern ianu arlu yn soilshe, as yn grian.
18 Toll er seiaghy kaglaghyn ully yn taWin : tdli em' ianu soury as gaeifry.
19 kuini er sh6 o hiarn, kyns ta yn n6id er nayraghy : as kyns ta yn slyei ammyjagh er 16yrt gy molaghtagh tdy tsenyms.
20 o na lifree anym dy ghal- mdyn miin', gys ymmydi ny n6id- jyn : as na jarud shessaght yn voght erson gybragh.
2 1 j^agh er yn ghdnaynt : erson

9 Dy jarroo, dooyrt ad ayns nyn greeaghyn, Lhig dooin ad y stroie by boUagh ooilley-cooidjagh : myr shoh t'ad er lostey seose ooilley thieyn Yee 'sy cheer,
10 Cha vel shin fakin nyn gowr- aghyn ; cha vel phadeyr er-mayrn : cha vel unnane ta toiggal caid.
11 O Yee, caid nee eshyn ta dt'oi yn vee-onnor shoh y yannoo : caid nee yn noid loayrt dy mol- laghtagh noi dty Ennym, nee son dy bragh ?
12 Cre'n-fa t'ou tayrn back dty laue : kys te nagh vel 00 goaill dty laue yesh ass dt'oghrish dy chur mow yn noid ?
13 Son Jee my Ree er dyn chenn earish : yn cooney ta jeant er y thalloo, eh hene ta dy yannoo eh,
14 Ren 00 yn aarkey y scarrey trooid dty phooar : vrish 00 king ny dragonyn ayns ny ushtaghyn.
15 Woaill 00 king y Leviathan ayns peeshyn : as hug 00 eh dy ve son beaghey da'n pobble ayns yn aasagh.
16 Hug 00 Ihiat farraneyn, as ushtaghyn magh ass ny creggyn creoi : hyrmee 00 seose ushtaghyn niartal.
1 7 She Ihiats yn laa, as Ihiats yn oie : uss t'er phointeil yn soilshey as y ghrian.
18 T'ou er hoiaghey ooilley cagliaghyn ny hooirey : t'ou er yannoo sourey as geurey.
19 Cooinnee er shoh, O Hiarn, kys ta'n noid er oltooaney : as kys ta'n pobble ommijagh er loayrt goan moUaghtagh noi dt'Ennym.
20 O ny livrey annym dty chal- mane meen gys earroo ny noidyn : as ny jarrood sheshaght ny boght- yn son dy bragh.
2 1 Jeeagh er y chonaant : son ta

Sic.

.666

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 15.

Old Version.
ta yn talu uUy liyn_,dy gorgh^s, as ynydyn vaghey dieuil.
22 o na ligg d'yn duyne gyn loght doll er shiul nariit : agh ligge yn boght as ymmyrtsagh t'enyms y volley.
23 Irri o iih kumm shdas tdy ghiiish h6yn : kdini kyns ta yn duyne ammyjagh loyrt gy m6- laghtagh jids gygh IL
24 na jariid kora dy t'n6idjyn ta yn danys mdrhiagh acksyn ta du6i ack oyrts, gaas gybragh nasmii as nasmii.
AYRYN. Confitebimtir tibi. psal. 75.
DXJtXCH, o iih, ta shuin toyrt buias : gy jam duitch ta shuin toyrt buias.
2 Ta t'senym niist gho fagys : as shen ta t'obraghyn ientysagh y insh.
3 nar goym yn shessaght : verrym bruinys n^rse kdyr.
4 Ta yn talu anun, as aydsyn uUy ta vaghey ayn : ta mi kuihell shuas ny goulyn agge.
5 duyrt mi rish ny hammydanyn na jeangi gho k^sei : as rish yn niaughrdui na seigi shiias nan aerick.
6 na seigi shdas nan serick er Eeyrdje : as na lorigi rish muynal \rf€\.
Y Erson gha nel J^asly chiit, vei yn gniarr, na vei yn gnisfer : na fdyst vei yn jass.
8 As kamma f she jih yn briu : ta kurr shiis andyn, as seiaghy shdas andn elle.
9 Erson ta kappan ayns Idu yn chiarn, as ta yn phiyn jarg : t'e Myn maskit, as \.i d^art i magh je-shen.
10 as erson yn Idi agge : ivi uUy

New Version.
ooilley yn ooir lane dy ghorraghys as dy chummallyn dewil.
22 O ny Ihig da'n vooinjer gyn loght goll roue lesh nearey : agh Ihig da ny boghtyn as ny ymmyrchee moylley'choyrt da dt'Ennym.
23 Trog, O Yee, jean dty chooish hene y chummal seose : cooinee kys ta'n dooinney ommijagh dy dt'oltooaney dy chooilley laa.
24 Ny jarrood coraa dty noidyn : ta'n ,daanys vooaralagh ocsyji ta feoh oc ort, gaase dy kinjagh ny smoo as ny smoo.
MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 75. Confitebimur tibi.
DHYTS, O Yee, ta shin cur booise : dy jarroo dhyts ta shin cur booise.
2 Ta dt'Ennym myrgeddin cha faggys : as shen ta dt'obbraghyn yindyssagh dy hoilshaghey.
3 Tra hig chaglym cooidjagh y phobble reesht ayns m'enish : neem briwnys cordail rish cairys.
4 Ta'n seihll annoon, as ooilley e chummaltee : mish ta g3TnmjT- fcey seose ny pillaryn eck.
5 Dooyrt mee rish ny ommydan- yn, Ny jean-jee cha keoi : as rish y vooinjer vee-chrauee, Ny soie- jee seose nyn eairk;
6 Ny soie-jee seose nyn eairk dy ard : as ny loayr-jee lesh mwannal mooaralagh ;
7 Son cha vei stayd ard cheet veih'n niar, ny veih'n neear : ny foast veih'n jiass.
8 As cre'n-oyr.? she Jee yn Briw : t'eh cur sheese fer, as soiaghey seose fer elley.
9 Son ayns laue yn Chiarn ta cappan, as ta'n feeyn jiarg : te lane as seiyt, as t'eh deayrtey ass yn chooid cheddin.
10 Er son y drundin echey : nee

Fn XV. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

667

Old Version, yn niaughraui d'yn talu 4yd, as jouli ayd magh.
11 agh 16yrym dy uh lakob : as moUym e erson gybragh.
12 Brishiym ully jferkyn yn niaughraui niist : as bii ^rkyn yn klyei ghayragh er nan drogel.
Notus injtidia. psal. ^6.
AYNS juda ta aenn er jih : ta •^*- y aenym miiar ayns Eisrael.
2 agg Salem ta yn ghaban aglish : as y vaghey ayns Seion.
3 aynshen' vrishie seijyn yn vofi : yn sk^y, yn kl^iu, as yn kagey.
4 Ta us dy oneyr smu as gniart : na knuick ny ruyskyderyn.
5 Ta yn sly^i morniagh er nan ruyskey, t'ayd er gadly 'an gad- ly : as gha dueyr ully ny ddney va ny lauyn ack gnidrtoil vt^%.
6 ag t'aghsan, o lih lacob : ta yn chiared, as yn kabyl er duittym niist.
7 Us, gy jaru us ta agyl dy ve erna g6yl rdyds : as quei odys shassu ayns tdy hilliys nar tou korri.
8 Hugg us er tdy viuinys dy ve erna ghlastchen vei n^au : ren yn talu krd as v'^ kiun.
9 nar jirri fih gys bruinys : as dy ghiiney lesh ully yn slyei miin er y talu.
10 Bii k^eidj guney erna hynda gys tdy vollys : as kummyt us er gul yn kjreidj acksyn. ^
11 Gialligi d'yn chiarn nan lih, as frialigi e ully shiusse ta krunn magiyrt ymmish : kurrigi toyrt- yssyn huggesyn leshaght agyl ve erna goyl roi. ^
12 kumm J&shyn shiis spyryd

Hew Version.
ooilley mee-chrauee y theihll ad y iu, as y yiole ass.
11 Agh loayr-yms jeh Jee Ya- cob : as neem eh e voylley son dy bragh.
12 Ooilley eairkyn y vooinjer vee-chrauee myrgeddin neem's y vrishey : as bee niart y vooinjer chairagh er ny hoiaghey seose.
Psalm 76. Notus in Judaa.
AYNS Judea ta enney er ny -'*■ choyrt er Jee : ta'n Ennym echey mooar ayns Israel.
2 Ec Salem ta e chabbane-ag- glish : as e chummal ayns Siqn.
3 Ayns shen vrish eh sideyn y vhow : yn shleiy, yn cliwe, as y ghreie-chaggee.
4 T'ou jeh onnor as niart smoo : na croink ny roosteyryn.
5 Ta'n vooinjer voyrnagh er nyn roostey, t'ad er ghoaill nyn gadley baaish : as ooilley ny deiney va ny laueyn oc niartal, cha vel ad er gheddyn monney.
6 Ec yn oghsan ayds, O Yee Yacob : ta chammah yn ainagh as y cabbyl er duittym.
7 T'ou uss, dy jarroo uss as ag- gie dy ve er ny ghoaill royd : as quoi oddys shassoo ayns dty hil- ley tra t'ou corree ?
8 Hug 00 er dty vriwnys dy ve er ny chlashtyn veih niau : va'n ooir er-creau, as ve ny host,
9 Tra dirree Jee gys briwnys : as dy chooney lesh ooilley yn vooinjer imlee er y thalloo.
10 Nee elgys dooinney chyndaa gys dty voylley : as yn elgys oc- syn nee uss eh y smaghtaghey.
1 1 Jean-jee gialdyn da'n Chiarn y Jee eu, as cooilleen-jee eh, ooil- ley shiuish ta mygeayrt-y-mysh : cur jee Ihieu giootyn huggeysyn Ihisagh aggle ve goit roish,
1 2 Nee eshyn ginjillaghey spyr-

568

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 15.

Old Version, riaghyn as t'^ ientysagh masky riaghyn yn talu.
Voce mea ad dominu. psal. 77- T^IM gys fih rish my ghord : gy ■»— > jaru gys jih seiym rish my ghord as klasti e rifyms.
2 ayhs iserish my h;faghyn haeir mi yn chiarn : ren mi hinn ryei as gha gou e fsfee^er l^ash yii dob m'anym gyrjaghy.
3 nar ta mi ayns trimshey smu- niym er /ih : nar ta mi ghri ayns syaghyn niym akkann.
4 Tou kummel my hdilyn diiysk : ta mi gho anun nagh vodym 16yrt.
5 smuni mi er Mghyn yn chenn iserish : as ny blsfeynChyn ta ern' 'oil shaghey.
6 Ta mi gafemaght gys kuin- aghtyn my ordyn : as ayns yn yi ta mi taglu rish my ghri hdyn, as shyrre magh my spyrydyn.
7 Gumm yn chiarn e hdyn as y rdyd erson gybrdgh ? as nagh bii e erna h6yrt magiyrt dragh ?
8 veil y vyghin er shiul glan erson gybragh ? as y 'ialtyn er jit glan gys kian erson gybrdgh.
9 vel jih ern' iarud dy ve gras6il : as jdeig e shuas y gheindylys graygoil ayns jumuiys ?
10 as diiyrt mi,^she m'senunid h^yn e : agh kiiiniym er blsenchyn lau isesh yn ^rje smii.
11 kuinijTn er obraghyn yn chiarn as smiiinym er ientyssyn yn chenn amser.
12 smuiniym niist er uUy t'ob- braghyns : as bii, my haglu dy tdy ianus.
13 Ta dy rdyd, o iih, kasserick :

BTew Version, ryd princeyn : as t'eh yindyssagh mastey reeaghyn y thallooin.
Psalm 77. Voce mea.
EAM-YM gys Jee lesh my choraa : dy jarroo gys Jee neem geamagh lesh my choraa, as nee eh m'y chlashtyn.
2 Ayns traa my heaghyn hirr mee yn Chiarn : ren my hing roie, . as cha ghow eh fea fud-ny-hoie : ren m'annym gerjagh y obbal.
3 Tra ta mee ayns trimshey, smooinee-jTn er Jee : tra ta my chree seaghnit, neem gaccan.
4 T'ou cummal my hooillyn dooisht : ta mee cha annoon nagh voddym loayrt.
5 Ta mee er smooinaghtyn rhym pene er laghyn y chenn earish, as er ny bleeantyn t'er n'ghoU shaghey.
6 Ta mee tayrn gys cooinaghtyn m'arrane : as ayns yn oie ta mee resooney rish my chree hene, as ronsaghey magh m'annym.
7 Jean y Chiarn eh hene y reayll voym son dy bragh : as nagh bee eh foayroil arragh ?
8 Vel e vyghin dy slane er n'im- meeaght son dy bragh : as vel e ghialdyn er jeet dy bollagh gys jerrey brd ?
9 Vel Jee er yarrood dy ve gray- soil : as jean eh dooney e chen- jallys-ghraihagh ayns jymmoose ?
10 As dooyrt mee, She m'an- nooinid hene eh : agh cooinee- yms er bleeantyn laue yesh yn Er smoo syrjey.
11 Neem cooinaghtyn er ob- braghyn y Chiarn : as tayrnym gys my smooinaghtyn ny yindys- syn ayds ayns y chenn earish.
12 Neem smooinaghtyn myr- geddin er ooilley dt'obbraghyn : as bee my haggloo jeh, dty yannoo.
13 Dty raad, O Yee, te cashe-

Sic.

Fh XV. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

569

Old Version, quei ta na jih gho miiar as yn ]ih ainiyn.
1 4 She us yn /ih ta janu i^ntys- syn as tou em' iaghyn tdy phuer masky yn slyei.
15 Tou er gniartoil er lifr^e tdy phobyl : gy jaru meek lacob as I6seph.
16 Ghonick ny huiskaghyn us, o iih, ghonick ny huiskaghyn us as v'dyd aglagh : va ny hynydyn doun mist er 'an seyi.
17 G^yrt ny bojelyn magh uy- sky, ren yn dyr t'arnaghy : as ghai tdy hseyjyn er hsed.
18 va kord dy ^ tdy harniagh erna ghlastchen krunn magiyrt : ren ny hainilyn tarniagh soilshen er y talu : va yn talu erna gl^asaght, as ghrai e mist.
19 Ta tdy rdyd ayns yn 'argey, as tdy ghassanyn ayns ny huisk- aghyn muary : as gha vel fyss er kasmedjyn dy ghossey.
20 Leid us tdy phobyl kasly- rish kirri : rish lau Moises as Adron.
ASPYRT.
Attendite fopule. psal. 78.
KLASTIGI rish my Ij^ey, o my phobyl : krummigi nan gl^assyn gys g6yn my veal.
2 foskylym my v^al ayns kord dorghy : iinshiym glayr kr^i d'yn chen iEerish.
3 Ta shuin erna ghlastchen as baun duin : as Iseid ass jinsh nan deraghyn duin.
4 nagh valliygh shuin ^dyd vei klaun yn shil6gh ta ra hilt : agh dy iaghyn on^yr yn chiarn y ob- raghyn gm'artoil as ientyssagh ta seshyn erna ianu.
5 Ren y kundynt rish Idkob, as

ITew Version, rick : quoi eh ta Jee cha niartal as y Jee ain ?
14 Uss y Jee ta jannoo yindys- syn : as t'er hoilshaghey dty phooar mastey'n pobble.
15 T'ou dy niartal er livrey dty phobble : dy jarroo mec Yacob as Yoseph.
16 Honnick ny ushtaghyn 00, O Yee, honnick ny ushtaghyn 00, as v'ad agglit : ny diunidyn myr- geddin v'ad er nyn seiy.
17 Gheayrt ny bodjallyn magh ushtey, ren yn aer taarnaghey : as hie dty hideyn magh dy Ihean.
18 Va feiyr dty haarnagh er ny chlashtyn dy chooilley raad my- geayrt : ren dty hendreil cur soil- shey er y thalloo, va'n ooir er ny gleashaght, as ooilley er-creau.
19 Ta dty raad ayns yn aarkey, as dty chassanyn ayns ny ushtaghyn mooarey : as kesmadyn dty cho- shey cha vel ad er nyn gronnaghey.
20 Ren 00 dty phobble y leeideil myr kirree : liorish laueyn Voses as Aaron.
EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 78. Attendite, fopule.
CLASHT-JEE rish my leigh's, O my phobble : croym-jee nyn gleayshyn gys goan my veeall's.
2 Neem my veeal y osley ayns coraa-dorraghey : Verym y bun diu jeh raaghyn doillee yn chenn- deeaght ;
3 Ad ta shin er chlashtyn as er hoiggal : as Iheid as ta nyn ayr- aghyn er n'insh dooin ;
4 Nagh jinnagh shin ad y chielt- yn veih cloan ny sheelogheyn ta ry heet : agh dy hoilshaghey on- nor y Chiarn, ny obbraghyn niar- tal as yindyssagh t'eh er n'yannoo.
5 Ren eh conaant rish Jacob, as

■» Sic.

570

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 15.

Old Version, hugg e l^ei dy Eisrael : ren 6 ha^re dy nan shan deryn^ dy yn- saghy nan glaun.
6 Gy voddagh fyss v^ ag nan shil6gh err : as yn ghlaun va foyst gyn vrse.
7 Erson na horragh ayd shdas : gy voddagh iyd y iaghyn dy nan ghlaun.
8 Gy voddagh iyd nan dreist^el y h6yrt ayns jih : as gyn obragh- yn iih y iarud agh dy riall y abert- syn.
9 as gyn ve mar nan shan Eer- aghyn^, shil6gh niaugredjoil as mi ammysagh : shil6gh nagh vel seiaghe nan gri gy Myr, as nagh veil' yn spyryd haentyn gy sickyr gys jih.
10 kasly rish klaun Ephraim : va sfejit as boughyn gymmarky, hyndd dyd hdyn g6yr 'an 'rom- mey ayns Id yn ghagi.
11 gha drial dyd kiinaynt iih : as gha balli^u gymmiaght ayns y l;^ei-syn.
12 agh iarud dyd shen ren i : as yn obyr ientyssagh ren e y iaghyn er nan-son-syn.
13 Redyn ientyssagh ren e ayns shilliy nan shan aeraghyn ayns tallu Egipt : gy jaru ayns maghyr Zoan.
1 4 Rseyng e yn fargey, as ligge e dau doll tr^yfd : hugg e er ny huiskaghyn shassu shuas ayn tofr.
15 ayns yn Id nilst ]iid e ayd rish bojal : as fuyd ny hyi rish soilshe dinil.
16 skdilt e ny kregyn kr^oi ayns ^yn 'as^'ght : as hugg e jogh dau iae shen, mar veagh i magh as yn dyfnid vdar.
17 hugg e uiskaghyn magh as

New Version.
hug eh leigh da Israel : shen ren eh sarey nyn shenn-ayraghyn dy ynsaghey da nyn gloan;
6 Dy voddagh y sluight oc toig- gal 'ghoaill jeh : as y chloan nagh row foast er nyn ruggey ;
7 Dy voddagh adsyn tra veagh ad er n'aase seose : yn chooid ched- din y hoilshaghey da nyn gloan ;
8 Dy voddagh ad nyn dreishteil y choyrt ayns Jee : as gyn ob- braghyn Yee y yarrood, agh ny annaghyn echeysyn y reayll.
9 As gyn ve myr nyn shenn- ayraghyn, sheeloghe vee-chred- juagh as mee-viallagh : sheeloghe nagh ren nyn gree y hoiaghey dy cairagh, as y spyrryd oc cha ren Ihiantyn dy shickyr gys Jee :
10 GoU rish cloan Ephraim : lurg daue ve eillit son caggey, as cur Ihieu bowaghyn, hyndaa ad nyn gooyl ayns laa yn chaggey.
11 Cha dreill ad conaant Yee : as cha jinnagh ad gimmeaght ayns e leigh ;
12 Agh yarrood ad nyv'eh er n'yannoo : as ny obbraghyn yin- dyssagh v'eh er hoilshaghey er nyn son oc.
13 Reddyn mirrilagh ren eshyn ayns shilley ny shenn-ayraghyn ainyn, ayns thalloo Egypt : dy jarroo ayns magher Zoan,
14 Ren eh yn aarkey y scarrey, as Ihigeh daue goll ny-hrooid : hug eh er ny ushtaghyndy hassoo e'r-mooin- y-cheilley [;w)/r voalley er dagh cAeu.]
15 Ayns y laa neesht ren eh ad y leeideil lesh bodjal : as fud-ny hole lesh soilshey dy aile.
16 Ren eh ny creggyn creoi y scoltey 'syn aasagh : as hug eh jough daue assdoo, myr dy beagh eh ass y diunid vooar.
17 Hug eh lesh ushtaghyn ass y

Sic.

Fn XV. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

571

Old Version, yn ghregg ghlaghi : marshen gy vrish e magh mar strdanyn.
18 f6yst er y hon-sh6 uUy ren ayd tuUiu pecky na yoi syn : as vrosni ayd yn ^rje smu ayns yn 'aysyght.
19 vidhli dyd ]ih ayns nan gri- aghyn : as hs&yr ayd bi ghon nan agney. ^ ^
20 Loyr ayd nyoi jih mist, grd : jean jih bord arlu ayns yn ay- syght.
21 voil e yn ghrfeg ghlagh gy jam gy rfi yn nisky magh, as ren jm stru liseny harrish : agh vod e aran y h6yrt mist, na fseyl y ianu arlu ghon y phobyl.
22 nar gh;^yl yn chiarn sho \€ korri : marshen va yn ainill erna addy ayns jakobs, as haink jum- uiys hroym shdas nyoi Eisrael.
23 Erson nagh ghred ayd ayns jih : as nagh dugg ayd nan dre- ist^yl ' ayns y ghune-syn.
24 marshen hugg e sayry dy ny bojelyn hiias ; as doskyl e dorry- syn neau.
25 Ren e flaghe manna niias oriusyn mist ghon dy li : as hugg e dau bii vei n^au.
26 marshen ji duyne bii ainilyn : erson hugg € huck bii gyllior.
27 Hugg e er yn gyae niar s6je fuo n^au : as trdyd y phuer hugg e schiagh yn gyse niser 'ass.
28 Ren e flaghe fsfeyl onusyn gho chiu as dir : as jfeynli faejagh- agh kasly rish gsfenagh ny fargey.
29 Ligge da tuitchym masky nan gabbanyn : krun magiyrt nan ynyd vaghe.

New Version.

chrfeg chloaie : myr shen dy vrish ad magh goU-rish ny awinyn.
18 Ny-yeih son shoh as ooilley hie ad ny sodjey er nyn doshiaght ayns peccah n'oi : as ren ad yn Fer smoo syrjey y vrasnaghey 'syn aasagh.
19 Ren ad Jee y hrial ayns nyn greeaghyn : as hirr ad bee son y thaynt oc.
20 Loayr ad noi Jee mjTgeddin, gra : Jean Jee boayrd y chiarail nyn gour ayns yn aasagh ?
21 Woaill eh yn chreg chloaie dy jarroo, dy ren yn ushtey bri- shey magh, as dy roie eh ooilley ny strooanyn : agh vod eh arran y choyrt myrgeddin, ny feill y chiarail gour e phobble ?
22 Tra cheayll y Chiarn shoh, v'eh jymmoosh : ag myr shen va'n aile er ny oaddey ayns Jacob, as haink jymmoose trome seose noi Israel ;
23 Er-y-fa nagh ren ad credjal ayns Jee : as nagh dug ad nyn dreishteil ayns e chooney.
24 Myr shen ren eh ny bodjal- lyn heose y harey : as doshil eh dorryssyn yn aer.
25 Gheayrt eh neose orroo myr- geddin frassyn dy Vanna dy ee : as hug eh beaghey daue veih niau.
26 Myr shen ren dooinney bee ainleyn y ee : son hug eh daue beaghey dy liooar.
27 Hug eh er y gheay niar dy heidey fo'n aei : as trooid e phooar hug eh lesh stiagh yn gheay-neear- ass.
28 Gheayrt eh feill neose orroo cha chiu as joan : as eeanlee skia- nagh myr geinnagh ny marrey.
29 Lhig eh da tuittym mastey ny cabbaneyn oc : dy jarroo eer mygeayrt nyn gummallyn.

1 Sic.

572

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 15.

Old Version.

30 Marshen ji dyd as v'ayd liynt galli6r : erson hugg e dau nan agney hdyn : gha rou ayd er nan gurr shaghy nan agney.
31 agh ghoud as va )ti bii ayns nan meal, haink korri hromm iih orru, as varr e ny d6ne by verchi jfl : gy jaru, as voall € shns ny d^ney rj^it va ayns EisraeL
32 agh er y Hon sho ully ran dyd tuUiu peky f6ost : as gha ghred dyd ny obraghyn idntyssagh aggesyn. ^
33 Shenyfa ghsfeyf e nan Mgh- yn ayns fardalys : as nan mMin- chyn ayns s^aghyn.
34 nar varru e dyd hyrr dyd € : as hynda dyd gy moghey, as hyrr ayd n^e jih.
35 as ghuini ayd, gy nu e jih va nan gniart : as gy ni e yn jih ayrd va nan fer gani nist.
36 Er y hon sho uUy gha ran ayd agh brynryght rish-syn rish nan m^al as braegyn ' y insh da rish nan jangey,
37 Erson gha rou 'an gri slayn laeshyn : ghamu durri ayd sickyr ayns y ghiinaynt syn.
38 agh ve gho trokr6il, gy lyoi e nan 'rogh ianu : as gha strui e ayd.
39 Gy jaru ymmydi dy iaerish- syn' hyndd e y ghorri er shiul : as gha ballisesh y immuiys slayn dy irri.
40 Erson guini a nagh rou agh faeyl : as gy rou ayd gy jaru g^a ta dol er shiul, as nagh veil chi1t nist.
41 shymmy kiyrt graemi ayd aeshyn ayns yn 'aysyght : as ren ayd aeshyn troymm ayns yn ynyd phdys.
42 Hynda ayd er gdll as viouli

New Version.
30 Myr shen ren ad gee, as v'ad jeant magh, son hug eh daue nyn aigney bene : cha row ad giarit jeh nyn yeearree.
31 Agh choud as va'n bee foast ayns nyn meeall, haink jymmoose trome Yee orroo, as varr eh yn vooinjer by verchee jeu : dy jar- roo, as woaill eh sheesa ny reih deiney va ayns Israel.
32 Agh son shoh as ooilley, hie ad ny sodjay er nyn doshiaght ayns peccah : as cha chred ad ny obbraghyn yindyssagh echey.
33 Shen-y-fa ny l^ghyn oc hug eh shaghey ayns fardalys : as ny bleeantyn oc ajTis seaghyn.
34 Tra stroie eh ad, ren ad ah y hirrey : as hyndaa ad ad-hena dy moghey, as ren ad briaght lurg Jee.
35 As chooinee ad dy nee Jae va'n niart oc : as dy row yn Jaa ard nyn Ver-kionnee.
36 Ny-yeih, cha ren ad agh brynnyraght rish lesh nyn meeal : as foalsaght y yannoo rish lesh nyn jengay.
37 Son cha row 3m crea oc slane leshyn : chamoo ren ad tannagh- tyn shickyr ayns e chonaant.
38 Agh v'eh cha myghinagh shen, dy leih eh daue nyn voil- jyn : as cha ren ah ad y stroie.
39 Dy jarroo, shimmey keayrt hyndaa eh e chorrea ersooyl : as cha Ihiggagh eh da'n slane jym- moose echey brishey magh.
40 Son chooinee eh nagh row ad agh feill : as nagh row ad agh myr geay ta goU ersooyl as nagh vel cheat reesht.
41 Shimmey keayrt ren ad eh y vrasnaghey 'syn aasagh : as eh y heaghney 'sy chaitnys ghennish,
42 Hyndaa ad back as ren ad

Sic.

Fn XV. Id.

PSALMYN .DAVID.

573

Old Version, ayd jih : as vrosni iyd yn aniyn kasserick ayns Eisrael.
43 Ghd smuni 4yd er y lauynsyn, as er yn la nar lifrae aeshyn lyd vei lau yn n6id.
44 kyns ren e y gh6raghyn ayns Ejipt : as y ientyssyn ayns magher Zoan.
45 Hyndd e nan uiskaghyn gys filill : marshen nagh vodagh ayd iif dy ny struanyn.
46 Hugg e mielyn nan maskysyn, as ghurr e mou ayd shtias : as froggyn dan struiel syn.
47 Hugg e nan meass d'yn byattagan as nan ober d'yn ghel- laghrenni.
48 strui e nan milchyn phiyn rish klaghyn snaghti : as nan mil- chyn muUberi rish no.
49 vdal e nan allagh mist rish klaghyn snaghty : as nan shellanyn rish klaghyn tarni chse.
50 Hilg 4 ksfeiys y ghorri oriusyn, farg, jumiiys, as syaghyn as hugg e drogh ainilyn nan maskysyn
51 Ren 6 rayd gys y'arg, as gha haghny 6 nan anym vei bdas : agh hugg 4 nan mse harrish d'yn ghn^p.
52 as vo^all e ully hf lysei ayns Ejipt : shon b'^rje as by gniartoil ayns ynydyn vaghey ham.
53 agh erson y phobyl hseyn hid 6 magh ayd kasly ry kirri : as jym- myrk e ayd ayns yn asyght kasly rish shelliu.
54 Hugg e magh ayd gy sauchy nagh g6agh agyl : as vdg 6 nan ndidjyn rish yn argey.
55 as hugg 6 dyd er cheu stSi y ghadlaghyn y ynyd ghasserick gy jaru gys y ghnocksyn ghinni e rish y lau iesh.

New Version.

Jee y vrasnaghey : as ghreinnee ad yn Er Casherick ayns Israel.
43 Cha smooinee ad er y laue echey : as er y laa tra ren eh ad y livrey veih laue yn noid ;
44 Kys v'eh er n'obbraghey e virrillyn ayns Egypt : as e yin- dyssyn ayns magher Zoan.
45 Hyndaa eh ny ushtaghyn gys fuill : myr shen nagh dod ad giu jeh ny awinyn.
46 Hug eh meeyllyn ny mast'oc, dy chur mow ad : as froggyn dy stroie ad.
47 Hug eh yn vess oc da'n phraddag [caterpillar] : as yn la- boraght oc da'n locust.
48 Stroie eh ny biljyn-feeyney oc Iesh claghyn-s'niaghtee : as ny bil- jyn-mulberry oc Iesh y rio.
49 Woaill eh yn oUagh oc myr- geddin Iesh claghyn-sniaghtee : as ny shioltaneyn oc Iesh claghyn- taarnee.
50 Hilg eh eulys e chorree or- roo, farg, jymmoose, as seaghyn : as hug eh magh drogh ainelyn ny-vud oc.
51 Hug eh raad da e elgys, as cha ren eh yn annym oc y hagh- ney veih baase : agh livrey eh seose yn vioys oc gys y chramp ;
52 As woaill eh ooilley yn chied v'er nyn. ruggey ayns Egypt : yn vooinjer b'yrjey as by niartal ayns cummallyn Ham.
53 Agh er son e phobble hene, ren eh ad y leeideil magh myr kirree : as hug eh Iesh ad 'syn aa- sagh myr shioltane,
54 Hug eh Iesh ad magh dy sauchey, nagh jinnagh ad aggie y ghoaill : as vaih eh nyn noidyn Iesh yn aarkey.
55 As hug eh Iesh ad cheu-sthie jeh cagliaghyn e ynnyd casherick : dy jarroo gys y chronk t'eshyn er chosney Iesh e laue yesh.

5V4

PSALMYN DAVID,

Day 15.

Old Tersion.
56 Hilg^ majgfh ny hangristun mist nan vdanishsyn : hug e er nan dallu dy ve erna xiyn nan masky- syn, ghon eirys, as hugg e er shil6gh Eisrael vaghey ayns nan gabanyn.
57 Marshen viouli dyd as ren ayd jumiaygh yn jih smd syrjse ; as gha drial ayd y rikortyn.
58 agh hjTida ayd nan rimmyn as huitch 4yd er shiul kasly rish nan shan deraghjTi : liem er lietty mar bou brist.
69 Erson ren dyd aeshjTi tro)an rish nan alteryn knuick : as vrosni ayd seshyn gys jumdiys rish nan jallunyn.
60 Mar gh;^yl jih sho Ve korri : as gou e jumdiys vdar dy Eisrael.
6 1 Marshen gy hrs&yg e yn kaban agluish ayns seilo : gy jaru yn kaban ve erna hdiaghy nan masky- syn.
62 Lifr^e seshyn nan bder gys kapi : as nan m6id gys lau yn n6id.
63 Hugg e phobyl harrish niist gys yn ghleiu : as ve korri rish y eirys.
64 Strui yn ainil nan '^ney dgy : as gha rou nan m6idjynyn er nan doyrt dy phdsey.
65 va nari sagartyn er 'an maru rish y ghleiu : as gha row veg ny myndyn trseogh dy ianu dobran.
66 Marshen liisk yn chiarn mar anayn as kadley : as kasly rish fouyr erna tiraghy riist rish phiyn.
67 v6al e y n6idjyn ayns ny harnyn jere : as hugg e ayd gys nayre gybragh.
68 dobb e kaban agluish I6seph as gha rysSi e kyne' Ephraim.

Wew Version.
56 Hilg eh magh ny ashoonyn- quaagh myrgeddin kiongoyrt roo : hug eh er y cheer oc dy ve er ny rheynn ny mast* oc son eiraght, as hug eh er sheelogheyn Israel dy chummal ayns ny cabbanejoi oc.
57 Myr shen vrasnee ad as hug ad jymmoose eryjee smoo ard : as cha dreill ad ny recortyssyn echey ;
58 Agh hyndaa ad nyn gooyll, as huitt ad ersooyl goU rish ny shenn-ayraghyn oc : Iheim ry- liattee myr bow brisht.
59 Son ren ad eh y heaghney lesh nyn altaryn ayns ynnydyn ard : as vrasnee ad eh gys jjTn- moose lesh ny jaUooyn oc.
60 Tra cheayll Jee shoh, v'eh corree : as ghow eh jymmoose trome noi Israel ;
61 Myr shen dy hreig eh yn cabbane-agglish ayns Silo : dy jarroo yn cabbane v'eh er hoi- aghey seose mastey deiney.
62 Livrey eh yn phooar oc har- rish gys cappeeys : as yn aalid oc gys laue yn noid.
63 Livrey eh yn pobble echey myrgeddin harrish gys y chliwe : as v'eh jymmoosagh rish e eiraght.
64 Ren yn aile ny deiney aegey oc y stroie : as cha row ny moi- dynynoc ernyn goyrt ayns poosey.
65 Va ny saggyrtyn oc er nyn stroie lesh y chhwe : as cha row mraane treoghe erbee dy yannoo dobberan.
66 Myr shen ghooisht yn Chiarn myr fer ass cadley : as myr fow3a er ny niartaghey lesh feeyn ;
67 Woaill eh ny noidyn echey ayns ny ayrnyn cheu-chooylloo : as hug eh ad gys nearey kinjagh.
68 Dob eh cabbane-agglish Yo- seph : as cha ren eh reih shee- loghe Ephraim.

Sic.

Vn XV]'. id.

PSALMYN mVID.

575

Old Version.
69 Agh r^aei e kyney^ luda : gy jam knock heion buseny lesh.
70 As aynshen hrogg e y hiampyl er ^rjae : as hSi e yn bunn aggy kasly rish yn tallu te erna ianu gy kitijagh.
7 1 Rys&i e david y herviynt mist: as gou e er shiul e vei boilchyn ny gyrragh.
72 Mar v'e g^ijTt ny kirri tr6mm rish y&n gou seshyii e : gy vodagh Jakob y pobyl y viaeg, as Eisrael y eirys.
73 Mar viaeg e ayd rish kri kred- joil as firrinagh : as i6el e dyd gy kriney rish e phuer ully.

New Version.
69 Agh reih eh sheeloghe Yudah : dy jarroo cronk Sion bjTiney lesh.
70 As ayns shen hrog eh e hi- amble dy ard : as hoie eh yn un- din echey, myr y thalloo t'eh er n'yannoo son eashyn.
71 Reih eh myrgeddin David e harvaant : as ghow eh ersooyl eh veih ny bwoailchyn-keyrragh ;
72 Myr Veh geiyrt er ny kirree trome lesh eayih, ghow eshyn eh : dy voddagh eh bochillaght Jacob e phobble, as Israel e eiraght.
73 Myr shen yeeagh eh daue lesh cree ynrick as firrinagh : as reUl eh ad dy tushtagh lesh coil- ley e phooar.

AYRYN. Deus venerunt. psal. 79.
OIIH ta ny hangristinyn er jit schagh gys t'eirys : tdy hampyls kasserick t'dyd erna halgy, as em' ianu karnin klagh dy jeriusalem.
2 T'dyd er doyrt kirp marra tdy hervayntys^ dy \i bii dy aeynH yn ier : as faeyl dy nughyn gys bseiyn yn taliiin.
3 T'ayd em iserty nan vuil acksyn mar liisky er gygh yn chseyf dy Jerusalem : as gha rou duyne erbi d'aii anlyky.
4 Ta shuin er jit nare foskylt dys nar n6idjyn : ^ jaru knaid as faghid dausyn ta chimmyl magiyrt ymmuin.
5 Hiarn k£id viist us korri : jean t'aetaghy losky kasly rish aiigil erson gybrigh ?
6 D/art magh tdy ghorri er ny hangristinyn, nagh vel er d6yrt enn oyrts : as er ny ririoghtyn' nagh jjfei er t'senyms.

MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 79. Deus, venerunt.
OYEE, ta ny ashoonyn-qua- agh er jeet stiagh ayns dty; eiraght : dty hiamble casherick t'ad er yannoo neu-ghlen, as er yannoo Jerasalem carnane dy chlaghyn.
2 Kirp marroo dty harvaantyn t'ad er choyrt ad dy ve beaghey da eeanlee'n aer : as feill dty nooghyn da beiyn y thallooin.
3 Yn uill oc t'ad er gheayrtey myr ushtey er dy chooilley heu dy Yerusalem : as cha row doo- ihney erbee dy oanluckey ad.
4 "Ta shin er jeet dy ve nearey foshlit da nyn noidyn : eer craid as faghid dauesyn ta mygeayrt-sy- mooin.
5 Hiarn, caid vees 00 corree; jean dty eadolys lostey myr aile son dy bragh ?
6 Deayrt magh dt'eulys er ny ashoonyn nagh vel er chojTt en- ney art's : as er ny reeriaghtyn nagh vel er n'eamagh er dty Ennym ;

Sic-

576

PSALMYN DAVID.

Pay 1 6.

Old Version.

Wew Version.

7 Erson t'iyd em' ii suas jakob : as em ianu yn jenyd vaghey aggesyn fiys.
8 o na kuini nan shan pekaghyn, agh jean myghin oruin, as shen gy Ijfse : erson ta shuin er jit gys tryei vuar.
9 kuin laeinuin o iih nan saudlys erson gl6yr t'sfenyms ; o lifrsfe shuin as bi trokr6il dy nan be- kaghyn erson grayi t'sfenyms.
10 kr^fa ta ny hangristin gra : kaje vel yn jih acksyn nish.
no ligge kuiliny fuill dy tdy hervdyntyns^ ta erna gyarty : v^ gy foskilt erna 'aldn er ny hang- ristiin ayns yn shilliy ainiyn.
12 ligge osny tr6ym ny gim- min chiit t'jfenish us : nyrg m6- diyght tdy phiier frial us aydsyiv ta erna ordyghey gys bdys.

13 As erson yn ayrd volagh lesh ta nar nabdnyn er 16yrt gy molagh- tagh iid : ilk us aydsyn O hiarn shaght fiUiy schiagh ayns nan oghrys.
14 Marshen ver mseid ta tdy phobyls, as Ifirri tdy phastyr buias duitch erson gybrigh : as bii meid gybrSgh soilsaghy magh tdy volleys vei shil6gh gys shilogh.

Qui regis Israel, psal. 80.
KLAST o US boghil y keragh Israel, us ta liidJEfel Joseph kasly rish kyrry : soilshi ri h^yn margedyn niist us ta sei er ny cherubynyn.
2 fseanish Ephraini Benjamin, as Manasses trog shiaas tdy gniart, as tr^yd as kiiin Iseniyn.

7 Son t'ad er choyrt mow Ja- cob : as er choyrt naardey e yn- nyd-vaghee.
8 O ny cooinee er ny shenn pheccaghyn ain, agh jean myghin orrin, as shen dy leah : son ta shin er jeet gys treihys vooar.
9 Cooin lluen, O Yee jeh nyn saualtys, son gloyr dty Ennym ; O livrey shin, as bee myghinagh da nyn beccaghyn son graih dty Ennym.
10 Cre'n-fa ta ny ashoonyn- quaagh gra : ere vel nish yn Jee oc?
1 1 O Ihig da kerraghey fuill dty harvaantyn t'er ny gheajrtey : ve dy foshlit er ny hoilshaghey er ny ashoonyn-quaagh 'sy chilley ain.
12 O Ihig da osnaghyn trim- shagh ny pryssoonee cheet kion- • goyrt rhyt : cordail rish mooads dty phooar, jean uss adsyn y choadey t'er nyn oardaghey gys baase ;
1 3 As son ny goan-moUaghtagh Ihieu ta nyn naboonyn er dty ol- tooaney : jean uss ad y chooil- leeney, O Hiarn, shiaght filley ayns yn oghrish oc.
14 Myr shen ver shinyn ta dty phobble, as kirree dty phastyr, booise dhyts son dy bragh : as bee mayd dy kinjagh soilshaghey magh dty voylley veih sheeloghe gys sheeloghe.
Psalm 80. Qui regis Israel.
CLASHT, O uss vochilley Is- rael, uss ta leeideil Joseph myr keyrrey : soilshee 00 bene myrgeddin, uss ta ny hoie er ny cherubimyn.
2 Kiongoyrt rish Ephraim, Ben- jamin, as Manasses : gleashee seose dty niart, as tar as cooin Ihien.

Sic.

Vn xvj. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

577

Old Version.
3 chyndd shuimyn rist, o iih : jeagh s6ilshey t'sedyn as bu meid sldyn.
4 o hiarn lih ny h6i : kaid viist ti korri rish tdy phobyl ta goyl paidjer.
5 Tou d'an ms&yg shuin rish aran dyi^yrja as tou t6yrt palchey dy i68eryn ^ dy lif.
6 T'ou em ianu gy jam stryif jfiniyn dy ny nabiinyn : as ta nan noidjyn gaeraghti ^ knaidjoil ymmfiin.
7 chynda shuin nist us o iih dy ny h6i : jeagh soilshey dy gndish as bii meid sldyn.
8 T'ou er d6yrt billey phiyn as Ejypt : tou er dilge magh ny hangristinyn as erna heiaghe 6.
9 Een li ynyd di : as nar vS er g6yl frtfau, hen e yn talu.
10 va ny knuick er nan gudaghy rish y ski agge : as va ny bang- Mnyn agge kasly rish ny bilchyn Cedar alyn.
I r Hiln i magh y bangMnyn gys yn argey : as y bangldnyn aggy gys y truan.
12 kamma vel us er mrishie shi'is y klyei : gy vel aydsyn uUy ta doll shaghy rdby ji y meass.
13 Ta yn kollagh k^ei magh as y gh^il da rourey shj^as : as ta bsein k^aei y vagher dd hii shuas.
14 Chyndi d h6yn riist, us o iih dy ny h6i jeagh nlias vei neau : jeagh as kurr mynier' d'yn ville phiyn sh6.
15 as yn ^yd d'yn gar phyin fa tdy lau iesh erna heiaghy : as yn bangldyn r^n u gho laidjer duitt hsfeyn.

Hew Version.

3 Chyndaa shinyn reesht, O Yee : jeeagh soilshey dty eddin, as bee mayd slane.
4 O Hiarn Yee dy heshaght-chag- gee ilaunys : caid vees 00 corree rish dty phobble ta goaill padjer?
5 T'ou beaghey ad lash yn ar- ran dy yheir : as coyrt daue pal- chey dy yheir dy iu.
6 T'ou uss er n'yannoo shin eer streeu da nyn naboonyn : as ta nyn noidyn garraghtee orrin gys craid.
7 Chyndaa shinyn reesht, uss Yee dy heshaght-chaggee flaunys : jeeagh soilshey dty eddin, as bee mayd slane.
8 T'ou er choyrt Ihiat billey- feeyney magh ass Egypt ; t'ou er n'eiyrt magh ny ashoonyn-quaagh, as er hoiaghey eh.
9 Ren 00 ynnyd da : as tra ve er ghoaill fraue, Ihieen eh yn cheer.
10 Va ny croink er nyn goor daghey Iesh y scaa echey r as va ny banganyn echey myr ny bil- jyn-cedar aalin.
n Heeyn ee magh ny bangla- neyn eck gys yn aarkey : as ny banganyn eck gys yn awin.
12 Cre'n-fa eisht t'oii uss er Ihieggal sheese yn cleiy eck : dy vel adsyn ooilley ta goll shaghey raipey j'ee e mess ?
13 Ta muc feie ass y cheyll reurey seose ny fraueyn eck : as ta maase feie yn vagher dy chur mow ee.
14 Chyndaa uss reesht, uss Yee yn cheshaght-chaggee flaunyssagh, Jeeagh neose veih niau : cur-my- ner, as jeeagh er y villey-feeyney shoh ;
15 As er ynnyd y gharey-feeyney ta dty laue yesh er hoiahey : as er y vanglane ren 00 cha lajer er dty hon bene.

Sic.

pp

578

PSALMYN DAVID.

Bay 1 6.

Old Version. i6 T'e loisht rish ainill, as giarti shus : as h^ad aydsyn m6u ag acksyn tdy gniiys.
17 Ligge tdy lau ve er duyne dy tdy lau iesh : as er mack duyne tou erna ianu gh61aidjerduitth^yn,
18 as shen mar nagh jed meid er gial void : o lig uin ve bio, as sei meid er t'senym.
19 Chyndd shfiiniyn nist o hiarn jih ny h6i : jeagh soilstie t'ffidyn, as bn meid sidyn.

Exvltate dio. psal. 81.
LIGG Um Ordjjn y g6yl gy gannoil gys jih nan gniart : jeanji kioyl gannoil gys jih jakob.
2 Gouigi yn psialm', kurrigi Ijfeyf aynshd yn taburd : yn ghruit isenoil marish y ghlasagh.
3 Ssejigi shuas yn trumpe^t ayns yn iask n6o : gy jaru ayns y tra erna ordyghey, as yn 14 fisely j^asyl ain.
4 Erson va sh6 erna ianu na slattys ghon eisrael : as na lyoei ^ dy iih lacob.
5 Ren e sh6 y ordyghy ayns Joseph ghon fdanish : nar haink e magh as talu ejipt, as ve er glast- chen gldyr i6ri.
6 Hugg mi 4as dS g;f alyn vei yn ' erry : as va y lauyn er nan lifrae vei janu ny bott.
7 jsei u ofi'dms ayns s^aghyn, as lifrsfe mi li : as gh^yl mi li, nar huitt yn dorrym oyrt.
8 jidyr mi us magh niist : ag ny huiskaghyn ny hymmer va,i.
9 klast o my phobyl, as mims y iseru duit, o Eisrael : na ghlastchif us rifyms.

ITew Version.

16 Te er ny lostey Iesh aile, as giarit sheese : as nee ad cherraght- yn ec oghsan dty eddin.
17 Lhig dty laue ve er dooinney dty laue yesh : as er mac dooinney, ren 00 y yannoo cha lajer er dty hon hene ;
1 8 As myr shen cha jed mayd back void's : O lhig dooin 've bio, as nee mayd geamagh er dty Ennym.
19 Chyndaa shin reesht, O Hiarn Yee jeh'n cheshaght-chaggee flau- nyssagh : jeeagh soilshey dty eddin, as bee mayd er nyn sauail.
Psalm 81. Exultate Deo.
LHIG dooin arrane gennal y ghoaill gys Jee nyn niart : jean-jee kiauU gherjoil y yannoo gys Jee Yacob.
2 Gow-jee arraneyn-moyllee, Ihieu-jee ayns shoh yn tabret : yn chlaasagh villlsh, as y lute.
3 Sheid-jee yn cayrn dy ard ec yn eayst noa : dy jarroo ec y traa ta pointit, as er y laa feailley casherick ain.
4 Son va shoh er ny yannoo ny lattys son Israel; as ny leigh liorish Jee Yacob.
5 Shoh doardee eh ayns Joseph son recortys : tra haink eh magh ass cheer Egypt, as er chlashtyn glaare yoarree.
6 Hug mee aash da ny geayltyn echey veih'n errey; as va ny laueyn echey er nyn livrey veih jannoo ny pooiyt.
7 Deie 00 orrym ayns seaghyn, as livrey mee 00; as hug mee clashtya dhyt tra shen huit y sterrym ort.
8 Phrow mee 00 myrgeddin : ec ushtaghyn y streeu.
9 Clasht-jee, O my phobble, as neem's spilshaghey dhyt, O Israel : my nee 00 geaishtagh rhym's.

Sic.

Fn xvj. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

579

Old Version.
10 Gha bu jih jori erbi aynyds : gha bii mi il ammys dy iih erbi die.
11 She mish yn chiarn tdy iih, huggusmaghasstaluEjypt:foskyl tdy vdal lisen as li^nyxns €.
1 2 agh ghi balliaesh my phobyl my ghordys y ghlastchen : as gha balliesh Eisrael arym y hoyrt drfys.
13 Shennyfa hugg mi shuas aydsyn dy agney nan griaghyn hdyn : as ligg mi dau nan smu- naghtyn hjfeyn y eigyrt.
14 O gy b^agh my phobyl er glastchen riiyms : erson gy b^agh Eisrael ern' immiaght ayns my rddjyns.
• 15 Sh'lysei v^msh er doyrt shiis ny noidjyn a,cksyn : as er jyndd my lauyn nydfei ny dene ta nan n;^oisyn.
16 veagh aydsyn ta diibi ack er y chiarn er nan geadhen^ nan mrigeryn : agh veagh yn idrish acksyner faraghtyn erson gybrdgh
17 veagh 6 er nan miseg aydsyn nijst rish yn fldyr kurnaght sklene : as vae}^sh er dy viliys rish mill as y ghregg ghloi.

New Version.

10 Cha bee Jee erbee joarree aynyds : chamoo ver 00 ooashley da Jee erbee elley.
11 Mish y Chiarn dty Yee, hug Ihiam uss magh ass thalloo Egypt : foshil dty veeal dy Ihean, as Ihieen- ym eh.
1 2 Agh cha baillish my phobble geaishtagh rish my choraa : as cha baillish Israel biallys y choyrt dou.
1 3 Myr shen livrey mee ad seose gys sayntyn nyn greeaghyn hene : as Ihig mee daue geiyrt er ny smooinaghtyn fardalagh oc hene.
14 O dy beagh my phobble er n'eaishtagh rhym's : son dy beagh Israel er n'immeeaght ayns my raaidyn.
15 Veign dy leaJh er choyrt sheese ny noidyn oc : as er hyndaa my laue noi ny tranlaasee oc.
16 Veagh adsyn va dwoaie oc er y Chiarn er ny gheddyn nyn mreageryn : agh veagh y traa ocsyn er varraghtyn son dy bragh.
1 7 Veagh eh er veaghey ad myr- geddin lesh y flooyr curnaght s'glenney : as lesh mill ass y chreg chloaie veign er dty yannoo magh.

ASPYRT. Devs stetit, psal. 82.
TA jih shassu ayns shessaght prinsaghyn : she briu i masky nan iiaghyn.
2 kaid ver shiu briunys' agdyragh as g6ys shiu lesh y niau ghraui ?
3 frialigi yn boght as yn liand gyn der : jeaghigi gy vou aydsyn kdyr ta ayns fseim as ymmyrts.
4 Lifr^egi seshyn ta tilgit er shiul as boght : sduigi dyd vei Idu yn niaughraui.

EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 82. Deus stetit.
TA Jee shassoo ayns chaglym- cooidjaghnyprinceyn; t'eshyn briw mastey Jeeaghyn (fir-reill).
2 Caid ver shiu briwnys ag- gairagh : as soiaghey jeh per- soonyn ny mee-chrauee ?
3 Jean-jee nyboghtyn as y chloan gyn ayr y endeil : jeeagh-jee dy vow adsyn cairys ta ayns feme as ymmyrch.
4 Livrey-jee yn vooinjer ta treigit' as ny boghtyn : saue-jee ad veih laue ny mee-chrauee.

Sic.

pp

58o

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 1 6.

Old Version.
5 Ghan" 'allieu ve ynsilt, na tuigel, agh gimmiaght er nan dossiagh goni ayns dorghys : ta uUy bunyn yn talu magh as dorghys \
6 Duyrt mi, she jiaghyn shiu as ta shiu uUy nan glaun yn yrje smii.
7 Agh ieu shiu baas mar ddne : as tuitti shiu mar anayn dy ny prynsaghyn.
8 Irri, o lih, as t6yr briiinys ^ er y tallu erson g6uyt us ny hangris- tinyn ully ghon t'eirys.

Devs quis similis ? psal. 83.
NA kumm tdy hange, o iih, na bi dy host : namu gou fifee, o iih.
2 Erson jeagh ta tdy noidjyn janu jumiiys : as ta dydsyn ta duoi ack oyrts, er drogel shyas nan gian.
3 T'ayd er smunaghtyn gy kroutagh n;^oi tdy phobyls : as ern' g6yl kourley nyoi t'andnys falhlt.
4 Duyrt Syd tryedigi as ligg uin nan roaury magh, nagh bii dyd aragh nan bobyl : as nagh bii ^nyms Eisrael aragh ayns kuiney.
5 Erson t'dyd er dilge nan ginn kujaght rish ynagney : as ern' g6yl an gourley t'yfeis.
6 kabanyn ny hedomeityn as ny heismaelityn ny moabityn as ny hagarenyn.
7 Gebal, as Ammon, as Ama- leck : ny philistini mariusyn ta vaghey ag teir.
8 Ta assur mist er shassu hdcsyn as er gunelesh klaun lott.
9 Agh jean rmsyn mar rish ny Madianiti : rish Sisera as rish jabin ag struan ghison.

ITew Version.

5 Cha nailliu y ve ynsit, chamoo nee ad toiggal y ghoaill, agh goU er nyn doshiaght kinjagh ayns dorraghys : ta ooilley undinyn y thallooin ass nyn goorse.
6 Dooyrt mee, She Jeeghyn shiu : as ta shiu ooilley nyn gloan jeh'n Er smoo syijey ;
7 Agh yiow shiu baase goU-rish deiney : as tuittee shiu myr fer jeh ny princeyn.
8 Trog ort, O Yee, as jean uss y seihll y vriwnys : son nee uss ooilley ny ashoonyn-quaagh y ghoaill son dty eiraght.
Psalm 83. Dem, quis similis ?
NY jean dty hengey y chummal, O Yee.ny bee Idnjagh dty host : ny freill dty chooney voin, O Yee.
2 Son cur-my-ner, ta dty noidyn baggyrt dy ard : as t'adsyn ta feoh oc orts er droggal seose njm ghing.
3 T'ad er ghoaill smooinaghtyn croutagh noi dty phobble : as er chur nyn goyrle dy cheiUey noi dty chloan chasherick.
4 T'ad er ghra, Tar-jee, as Ihig dooin ad y astyrt ass ny fraueyn, nagh bee ad arragh nyn bobble : as nagh bee ennym Israel ny sodjey ayns cooinaghtyn.
5 Son t'ad er chur nyn ghing cooidjagh lesh un aigney : as er n'yannooconaantcooidjaghdt'oi's.
6 Cabbaneyn ny Edomiteyn, as ny Ishmaelite3Ti : ny Moabiteyn, as ny Hagarenyn;
7 Gebal, as Ammon, as Amalek : ny Philistinee, marish cummaltee Tyre.
8 Ta Assur neesht erhassoo Ihieu: as er chooney lesh cloan Lot.
9 Agh jean uss roos3Ti myr rish ny Madianiteyn : rish Sisera, as rish Jabin ec awin Kison :

Sic.

Fh xvj. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

68i

Old Version.
10 va ema strtiiel ag endor : as haink ayd dy ve mar ^yle 'yn tallu.
11 jean riusyn, as nan riaghyn mar Oreb as Zheb : gy jam jean ully nan riaghyn kasly rish Zheba as Salmina.
12 Ta gra, ligg uin g6yl duin heyn : t^iyn iih ghon ^irys.
130 my lib, jean aydsyn kasly rish guiil : as mar yn iar ghunlygh rsefs yn gfss.
14 kasly rish yn ainil ta losky shyas yn chelliy : as mar yn lossyr ta kur mou ny slaechyn.
15 Eigyr aydsyn gy trsean gy jam marshen rish tdy gorrym * : as jean ayd aglagh rish tdy styrrym.
16 jean ny haedynyn acksyn dyragh, o hiarn : gy vod ayd t'sfenym y hyrre.
17 Ligge 'au ve er nan d6yrt gys ndre^ : as er nan syaghyn gybragh nasmu as nasmii : ligg 'au ve er nan dort gys ndyre \ as er nan gurr m6u.
18 as bii fyss ack gi ife us ta t'senym jehova : dy lymarkan yn yrjae smu harrish yn tdllu ully.
Quam dilecta. psal. 84.
OGHO grayigoyl as ta t'yn- ydyns vaghey : us hiarn dy ny shessaghtyn.
2 Ta m'anjTn shjirre as g6yl fodiagh dy goll schiagh ayns kuyrtyn yn chiarn : ta my ghri as m'jfeyl goyl boge ayns y jih vseoil.
3 Gy jard, ta jallyn er veatdhin tfii jih^ as yn golang^i aedd, yn ynyd odys i y heyn y h6yrt : gy jam t'altaryns, o hiarn, dy ny h6i, my rii, as my iah.
4 Banmit ta. aydsyn ta vaghey ayns tdy helys : bii dyd gybragh dy tdy volleys.

New Version.

10 Va er nyn stroie ec Endor : as haink dy ve myreoylley ery thalloo.
1 1 Jean uss adsyn as ny princeyn oc goU-rish Oreb as Zeb : dy jar- roo, jean ooilley ny princeyn oc myr Zeba as Salmana ;
1 2 Ta gra, Lhig dooingoailldooin bene : thieyn Yee son spooilley.
13 O my Yee, cur orroo dy ve myr queeyl : as myr coau roish y gheay.
14 'Naght myr ta'n aile lostey seose yn cheyll : as myr ta'n lossey lommey ny sleityn.
15 Eiyr ad er yn aght cheddin lesh dty ghorrin : as jean ad agglagh lesh dty sterrym.
, 16 Jean yn eddin oc y chood- aghey lesh nearey, O Hiarn : dy vod ad shirrey dty Ennym.
17 Lhig daue ve er nyn goyrt naardey as seaghnit dy bragh ny smoo as ny smoo : lhig daue ve er nyn goyrt gys nearey, as cher- raghtyn.
18 As bee fys oc, dy nee uss ta'n Ennym ayd Jehovah : yn ynrycan Er smoo syrjey harrish ooilley yn seihll.
Psalm 84. Quam dilecta !
OCRE cha eunyssagh ta dty chummallyn : uss Hiarn dy heshaght flaunys !
2 Ta m'annym geearree as goaill foddeeaght dy ghoU stiagh ayns cooyrtyn y Chiarn : ta my chree as m'eill goaill boggey ayns y Jee bio.
3 Ta'n sparroo bene er gheddyn ynnyd, as yn goUan geayee edd raad oddys ee e hein y luoggal : dy jarroo ny altaryn ayds, O Hiarn jeh'n cheshaght flaunyssagh, my Ree as my Yee.
4 Bannit t'adsyn ta baghey ayns dty hie : bee ad dy kinjagh cur moylley dhyt.

Sic.

582

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 1 6.

Old Version.
5 Bamit ta yn duyne ta yn gniart aynyds : ayns y ghri ta tdy rdydjyns.
6 Ta doll tryeid k6yn yn trysei, ta dy ghlaghtey e ghon chibbyrt : as ta ny puill lient rish uiskey.
7 Hseid dyd vei gniart gys gniart : as ta dygh aniyn acksyn dy iaghen hdyn dy iih nyn iiseghyn ayns Seion.
8 O hiarn i-ih ny h6i kluin my phadjer : klast o iih lacob.
9 jeagh o iih nan ferr rial : as jeagh er ynyd tdy ghrist.
10 Erson shdyr yn li ayns tdy ghurtyn : na tusdyn.
11 B'dyr la'ym ve in"er frial dorrys ayns tei my iih : na dy vaghey ayns kdbanyn yn niau ghrdiiiys.
12 Erson ta yn chiarn ]ih na hoilshey as m"endeel : ver yn chiarn grays as ammys, as gha bi ryd erbi maei erna ghummel vou- syn ta liidjeel bde ghraui.
13 o hiarn iih ny shessaghtyn h6i ' : Baniit ta yn duyne, ta toyrt y'hreistdel anyds.
Benedixisf^ . domine. psal. 85.
HIARN, tcfu erna nfae gras6il dy tdy hallu : tou er jynda er shiul kapy lacob.
2 TdU er lyoi olkys dy tdy phobyl : as er giidaghey nan bekagh3Ti ully.
3 Tdii ern' '6yl as y riyd tdy idmiiiys ully ; as er dy hynda hdyn vei chiass tdy ghorri.
4 Chynda shuin ^ish o iih nan saualygh : as ligge tdy ghorri sku^irr voiniyn.
5 Bii us jumiiiagh ruiniyn erson

ITew Version.

5 Bannit ta'n dooiimey ta'n niart echey ayn-yds s ayns e chree ta ny raaidyn ayds.
6 Quoi ga dy vei eh goU trooid coan dy hreihys, t'eh jeeaghyn er myr farrane : as myr puill er nyn Ihieeney lesh ushtey.
7 Hed ad veih niart gys niart : as ta dagh unnane oc chebbal eh bene fenish yn Jee dy Yeeghyn ayns Sion.
8 O Hiarn Yee dy heshaght flaunys, clasht rish my phadjer : eaisht, O Yee Yacob.
9 Cur-my-ner, O Yee nyn ven- deilagh : as jeeagh er eddin dt'er- ooiUit.
10 Son ta un laa ayns dty choo- yrtyn : ny share na thousane.
1 1 Baare Ihiam currym y dorrys y ve orryta. a3Tis thie my Yee : na, dy vaghey ayns cabbaneyn ny mee-chrauee.
1 2 Son ta'n Chiarn Jee ny hoil- shey as fendeilagh : ver y Chiarn grayse as gloyr : as cha bee nhee mie erbee er ny chummal vouesyn ta leeideil bea chrauee.
13 O Hiarn Yee dy heshaght flaunys : bannit ta'n dooiniiey ta cur e hreishteil ayn-yds.
Psalm 85. Benedixisti, Domine.
HIARN, t'ou er jeet dy ve graysoil da dty heer : t'ou er hyndaa ersooyl cappeeys Yacob.
2 T'ou er leih mee-chraueeaght dty phobble : as er goodaghey ooilley nyn beccaghyn.
3 T'ou er choyrt void ooilley dty yymmoose : as er hyndaa 00 bene veih chiass dty chorree.
4 Chyndaa shin reesht, O Yee nyn Saualtagh : as Ihig da dty chorree scuirr voin.
5 Bee 00 jymmoosagh rooin son

Sic.

Vn xvij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

583

Old Version, gybrigh : as shiin u magh tdy ghorri vei yn shilogh gys shilogh elle?
6 Nagh jynda us rust as shui- niyn y \ioghy ? gy vod tdy phobyl ve gannoil anyds ?
7 j^agh duimyn tdy vyghin o hiarn : as giall duin tdy haualys.
8 klastchiyms kre jir yn chiarn jih my my ghians : erson 16yri & shii da phobyl, as da ndghyn nagh jyndd ayd riist.
9 Erson ta yn sauilys aggesyn fagys dausyn ta g6yl agyl rasyf : gy vod gl6yr vaghey ayns nan dallu.
10 Ta myghin as firrinys er doyrt quayltys kujaght : ta kdyrys as shii er bdgy di ghielle.
1 1 Nu firrinys blighy magh as y tallu : as ta k£yrys ern laghyn nilas vei n^au.
12 Gy jaru, jaghi yn chiarn kdindylys graigoil : as verr yn talu ainyn y mdass.

13 Haeid kdyrys raefsyn : liidji e y immiaght ayns y rdyd.

as

AYRYN. IncUna domitie. aurem. psal. 86.
KRtJMM ndas tdy ghlyaesh, hiarn, as kliiyn mi : erson ta mi boght as ayns ymmyrts.
3 Frial us m'anym, erson ta mi kasserick : my iih sau tdy her- vdynt ta t6yrt hreist^el anyds.
3 Bi trokr6il ddys o hiarn : erson aeiym oyrts gygh Id.
4 jean anym tdy hervdynt y gyrjaghy erson hdyds o hiarn ta mi trogel shuas m'anym.
5 Erson ta us hiarn msei as grasoil : as dy vyghin vuar dausyn uUy ta gsbmagh oyrts.

ITew Version, dy bragh : as jean 00 dty chorree y heeyney magh veih un heeloghe gys sheeloghe elley ?
6 Nagh jean 00 chyndaa reesht, as shinyn y vioghey : dy vod dty phobble boggey y ghoaill ayn-yd ?
7 Soilshee dooin dty vyghin, O Hiarn : as giall dooin dty haualtys.
8 Eaisht-ym ere jir y Chiarn my- mychione's : son nee eh shee y loayrt rish e phobble, as rish e nooghyn, nagh jyndaa ad reesht gys'ommijys.
9 Son ta e haualtys er-gerrey dauesyn ta goaill aggie roish : dy vod gloyr tannaghtyn ayns y cheer ain.
10 Ta myghin as firrinys er choyrt qudltys d'y chielley : ta cairys as shee er phaagey yn derrey yeh yn jeh elley.
11 Nee firrinys blaaghey ass y thalloo : as ta cairys er yeeaghyn neose veih niau.
12 Dy jarroo, nee yn Chiarn kenjallys-ghraihagh y hoilshagh- ey : as ver y cheer ain magh e mess.
13 Nee cairys goll roishyn : as e immeeaght y leeideil er y raad.
MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 86. IncUna, Domine.
CROYM dty chleaysh,0 Hiarn, as clasht rhym : son ta mee boght, as ayns treihys.
2 Freill uss my annym, son ta mee ynrick : my Yee, saue dty harvaant ta coyrt e hreishteil aynyds.
3 Bee trocoil dooys, Hiarn : son neem geamagh orts gagh-laa.
4 Gerjee annym dty harvaant : son hood's, O Hiarn, ta mee troggal seose my annym.
5 Son t'ou uss, Hiarn, mie as graysoil : as jeh myghin vooar dauesyn ooilley ta geamagh ort.

584

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 17.

Old Tersion.
6 kur kl^ash hiarn gys my phadjer : as smuni er kdrdm'agh- inyns ishil.
7 Ayns i^rish my hyaghyns aeiym oyrts: erson ta us dy my ghlastchen.
8 Masky nyn uaghyn gha vel veg kasly ruyts o hiarn ; as gha veil anayn odys y ianu mar ta us janu.
9 Higg ully ny hatidni ta us erna ianu, as ver dyd anmiys duitch o hiarn : as nii dyd t'senym y gloyraghy.
10 Erson ta us mdar as janu redyn ientysagh : she us jih dy lymarkan.
1 1 ^nsi dou tdy rdyd o hiarn as immiym ayns t'irrinys : o sne'ym my ghri hifyds, gy vodym agyl y goyl tdy t'aenyms.
1 2 Verrym bdias duitch, o hiarn my iih rish my ghri ully : as mollym t'senyms erson gybrdgh.
13 Erson sh'miiar tdy vyghin duys, as tou er lifr^e m'anym vei yn iurin sh'isley.
14 o iih ta yn slyei morniagh ern' irri m'^eis : as ta shessaghtyn* klyei oik er shjrre n^re my anyms, as ghanel ayd er dy heiaghe fean- ish nan suilyn.
15 Agh ta us chiarn iih layn dy hrsei as myghin : surrel fodey, palchey ayns m^iys as firrmys.
16 o chyndd us eish hu3rms, as jean myghin orym : kurr tdy gniart dy tdy hervaynt as kuyn lesh mack t'iniv;^yl,
17 jeagh kdyry segnagh msei oryms ghon maei ; gy vod aydsyn ta duoi ack orryms e akin e, as ve ndrie : erson gy vel us hiarn

ITew Tersion.

6 Cur clashtyn, Hiarn, da my phadjer : as smooinee er coraa my aghin's imlee.
7 Ayns earish my heaghyn neem geamagh ort : son t'ou dy my chlashtyn.
8 Mastey ny Jeeghyn cha vel unnane erbee casley rhyts, O Hiarn : cha vel unnane oddys jannoo myr t'ou uss dy yannoo.
9 Hig ooilley ny ashoonyn t'ou er yannoo, as ver ad ooashley dhyts, O Hiarn : as nee ad dty Ennym y ghloyraghey.
10 Son t'ou uss ard, as jannoo reddyn yindyssagh : uss yn yn- rycan Jee.
11 Ynsee dooys dty raad, O Hiarn, as neem gimmeeaght ayns dty irriney : O jean my chree y sniemmey hood, dy voddym aggie y ghoaill roish dty Ennym.
1 2 Ver-ym booise dhyts, O Hiarn - my Yee, lesh ooilley my chree : as neem dty Eimym y voylley son dy bragh.
13 Son s'mooar ta dty vyghin hym's : as t'ou er livrey my an- nym veih diunid ny hoaie.
14 O Yee, ta ny mooaralee er n'irree magh m'oi : as ta sheshaght dy ghrogh 'leih er hirrey lurg m'an- nym, as cha vel ad er hoiaghey uss kiongoyrt rish ny sooillyn oc.
15 Agh t'ou uss, O Hiarn Yee, lane dy hymmey as dy vyghin : surranse-foddey, feoilt ayns mieys as firrinys.
16 O chyndaa uss eisht hym's, as jean myghin orrym : cur dty niart da dty harvaant, as cooin lesh mac dty inneyveyl.
17 Soilshee orrym cowrey en- nagh jeh dty oayr, dy vod adsyn ta feoh oc orrym shen y akin, as goaill nearey : er-y-fa dy vel uss,

Sic.

Vn xvij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

585

Old Veraion.
er gdyne layms as er my gyr- jaghey.
Fundamenta eius. psalm 87.
'T'A ny biinnyn ae'cks' er ny
-*- knuick kasserick : sh'^nelfesh
yn chiarn dorsyn Seion, nasmii na
ynyd vaghey ully Idcob.
2 Ta redyn fiir ;^asyl d'an loyrt juds : us dyrd valley lih.
3 Smuniym er Rahab as babilon : manusyn saiin mish.
4 j^agh ny pheilistini mist : as aydsyn dy heir, marish ny moriani jeagh aynshen rugg e.
5 as dy Seion viis e erna grd, gy rugg e aynjish : as nil yn frje smu ish y hickraghy.
6 Inshii yn chiarn nist 6 nar skriuiys i shuas yn pobyl : gy rugg 6 aynshen.
7 Inshii 6 mist ny f^rr ordyn as ny trdmpeteryn : bii ully my uyskaghyn gell lieir anyds.

Domiae deus. psal. 88.
OHlARN lib dy my haudlys, jsei mi Id as yi kiangoyrt ruyts : o ligge my phadjer goll schiagh ayns t'^anish: kr6mm tdy ghl;faesh gys m'semagh.
2 Erson ta m'anym Idyn dy hyagh)Ti as ta my v^ tarn argere d'yn 'lurin.
3 Ta mi er m'serif mar andyn jusyn ta doll shils gys yn lagg : as ta mi er me gy jaru mar duyne nagh vel veg yn gniart agge.
4 S^yr masky ny marru kdsly riusyn ta lottit as lyei ayns yn ^oi : ta as kuine, as garchy as y rayd vei tdy Idu.

ITew Version. Hiarn, er chooney Ihiam, as er my gherjaghey.
Psalm 87. Fundamenta ejus.
TA ny undinyn eck er ny croink chasherick : shynney lesh y Chiarn giattyn Sion ny share na ooilley cummallyn Yacob.
2 Ta reddyn feer ooasle er nyn loayrt jeed's : uss ard-valleydyYee.
3 Smooinee-ym er Rahab as Ba- bylon : miroosynta enney oc orrym.
4 Cur jee my-ner ny Phiiistinee neesht : as adsyn jeh Tyre, marish ny Morianee; jeeagh, ayns shen v'eh er ny ruggey.
5 As mychione Sion bee eh er ny ghra, dy row eh er ny ruggey ayn-jee : as nee yn Er smoo syrjey ee y niartaghey.
6 Nee yn Chiarn shoh y imraa tra t'eh scrieu coontey yn phob- ble : dy row eh ruggit ayns shen.
7 Adsyn neesht ta goaill ar- raneyn-moyllee as jannoo bingys ver eh 'sy choontey : bee ooilley my ushtaghyn geill oor aynyds.
Psalm 88. Domine Deus.
OHI ARN Yee dy my haualtys, 'ta mee er n'eamagh laa as oie kiongoyrt rhyts : O Ihig da my phadjer cheet stiagh ayns yn enish ayds, croym dty chleaysh gys my earn;
2 Son ta m'ann3Tn lane dy heaghyn : as ta my vioys tayrn er-gerrey gys yn oaie.
3 Ta mee coontit myr fer jeusyn ta goU sheese 'syn ooig : as ta mee er ve dy jarroo myr dooinney nagh vel veg y vree ayn.
4 Er my scarrey mastey ny merriu, goll roosyn ta gooint dy baase, as ta nyn Ihie 'syn oaie : ta ass cooinaghtyn, as ta giarit ersooyl veih dty laue.

Sic.

586

PSALMYN DAVID.

l)ay 17.

Old Version.

New Version.

6 Toll er my h6yrt my lyei ayns y lagg ilsly : ayns- ynyd dy gorghys, as ayns y dseifnid.
6 Ta tdy ghofri lyi gy kroi orryms : as tou er my h^aghyn rish tdy gorrin ully.
7 Tou er doyrt er shiul m'ayn- chys fodey vo^ms : as em' ianu dfloi jiyms dEfusyn.
8 Ta mi gho sickyr ayns kappy : nagh voddym geadthyn magh.
9 Ta my hilliy toyrt nayrdy arson syaghyn : hiarn ta mi ern semagh gygh Id rfyrts ta mi er shiine magh my lauyti htfyds.
10 vel us jaghyn i^ntysagh masky ny marru : na nirri ny meriu s^as niSst as us y volley.
11 an bii tdy ghendylys grayi- goyl erna iaghyn ayns yn yoi : as t'irrinys ayns y ghall.
12 an Mi fyss er t'obraghyns i^antyssagh ' ayns y dorghys : as tdy ghayrys ayns y talu yn iaenyd ta dygh ully red jarrddit.
13 Hifyds ta mi ern aemagh, o hiarn : as gy moghey higg my phadjer t'sbnish us.
14 Hiarn kamma vel du'bi ayds er m'anym : as vel us fallaghy t'aedyn v6yms.
15 Ta mi ayns boghtynys, as kasly rishyn ta argere dy v4ys : gy jaru vei m'agidj shyas, ta mi surrdil t'aglaghyns rish agney syitt.
16 Ta dy iumdiys layn dy ghorri doll hafryms : as ta aggyl ' er my ghraghey.
1 7 Haink dyd krum magiyrt ym- muram gygh \k kasly rish uisky : as haink ayd magiyrt ymmumm kujaght er gygh linn chaeyf.
18 Tou er d6yrt my gharjyn as my g^nemdnjer er shiul voyms :

5 T'ou er my choyrt 'sy lagg s'inshilley : ayns boayl dy ghor- raghys, as ayns y diunid.
6 Ta dty yymmoose Ihie dy trome orrym : as t'ou er my he- aghney lesh ooilley dty sterymyn.
7 T'ou er choyrt m'ainjys foddey voym : as er chur orrym dy ve feohdoil daue.
8 Ta mee cha shickyr ayns prys- soon : nagh voddym geddyn ass.
9 Ta my hoilshey gaase moal lesh eer seaghyn : Hiarn, ta mee er eamagh orts gagh-laa,ta mee er heeyney magh my laueyn hoods. -
10 Vel uss soilshaghey yindyssyn mastey ny merriu : ny jean ny merriu girree seose reesht, as uss y voylley ?
1 1 Bee dty chenjallys-ghraihagh er ny hoilshaghey 'syn oaie : ny dty irrinys ayns toyrtmow ?
1 3 Bee dt' obbraghyn yindyssagh er nyn gronnaghey 'sy dorraghys : as dty chairys 'sy cheer raad ta dy chooilley nhee er ny yarrood ?
13 Hoods ta mee er n'eamagh, O Hiarn : as dy moghey hig my phadjer kiongoyrt rhyt.
14 Hiarn, cre'n-fa t'ou treigeil m'annym : as foUaghey dt'eddin voym?
15 Ta mee ayns treihys, as goU rishyn ta raad y vaaish : dy jarroo veih m'aegid derrey nish dt' atchi- myn ta mee er hurranse lesh aigney seaghnit.
16 Ta dty y3Tnmoose Ihie dy trome orrym : as ta'n aggle t'or- rym royds er my chraghey.
1 7 Haink ad cruinn mygeayrt y moo'm gagh-laa myr thooilley : as ren ad m'y hionney cooidjagh er dy chooilley heu.
1 8 My chaarjyn graihagh as my gheiney mooinjerey t'ou er goyrt

' Sic.

Vn xvij. M.

PSALMYN DAVID.

587

Old Version, as er vallaghey m'aynchys magh as my hilliy.
ASPYRT. Misericordias doniini. psal. 8g,
BII m'ordyn gybragh dyghein- dylys grayig6il yn chiarn : rish my v^ayl ^ viim gybragh soil- saghy t'irrinys vei yn shilogh gys shilogh elle.
2 Erson duyrt mi bn myghin erna heiaghe s^as erson gybragh : t'irrinys mi us y laidjraghy ayns ny neauhyn ^.
3 Ta mi ern' ianu kiinaynt rish m'er^ ryit : ta mi er lii dy gavid my hervaynt.
4 Tdy rassys niiyms y gniar- taghy erson gybragh : as seiym s^as tdy troyn vei yn shilogh gys shilogh elle.
5 o hiarn molli ny neauaghyn^ hlyn t'obraghyn ientyssagh as t'ir- rinys ayns shessaght ny mighyn '.
6 Erson quei eshyn masky ny bojalyn : viis erna houlaghy rish y chiarn.
7 as kre ta eshyn masky nyn naghyn : viis kasly rish y chiarn.
8 Ta agyl fur viiar dy v^ erna g6yl dy. iih, ayns kourley ny nuyn* : as dy ve ayns anunys viiar jusyn ully ta magiyrt ym- mishyn.
9 o hiarn iih ny h6i quei ta kasly ruyts? ta t'irrinys (hiarn smii gniartoil) er gygh un ch^.
10 Ton r^el kseidj yn argey : tou kuinaghy ny tonnyn ack nar tayd girri.
1 1 Tou er doyrt niias Egipt, as erna strdi : to\i er sk^ale tdy ndidjyn gy liaen rish tdy ni gniartoil.

New Version, ersooyl voym : as er voUaghey m'ainjys ass my hilley.
EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 89. Misericordias Domini.
BEE m'arrane kinjagh jeh ken- jallys-ghraihagh y Chiarn : lesh my veeal beem's dy bragh soilshaghey dt'irriney veih un sheeloghe gys sheeloghe alley.
2 Son ta mee er ghra, Bee mygh- in er ny hoiaghey seose son dy bragh : dt'irriney nee 00 y hick- raghey ayns ny niaughyn.
3 Ta mee er yannoo conaant rish my er-reiht : ta mee er vree- arrey da David my harvaant ;
4 Dty 'luight's neem's y hicky- raghey son dy bragh : as dty stoyl-reeoil y hoiaghey seose veih sheeloghe gys sheeloghe.
5 O Hiarn, nee ny niaughyn bene dt'obbraghyn yindyssagh y voylley : as dt'irriney ayns shesh- aght ny nooghyn.
6 Son quoi eh erskyn ny bod- jallyn : vees er ny hoyllaghey rish y Chiarn?
7 As quoi eshyn mastey ny Jeegh- yn : vees casley rish y Chiarn ?
8 Ta aggie feer vooar dy Ver ny ghoaill roish Jee ayns chaglym- cooidjagh ny nooghyn : as ta ar- rym dy ve er ny choyrt da lioroosyn ooilley ta mygeayrt-y-mysh.
9 O Hiarn Yee jeh sheshaght flaunys, quoi ta goll rhyts : ta dt'irriney, Hiarn smoo niartal, er dy chooilley heu.
10 T'ou reill dewilys ny marrey : t'ou kuinaghey ny tonnyn eck tra t'ad troggal.
11 T'ou er choyrt Egypt fo- chosh, as er stroie eh : t'ou er skeayley dty noidyn dy Ihean lesh dty roih niartal.

Sic.

588

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 17,

Old Version.
1 2 Sh'liatt ny neaughyn, sh'liatt yn talu mist : tou er seiaghe biinn y t^yl kruin, as uUy na ta ayn.
13 Tou em ianu y tuoi as y jass : goui Tabor as Hermon bogey ayns t'senyms.
14 Ta rii gniartoil ayds : sh'Iaid- jer tdy lau, as sh'dyrd tdy lau itfesh.
15 She kayrys as kiart aenyd vaghey t' aenyd syaei : hseyd mygh- in as firrinys fseanish t'aedyns.
16 Banniit ta yn pobyl, o hiarn, 'odys bogey y g6yl aynyds : immi dyd ayns soilshe t's&iys.
17 Bii yn dattnys acksyn gygh li ayns t'senyms : as ayns tdy ghdyrys mi aydsyn nan mogassi.
18 Erson she us yn gniart^ yn gniart acksyn : as ajTis tdy gheindylys gr4yig6yl hrogit us shiias ny haerkyn ainiyn.
19 Erson she yn chiarn nan vrialy : she anayn ghasserick Eis- rael nan ni.
20 L6yr us na^ aerdn ayns shilliaghyn rish tdy ntiaghyn as ddyrt 11 : ta mi er d6yrt kiiney er anayn ta gniartoil, ta mi er drogel sh^as andyn ryit magh d'yn phobyl.
21 Ta mi er veadthyn david my hervdynt : rish my aly kasserick ta mi er alysyn.
2 2 kummi my lau seshyn sickyr as gniarti my rii aeshyn.
23 Gha bii yn n6id abyl dy ianu trynlas er : gha gorti mack yn olkys i.
24 Boilym shiis y n6idjyn na iaenishyn : as kerriym aydsyn ta duoi ack ersyn.
25 Bii m'irinys niist as my

New Version.
12 Ta ny niaughyn Ihiats, Ibiats myrgeddin yn thalloo : t'ou er hoiaghey undin y seihll rhunt, as ooilley ny t'ayn.
13 T'ou er yannoo yn twoaie as y jiass : nee Tabor as Hermon boggey y ghoaill ayns dt'Ennym.
14 Ta roih niartal ayd : s'lajer ta dty laue's, as ard ta dty laue yesh.
15 Cairys as corraid ta stoyl- reeoil dty ynnyd-vaghee ; hed myghin as firrinys roisfa dt'eddin.
16 Bannit ta'n pobble, O Hiarn, oddys boggey y ghoaill aynyd : nee ad gimmeeaght ayns soilshey dt'eddin.
17 Bee yn taitnys oc gagh-laa ayns dt'Ennym's : as ayns dty chairys nee ad boggyssagh ;
18 Son uss gloyr y niart oc : as ayns dty chenjallys-ghraihagh nee 00 nyn ghing y hroggal seose.
19 Son ta'n Chiarn n)Ti vendei- lagh : ta'n Er Casherick dy Israel nyn Ree.
20 Loayr 00 keayrt dy row ayns ashlishjTi rish dty nooghyn, as dooyrt 00 : Ta mee er choyrt cooney er fer ta niartal ; Ta mee er hoiaghey seose fer reiht ass y pobble.
2 1 Ta mee er gheddyn David my harvaant : lesh my ooill chasherick ta mee er n'ooillaghey eh.
22 Cummee my laue eshyn dy shickyr : as nee my roih eh y niartaghey.
23 Cha bee yn noid abyl tran- lasse y yannoo er : cha jean mac yn olkys aggair y yannoo da.
24 Bwoaill-ym sheese e noidyn kiongoyrt rish yn eddin echey : as neem adsyn y stroie ta feoh oc ersyn.
25 Bee m'irriney neesht as my

Sic.

Yn xvlj. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

589

Old Version, vyghin marishsyn : as ayns m'se- nyms viis yn serick aggesyn erna hrogel shjfas.
26 S'eiym y reelsyn niist ayns yn'argey : as y lau isbsh ayns ny tuyllaghyn.
27 mi seshyn gsemagh ortyms, she us m'der : my nh, as my haualys laidjer.
28 as miyms seshyn my gheid vack nas-s^rje na riyghyn yn taliiin.
29 Frialym my vyghin ddsyn erson gybragh : as shassi my ghundynt sickyr mariusyn.
30 Verryms er y rassyn dy araghtyn erson gybragh : as y senyd sei mar laghyn yn n^au.
31 agh my hraegys y ghMunsyn my lyfeis : as nagh nimmi dyd ayns my vrtiinyssyns.
32 My vrishiis dyd my lattyssyns, as nagh vnal ayd m'abertsyn : kiiistym nan lottjoi rish y tlatt as nan beky rish kippyn.
33 na iSi ghd gdyms my ghein- dylys-grayig6yl gy-glan veisyn ghamu huFrym m'irrinys dy hoyrt nayrdy.
34 Gha brishiym my ghiSndynt, ghamu ghyghlfiym yn red ta er noil magh er my vseliyn : ta mi er Iri 3T1 gheiyrt li6rish my ghasse- rikys nagh valiyms david.
35 Farri yn rass aggesyn erson gybragh : ^as ta y ririoghtyn kasly rish yn griaen meseriishys \
36 Shassi e sickyr erson gybrdgh mar yn sfeask : as mar yri rikdyrt firrinagh ayns neau.
37 Agh tou er dilge er shiul

MTew Version.

vyghin mirish : as ayns m'En- nym's bee'n niart echey er ny hoiaghey seose.
26 Soie-ym seose yn reill echey neesht er yn aarkey : as e laue yesh ayns ny thooillaghyn.
27 Nee eh geamagh hym, She uss my Ayr : my Yee, as my haualtys lajer.
28 As neem's eh y yannoo my vac shinney : ny syrjey na ree- aghyn y thallooin.
29 Freill-ym my vyghin er e hon son dy bragh : as shassee my chonaant shickyr mSrishyn.
30 Ver-ym er y sluight echey myrgeddin dy arraghtyri son dy bragh : as y stoyl-reeoil echey myr laghyn niau.
31 Agh my hreigys yn chloan echey my leigh : as nagh nimmee ad ayns my vriwnyssyn.
32 My vrishys ad my 'lattyssyn, as nagh vreill ad my annaghyn : neem's ny foiljyn oc y cherraghey lesh y clatt, as nyn beccah lesh buillaghyn.
33 Ny-yeih, my chenjallys- ghraihagh cha goym dy bollagh voish : chamoo Ihig-ym da my irriney dy ailleil.
34 My chonaant cha jeanym y vrishey, ny yn red y chaghlaa t'er n'gholl magh ass my veillyn : ta mee er n'yannoo breearrey un cheayrt liorish my chasherickys, nagh vail-ym David.
35 Nee yn sluight echey tan- naghtyn son dy bragh : as ta'n stoyl echey goll-rish y ghrian kion* goyrt rhym.
36 Nee eh shassoo shickyr son dy bragh myr yn eayst : as myr yn feanish firrinagh ayns niau.
37 Agh fou er chur cooyl rish

Sic.

590

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 17.

Old Version, as er drsegdel tdy ghnist : as tou jumiiiagh rishyn.
38 Tou er mrishie kdndynt dy hervSynt : as er dilge y attaghyn gys y talu.
39 Tou er dilge harrish ully ny kldby aggesyn : as er mrishie nuas y huryn laidjer.
40 Ta a^dsyn ully ta dol shaghe dd ghraege-syn : as, te er jiit mar ndyre da nabonyn.
41 Tou er seiaghe sh/as lau isesh y noidjynsyn : as hugg oriu- syn ully ta na ;^oi bogey y g6yl.
42 Tou em' g6yl er shiul fjaor y ghljeu : as gha dugg d ddsyn barriyght ayns y ghaggey.
43 Tou er doyrt magh y gl6yr- syn : as er dilge y hroyn shiis gys y talu.
44 Tou ern' iarraghey laghyn yn dgid aggesyn : as ghurr u eshyn rish niad * on^yr.
46 Hiarn Mid 'illiyght us d heyn erson gybrigh : as jean tdy ghorri lossy mar ainil.
46 O kdyni * gho giarr as ta mi idrish : kamma vel us ern' ianu ully gdyne erson gyn veg.
47 quel yn duyne ta bio as nagh vaick bdys : as lifr^i eshjrn y anym Wyn vei lau ifrin.
48 Hiarn kaje vel tdy ban gheindylysyn grayig6yl ; ren us y Id dy gavid ayns t'irrinys.
49 Hiarn kdini^ er yn ni3Te t'ag tdy herviyntyns : as fcyns ta mi giymmyrky ayns moghrys agh- sanyn ymmydi slyei.
■ 50 Rish shen ta tdy n6idjyn er 16yrt gy molaght6il jids, as er bun kasmedjyn kossy tdy ghriist : baniit gy rou yn chiarn erson gybragh. Amen. Amen.

New Version.
as er hreigeil dty Er-ooillit : as fou jymmoosagh rish.
38 T'ou er vrishey conaant dty harvaant : as er hilgey yn attey echey gys y thalloo.
39 T'ou er Ihieggal ooilley e voallaghyn : as er vrishey sheese ny tooryn lajer echey.
40 T'adsyn ooilley ta goU shagh- ey dy spooilley eh : as t'eh er jeet dy ve ny oUooan da e naboonyn.
41 T'ou er hoiaghey seose laue yesh e noidyn : as er chur orroosyn ooilley va n'oi dy ghoaill boggey.
42 T'ou er ghoaill ersooyl foyre chliwe : as cha vel 00 cur da barriaght ayns y chaggey.
43 T'ou er choyrt ass e ghloyr : as er hilgey e stoyl-reeoil sheese gys y thalloo.
44 Laghyn e aegid t'ou er yannoo giare : as er choodaghey eh lesh mee-ooashley.
. 45 Hiarn, caid nee uss 00 hene y oUaghey, nee son dy bragh : as jean dty chorree lostey goU- rish aile ?
46 O cooinee ere cha giare as ta my hraa : cre'n-fa t'ou uss er n'yannoo dy chooilley.ghooinney dy ve fardalagh?
47 Quoi'n dooinney ta bio nagh vaik y baase : as jean eh yn annym echey y livrey veih laue yn oaie ?
48 Hiarn, ere vel dty henn chen- jallys-ghraihagh : ghiall 00 lesh breearey da David ayns dty irriney.
49 Cooinee, Hiarn, eryn oltooan t'ec dty harvaantyn : as kys ta mee gymmyrkey ayns my oghrish scammyltyn ymmodee sleih ;
50 Lhieu ta dty noidyn er dty oltooaney ; as er hilgey scammylt: er kesmadyn dty Er-ooillit : dy row yn Chiarn er ny voylley son dy bragh. Amen, as Amen.

Sic.

Vn xviij. M. PSALMYN DAVID. 591
Old Version. Hew Version.

AYRYN. Domine refugium. psal. 90.
"LJIARN, tou er m^ an gym- -*■ ^ mirk vei yn shilogh gys shil6gh elle.
2 My rou ny knuickyn muar er nan doyrt magh, my rou riu yn talu as yn sfy\ er nan ianu : she us ]ih vei gybragh as syyl gyn ghiann.
3 Tou chynda duyne gys doll mou : riist tdU gri, targi riist shius klaun ny n^ne.
4 Erson, ghd vei mlley blseyn ayns tdy hilliys agh mar jse : fackyn gy vei shen ern 'oil shagh- ey mar arre ayns yn yei.
5 Gho l;^se as tou d'an sk^ley 4yd, t'ayd gy jaru mar kadly : as fi6ghy er shiul doll tattiym mar y fa&yr.
6 Ayns y voghre t'e iaeny as gdas shuas : agh ayns yn iaskyr ?e garchit shiis, chermit s^as as fioit.
7 Erson ta shuin ks&yf er shiul ayns tdy iumuiys : as ta shuin aglagh ag tdy ghorri layn dy farg.
8 Tou er doyrt nan drogh ianu t'Eenish us : as nan beky falliit ayns silliy t'sedyns.
9 Erson nar ta us korri ta ully nan laghyn er shjul : ta shuin t6yrt nan mlisbnyn gys kian, mar veaghe skial ta erna inshi.
10 Ta laghyn nan ;^3esh tri fud bl^yn as jaei, as gy ta d^ney gho Ididjer shen gy vei iyd chiit gys kjfeyr fiid blsfeyn : f6ost gha vei 'an gniart acksyn eish agh dockyr as trimshey gho l^ae shen t'e dol shaghey, as ta shuin er shiul.
. 1 1 agh quei ta t6yrt taskey dy phrier tdy ghorris : erson ma ta duyne g6yl agyl, shen mar ta tdy iumuiys.

MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 90. Domine, refugium.
HIARN, t'ou uss er ve nyn gemmyrk : veih sheeloghe gys sheeloghe.
2 Roish my daink ny sleityn rish, ny rieau yn thalloo as y seihll er nyn groo : she uss Jee er dy rieau, as seihll gyn jerrey.
3 T'ou chyndaa dooinney gys toyrt-mow : reesht t'ou gra, Tar- jee reesht, shiuish chloan gheiney.
4 Son cha vei thousane blein ayns dty hilley's agh myr y laa jea : fakin dy vei shen er n'ghoU shaghey myr arrey 'syn oie.
5. Cha leah as t'ou dyn skeayley ad, ta'd dy jarroo myr cadley : as fioghey ersooyl chelleeragh myr y faiyr.
6 Ayns y voghrey te glass, as gaase seose : agh ayns yn astjr te giarit sheese, te creen as fiojit.
7 Son ta shin Iheie ersooyl ayns dty yymmoose : as ta aggie orrin roish dty chorree hrpme.
8 T'ou er hoiaghey nyn ghrogh- yannoo kiongoyrt rhyt : as nyn beccaghyn follit ayns soilshey dty eddin.
9 Son tra t'ou uss corree, ta ooilley nyn laghyn er n'immee- aght : ta ny bleeantyn ain ec kione myr skeeal t'er ny insh.
10 Ta laghyn yn eash ain three- feed blein as jeih ; as ga dy vod deiney 've cha lajer as dy roshtya kiare-feed blein : ny yeih cha vei y troshid oc eisht agh deinys as trim- shey ; cha leah shen te er n'gholl shaghey, as ta shin goit jeh.
, 1 1 Agh quoi ta toiggal pooar dty yymmoose : son dy Jarroo myr Xa. dooinney goaill aggie, shen myr ta dty chorree.

592

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 1 8.

Old Version.
12 o ynsi duin dy sBryif nan Idghyn : gy vod meid nan gri- aghyn y hoyrt gys krinyght.
13 chyndi us rust, o hiarn agg y jere : as bu grasoil dy tdy tferviyntys.
140 lisen shuin rish tdy vyghin ghr6kyrygh, as shen gy l^ae : shen mar gou meid bogey, as vi meid gannoil laghyn nan syyl uUy.
15 Toer gyrjaghe uin nist, nish n^re yn isferish tou er nan geraghy. as arson ny blsfeinyn ayn ta shuin er vuUiaghtyn sj^aghy.
16 Soilshi t'obyr dy tdy hervayn- tys : as tdy gloyr dy nan glaun.
17 as ligge ayrd/asly glordil yn chiarn nan iih ve oruin ; toyr bishagh er obyr nan lauyn orui- niyn, o t6er us bishagh er nan obyr lauygh.
Qui habitat psal. 91.
QUEI ta vaghey fiio frialy yn ^rje smd : furri e fuo ska yn ully gniartoil.
2 Jirriyms rish y chiarn, she us my hreist^el, as my hiiur laidjer : my iih ayns-syn niyms treist^el.
3 Erson lifrdei us vei ribbey yn ehelg^yr : as vei yn phatt skailt- chagh.
4 Friali i us fuo 3^1 sk^anyn, as biit 11 sauchey fiio y sedjaghyn : bii yn 'lir firrinys aggesyn tdy skse as tdy vucklaer.
5 Gha row agyl dy agyl erbi 'sy'n^ ^ei : na d'yn t'seiidj ta gaet- lagh ayns y li.
6 d'yn ghnapp ta gimiaght ayns y dorghys : na d'yn chinnys ta struiel ag myn IS.

ITew Version,

12 Ynsee dooin myr shen dy earroo nyn laghyn : dy vod ny creeagh)Ti ainyn ve soit er cree- naght.
13 Chyndaa uss reesht, O Hiarn, ec y jerrey : as bee graysoil da dty harvaantyn.
14 O jean shin magb lesh dty vyghin, as shen dy leah : myr shen nee mayd boggey 'ghoaill, as bee mayd gennal ooilley laghyn nyn mea.
15 Gerjee shin reesht, nish lurg y tra t'ou er cherraghey shin : as son ny bleeantyn ayndoo ta shin er hurranse seaghyn.
16 Soilshee dty obbyr da dty harvaantyn : as da nyn glean dty ghloyr.
17 As dy row Ard-ooashley gloyroil y Chiarn yn Jee ain orrin : bishee uss obbyr nyn laueyn orrin, O bishee uss ny ta shin dy ghoaill ayns laue.
FSALM 91. Qui habitat.
QUOI-ERBEE ta cummal fo coadey yn Fer smoo ard : nee eh tannaghtyn fo scaa yn Ooilley-niartal.
2 Jir-ym rish y Chiarn, Uss my hreishteil, as my hoor lajer : my Yee, ersyn ver-ym my varrant ;
3 Son nee eh dty livrey veih ribbey yn shelgeyr : as veih'n chramp baasoil.
4 Nee eh uss y choadey fo e skianyn, as bee 00 sauchey fo ny fedjagyn echey : e irrinys as e yn- rickys vees dty eilley as dty endeil.
5 Cha bee aggie ort roish atchim erbee 'syn oie : ny roish y tide ta Ihiggit 'sy laa.
6 Roish y chramp ta shooyl 's/ dorraghys : ny roish y chingys ta stroie ec y vunlaa.

> Sic.

Fn xviij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

593

Old Version.
7 Tuitchi tusiyn loyrts, as fei tusdnyn ag tdy lau iesh agh gha jigg e argere guitch.
8 Gy jaru, rish tdy huilyn idghyst us : as hii us liiagh yn niaughrdui.
9 Erson she us hiarn my hreis- teel : tou er seiaghe tdy hei friali fur ayrd.
10 Gha daghyr skelly erbi duitch: ghanui higg phl6g erbi farr tdy vaghey.
1 1 Erson ver e sayre di ainilyn harryds : dy tdy rial ayns tdy riidjyn uUy.
12 ymmyrti ayd us ayns nan Iduyn : na gorti li tdy ghass nyoi klagh.
13 immiyt u er y leion as yn neidyr : yn leion dyg as yn drakun stampiit us fuo tdy ghassun ^
14 Erson gy rou grayi agge orryms, shennyfa lifrasyms eshyn : seiitfis shiias e erson gy baun dau m'senyms,
15 aeii seshyn ortyms, as kluinym e : gy jaru, ta mish marishyn ayns s;^aghyn, lifrsfeym e, as verrym e gys onejT.
16 Rish s^l fodey lienym e : as jdghym di my haualys.

Bonum est confiteri. psal. 92.
SHE red mei dy hoyrt bdias dyn chiarn : as ayns y oriyn dy volley t'aenyms o us yrjae smu.
2 Dy insh dy tdy gh^indylys grayiuil gy moghey ayns y voghre: as dy t'irrinys er l^ashyi.
3 Er ynstriument dy iSi strengyn, er yn liiit : er ynstriument ayrd as er y kruitt.

ITew Version.

7 Nee thousane tuittym rish dty Ihiattee, as jeih thousaneyn ec dty laue yesh : agh cha jig eh dty aare.
8 Dy jarroo, Iesh dty hooillyn ver 00 my ner : as hee 00 leagh ny mee-chrauee.
9 Son t'ou uss, Hiarn, my yerkal : t'ou er hoiaghey yn thie ayd dy chemmyrk feer ard.
10 Cha jean oik erbee taghyrt dhyt : chamoo nee chingys trome erbee cheet faare dty chummal ;
11 Son ver eh currym da e ainleyn harryd : dy dty reayll ayns ooilley dty raaidyn.
1 2 Nee ad 00 y ymmyrkey ayns nyn laueyn : nagh gortee 00 dty chass noi clagh.
13 Nee 00 shooyll er y lion as yn adder : stampee 00 yn lion aeg as y dragon fo dty chassyn.
14 Er-yn-oyr dy vel eh er hoi- aghey e ghraih orrym, shen-y- fa livrey-ym eh : neem's eh y hoiaghey seose, er-y-fa dy vel enney echey er my Ennym.
15 Nee eh geamagh orrym, as verym clashtyn da : dy jarroo ta mee mSrish ayns seaghyn : livrey- ym eh, as very m Ihiam eh gys onnor,
16 Lesh bea liauyr neem's eh y yannoo booiagh : as soilshee-ym da my haualtys.
Psalm 92. Bonum est confiteri.
TE red gerjoilagh dy chur booise da'n Chiarn : as dy ghoaill arraneyn-moyllee gys dty Ennym's, O Uss smoo syrjey;
2 Dy insh jeh dty chenjallys- ghraihagh dy moghey 'sy voghrey : as jeh dty ynrickys ayns traa ny hoie.
3 Er greie-chiaull dy yeih stren- gyn, as er y lute : er greie ard, as er y chlaasagh.

Sic.

iq

594

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 1 8.

Old Version.
4 Erson tou us hiarn er my ianu gahoil trsfefd t'obraghyns as goyms boggey ayns toyrt buias as erson obraghyn tdy Iduyns.
5 o hiarn gho glor6il as ta t'obraghyns : as ta tdy smunagh- tyn fiir douin.
6 Gh4 smiini duyne niaughrdui gy msei er sh6 : as gha vel amy- dan da huigel.
•j Nar ta yn niaughraui glass mar yn fjfeyr_j as nar ta aydsyn uUy ta nan fyir obri d'olkys gaas sh^as : eish vi'is dyd er nan striiiel erson gybrdgh, agh she us hiarn yn yrjae smu erson gybragh.
8 Erson jeagh, bii tdy n6idjyn, o hiarn, jeagh bii tdy n6idjyn er 'an gurr mou : as bii ny t'obriin uUy d'olk er 'an strui.
9 Agh bii m'E&rick erna hrogel shjras kasly rish jferick yn beagh yn serick : erson ta mi lilit rish uil uir.
10 Hi!i my huilyn mist y hagney er my noidjyn : as kluini my ghl^sesh y haghyn d'yn drogh lyei ta girri shiias m'yeeis.
11 Nil yn duyne kayragh blda mar yn bille paylm : as skeli er lisen kasly rish Cedar ayns lib- anys.
1 2 ni Iseid as ta syit ayns tei yn chiarn : blagh^ ayns kurtyn dy hei yn jih ainiyn.
13 Ver ayd niist. magh tuilliu meass ayns nan ysfesh. : ^s bii ayd raur, as jaghyn ^ msei.
14 Gy vod ayd y iaghyn ghp firrinagh as ta yn chiarn my gniarts : as nagh vel veg yn niaughdyrys aynsyn.

ITew Version.

4 Son t'ou uss, Hiarn, er my yannoo gennal trooid dty ob- braghyn : as goym boggey ayns coyrt moylley son obbraghyn dty laueyn.
5 O Hiarn, ere cha gloyroil as ta dty obbraghyn : ta dty smooin- aghtyn feer dowin ?
6 Cha vel dooinney neuchreeney cur tastey mie da shoh : as cha vel ommydan dy hoiggal eh.
7 Tra ta'n vee-chrauee glass myr y faiyr, as tra ta adsyn ooilley ta gobbraghey olkys bi- shaghey : eisht bee ad er nyn stroie son dy bragh; agh uss, Hiarn, yn Fer smoo syrjey son dy bragh.
8 Son cur-my-ner, nee dty noidyn, O Hiarn, cur-my-ner, nee dty noidyn cherraghtyn : as bee adsyn ooilley ta gobbraghey mee- chraueeaght er nyn stroie :
9 Agh bee my chione's er ny hroggal seose myr eairk unicorn ; son ta mee er my ooillaghey lesh ooil noa.
10 Hee my hooill neesht e aig- ney er my noidyn : as nee my chleaysh clashtyn e yeearree er ny mee-chrauee ta girree magh m'oi.
11 Nee yn dooirmey cairagh blaaghey myr y billey palm : as skeayley dy Ihean myr y billey- cedar ayns I^ibanus.
12 Nee nyn Iheid as t'er nyn soiaghey ayns thie yn Chiarn ; bishaghey ayns cooyrtyn thie yn Jee ain.
1 3 Ver ad magh neesht ny smoo dy vess ayns nyn shenn eash : as bee ad roauyr as jeeaghyn dy mie.
14 Dy vod ad soilshaghey ere cha firrinagh as ta'n Chiarn my niart : as nagh vel veg- y neu- ynrickys aynsyn.

Fn xviij. Id. PSALMYN DAVID. 595
Old Version. BTew VerBion.

ASPYRT. Ddminus regnavit. psal. 93.
TA yn chiarn na rii as er gurr er ydagh gl6r6il : ta .yn chiarn er gurr er y ydagh, as er y hany haeyn rish gniart.
2 Ta em' iahu yn s;^yl krunn^ gho sickyr : nagh vod e ve erna skughey.
3 Riu ada tossiagh yn t^yl ta t'ynyds erna ianu arlu : ta us viis vei gybragh.
4 Ta ny tnilaghyn ern' irri, o hiarn, ta ny tuillaghyn er drogel s^as nan gora : ta ny tuillaghyn Urogel s^as 'an donnyn.
5 Ta tonnyn ny farkey gniartoil, as janu shian gy haglagh : agh f6yst' ta yn chiarn ta vaghey er yn yrjae nas gniartoil.
6 Ta tdy rik6ityn o hiarn, fiir sickyr : ta kassrikys chiit gy mei tdy heiys erson gybragh.
Deus uUionum. psal. 94.
O HIARN iih gys ta kuiliny benelt : us iih gys ta kuiliny benelt, jeagh u kfeyn.
2 Irri us briu yn tjryl : as lik yn slyei morniagh njrrse nan doil- chyn.
3 hiarn kdid mi yn niaughraui : kaid nil yn niaughraui yn bogey * barriyght y geadthyn.
4 kaid rui aydsyn uUy ta janu oik 16yrt gho knaidjoil: as laeid y vogassi morniagh y ianu.
6 T'lyd bu'baiy ndas tdy phobyl o hiarn : as syaei t'eirys.
6 T'dyd dynvarrys yn ven tr^ogh as yn duyne jori : as toyrt yn ghlaun gyn aer gys bias.

EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 93. Domintis regnavit.
TA'N Chiarn ny Reej as er choyrt myshcoamreygloyroil : ta'n Chiarn er choyrt er e gharmad, as er choamrey eh bene lesh niart.
2 T'eh er n'yannoo yn seihll rhunt cha shickyr : fiagh vod eh v'er ny scughey.
3 Rieau er dy hoshiaght y theihll ta dty stoyl er ny hoiaghey seose : t'ou uss veih dy bragh.
4 Ta ny thooillaghyn er hroggal, O Hiarn, ta ny thooillaghyn er hroggal seose nyn goraa : ta ny thooillaghyn er hroggal seose ny tonnyn oc.
5 Ta tonnyn riy marrey niartal, as jannoo feiyr atchimagh : agh ny yeih ta'n Chiarn, ta cummal er yn ytjid, ny s' niartal.
6 Ta ny recortyssyn ayds, O Hiarn, feer shickyr : ta casherickys cooie da dty hie son dy bragh.
Psalm 94. Deus ultionum.
O HIARN Yee, dhyts ta bentyn dy ghoaill kerraghey : uss Yee, dhyts ta kerraghey bentyn, jean 00 bene y hoilshaghey.
2 Trog ort, uss Vriw y theihll : as jean ny mooaralee y chooillee- ney lurg nyn doilchin.
3 Hiarn, caid nee ny mee- chrauee : caid nee yn vooinjer vee-chrauee boggyssagh .?
4 Caid nee Ooilley ny drogh- yantee loayrt cha mooaralagh : as goaill orroo Iheid y voggys- sagh voyrnagh?
5 T'ad bwoalley sheese dty phobble, O Hiarn : as jannoo tranlaase er dty eiraght.
6 T'ad dunVerys y ven-treoghe, as y joarree : as cur y Ihiannoo' gyn ayr dy baase.

Sic.

Qq 2

596

PSALMYN DAVID.

Bay 1 8.

Old Version.
7 AgH f6ost t'dyd gra, tysh, gha vaik' yn chiarn : ghamu ver yn jih lacob tasky dd.
8 Gouigi taskey shiusse niau- ghriney masky yn pobyl : o shiusse ammydanyn kuin mi shiu tuigel.
9 .^shyn hyfei yn ghl^sesh nagh gluin € : na eshyn ren yn tuil nagh vaick ^ i.
10 Na seshyn ta gynsaghey ny hatiuni : she aeshyn ta gynsaghey dy guiney tutgel, nagh jean seshyn kaeragh.
1 1 Ta fyss ag y 'chiarn er smti- naghtyn y duyney : nagh veil ayd agh farddyl.
1 2 Banniit ta yn duyne ta us dy ghu^skey o hiarn : as dy ynsaghey ayns tdy lyeis.
13 Gy vod us hyrrins y h6yrt dasyn ayns iserish syaghyn : haggedere vijs yn lagg erna r6u- rey s^as d'yn niaughraui.
14 Ersori gha der yn chiarn y phobyl nsfyrdy : ghamu hrsbyg e y eirys.
15 Naggedere chynddys kdyrys niist gys bi'uinys : eigyrr an l^id- syn ully as ta firrinagh ayns kri e^.
1 6 Quei irriys shuas maryras nyoi yn niaughrdui : na quei goys liams nan ^oisyn ta janu oik.
17 Managh beagh y chiarn er giiyne la^ms : gha vodagh e ve nagh beagh m'anym ern' h6yrt na h6yst.
18 Agh nar duyrt mi ta my ghass er skirraghtyn : tdy vyghin o hiarn ghum shuas mi.
19 Ayns ymmydi ny tryimshey va ^yms ayns my ghri : ta tdy gyrjaghy ern' liraghy m'anyms.

Wew Version.
I As foast t'ad gra, Cha n'aggle dooin, cha jean y Chiarn fakin : chamoo ver Jee Yacob geill da.
8 Gow-jee tastey, shiuish vee- hushtee mastey'n pobble : O shiuish ommydanyn, cuin nee shiu toiggal?
9 Eshyn ren y chleaysh y hoi- aghey, nagh jean eh clashtyn : ny eshyn ren y thooill, nagh jean eh fakin ?
10 Ny eshyn ta cummal seose ny ashoonyn : she eshyn ta gyn- saghey da dooinney tushtey, nagh jean eshyn kerraghey ?
I I Ta fys ec y Chiarn er smooi- naghtyn dooinney : nagh vel ad agh fardail.
12 Bannit yn dooinney t'ou dy smaghtaghey, O Hiarn : as dy ynsaghey ayns dty leigh.
13 Dy vod 00 surranse y cho)Tt da ayns earish seaghyn : derrey vees yn ooig er ny chleiy son ny mee-chrauee.
14 Son cha jean y Chiarn failleil . e phobble : chamoo nee eh treigeil e eiraght;
15 Derrey hyndaa-ys cairys reeshtgysbriwnys : nee adsyn ooil- ley ta firrinagh ayns cree geiyrt er.
r6 Quoi nee girree seose mSrym noi ny mee-chrauee : ny quoi has- sys er my heu noi ny droghyantee ?
17 Mannagh beagh y Chiarn er chooney Ihiam : cha row saase my chour nagh beagh my annym er ny choyrt ny host.
18 Agh tra dooyrt mee, Ta my chass er skyrraghtyn : ren dty vyghin's, O Hiarn, mish y chum- mal seose.
19 Ayns ymmodee ny smooin- aghtyn trimshagh v'aym ayns my chree; ta dty gherjagh er ooraghey my annym.

Sic.

Fn xix. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

597

Old Version.
20 Bn red erbi dyds d'ianu rish st6yl yn niaughrduiys ? ta smu- naghtyn skeley mar lysei.
21 T'ayd d'an jaglym kiijaght nyoi anym yn duyne ghayragh: as d^rse yn uil gyn loght.
2 2 Agh she yn chiarn my ghem- mirk : as she my uh gniart my hreistdel.
23 liki e dausyn nan beky : as stxiii e 4yd ayns nan ganlys h6yn, gy jaru striii nan jam jih aydsyn.

New Version.
20 Bee veg ayds dy yannoo rish y stoyl-briwnys dy veechairys : ta cummey yn aggair myr y leigh ?
2 1 T'ad chaglym cooidjagh noi annym y dooinney cairagh : as deyrey gy-baase yn uill neuchyn- dagh.
2 2 Agh yn Chiarn my chemmyrk : as my Yee niart my hreishteil.
23 Cooilleenee eh orroosyn nyn olkys, as stroie-ee eh ad ayns y ghoanlys oc bene : dy jarroo, nee'n Chiarn yn Jee ain ad y stroie.

AYRYN. Venite exultemus, psal. 95.
OTREDI ligg uin^ orayn y goyl gys y chiarn : ligg uinn^ gy krioil bogey y g6yl ayns gniart nan sauilys.
2 ligg uin chiit na iaenissyn rish toyrt buia's : as shuin h€yn y hoil- saghy gyrjuil aynsyn rish psal- myn.
3 Erson ta yn chiarn na iih vuar : as na rii vuar erskyn gygh uUy iih.
4 Ayns y lauynsyn ta ully kuilt- chyn y talluin : as leshyn^ gniart ny gnockanyn niist.
6 She Iseshsyn ^ y farkey, as she ren 6 : as ran e liuynsyn arlu yn talu chifrym.
6 o traedi lig uin ammys y h6yrt as tuitchym shiis as sliaghti kian- goyrt rish y chiarn yn fdr ghrii shuin.
7 Erson she eshyn yn chiarn nan iih : as she shuiniyn pobyl y phas- tyrsyn as kirri y lauynsyn.
8 ju ma nil shiu klastchen rish y ghorasyn na kreigi nan gnaghyn : mar ayns y vrosnaghy as mar

MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 95. Venite, exultemus.
O TAR- JEE, Ihig dooin arrane y ghoaill gys y Chiarn : Ihig dooin dy creeoil boggey 'ghoaill ayns niart nyn saualtys.
2 Lhig dooin cheet kiongoyrt rish yn enish echey lesh toyrt- booise : as soilshaghey shin bene gennal aynsyn lesh arraneyn- moyllee.
3 Son ta'n Chiarn ny Yee mooar : as ny Ree mooar erskyn dy choo- illey Yee.
4 Ayns y laue echeysyn ta ooilley corneilyn y thallooin : as niart ny croink she leshyn eh myrgeddin.
5 Yn faarkey she leshyn eh, as eh ren eh : as ny laueyn echeysyn ren aarloo yn thalloo chirrym.
6 O tar-jee, lhig dooin ooashley y choyrt, as tuittym sheese : as gliooney kiongoyrt rish y Chiarn y Fer ren shin.
7 Son eshyn y Chiarn y Jee ain : as shinyn pobble e phastyr, as kirree e laue..
8 Jiu my nee shiu clashtyn e choraa, ny creoi-jee nyn ' gree- aghyn : myr ayns y vrasnagh,

Sic.

598

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 19.

Old Version, fiyns la y vioulaghy ayns yn 'asyght.
9 Mar viouli ny haeraghyn aggu mish : hsfeyr ayd magh mi, as ghonick ayd my pbraghyn.
10 Ry da 'lid blsfeyn liaur va mlsh korri rish y chilogh shanoni, as duyrt mi : she phobyl ta, g6yl as y rdyd ayns 'an griaghyn erson ghaneil ayd er doyrt enh er my riydjyns.
1 1 Gausyn ren mish lu ayns my ghorri : nagh jeanagh ayd goyl schiagh ayng my ae.
CantcUe domino, psal. 96.
OGOUGI^ d'yn chiarn oriyn n6o : gouigi^ orayn d'yn chiam uUy yn tallu sldyn.
2 Goivgi prdyn d'yn chiarn, as molligi y aenymsyn : bigi jinsh da, haualys-syn a 14 gy 1|L.
3 Insigi y oneyrsyn dy ny hajigristin : as y ientyssyn dy dygh ully phobyl.
4 Erson sh'mdyr yn chiarn, as gha vod e ^ fiu ve erna .volley : t^ nasrnd dy g6yl ajgyl r6ish na ny jighyn uUy.
5 As erson jighyn ully ny han- grislm, gha vel dyd agh jallunyn : aghshe yn chiarn ren ny neaughyn,
6, Ta gl6yr as ammys na iaenish- yn : ta piieyr as oneyr ayns y heisyn kasserick.
7 Toergi d'yn chiarn, 6 shiusse kinaghyn dyn phobyl : toergi dyn chiarn ammys, as puer.
8 Toergi d'yn chiarn yn on^yr ta kdyr dS. senym : toergi laeyf giutyn, as targi schiagh ayns ny kurtyn aggesyh,
9 o jeanrgi ammys d'yn chiarn ayns boiidj ^ ghassrikys : ligge yn talu ully agyl y g6yl jseshyn.

New Version. a.s ayns laa yn viplagh ayns yn aasagh ;
9 Tra ran ny ayraghyn eu mish y vrasnaghey : phrow ad mee, as honnick ad my obbraghyn.
10 Da-eed blein liauyr va mee corree rish y cheeloghe shoh, as dooyrt mee : She pobbk ad ta goll er-shaghryn ayns nyn gree-- aghyn, son cha vel enn^y er ves oc er my raaidyn.
1 1 Dauesyn loo mee ayns my chorree : nagh ragh ad stiagh ayns m'ea.
Psalm 96. Cantate Domino.
OGOW-JEE arrane noa da'n Chiarn : gow jee arrane da'n Chiarn, ooilley yn slane seihU.
2 Gow-jee arrane da'n Chiarn, as moylley-jee ynEnnymechey : insh- jee magh e haualtys veih laa dy laa,
3 Jean-jee e ooashleyyhoilshagh- ey da ny ashoonyn-quaagh : as e yindyssyn da dy chooilley phobble.
4 Son ta'n Chiarn mooar, as cha vod eh dy feeu 've er ny voyl- ley : ta ny smoo dy aggie dy ve goit roishyn na dy chooilley Yee.
5 Son cha vel ooilley Jeeghyn^ ny ashoonyn agh jallooyn : agh she yn Chiam chroo ny niaughyn,
6 Ta gloyr as ooashley ayns e enish : ta, pooar as onnor ayns ynnyd e chasherickys.
7 Cur-jee da'n Chiarn, O shjuish chynneeyn y phobble : cheb-jee da'n Chiarn ooashley as pooar.
8 Cur-jee da'n Chiarn yn onnor cair da'n Ennym echey : cheb-jee ourallyn, as tar-jee stiagh ayns e chooyrtyn.
9 O Cur-jee ooashley da'n Chiarn ayns yn ynnyd aalin dy chasherickys : Ihig da'n slane seihll y ve arrymagh ayns e enish.

Sic,

Fn xix. M.

PSALMYN DAVID.

599

Old Version.
10 Imsigi magh e masky ny hangristin gy nse yn chiarn sh'rii: as gy nae aeshyn ren yn s^yl kruin gho sickyr hagh vod e ve ema skughey, as kyns ni e yn phobyl y vruinys gy kdyr.
11 Ligge ny neauaghyn bogey y goyl, as ligge yn talu ve gan- noil : ligge yn farkey shian y ianu as ully na ta dyn.
1 2 Ligge yn magheyr be gannoil as ully na ta ayn : eis gou ully bilchyn yn ghelliy bogey rseyfs yn chiarn.
13 Erson t'chiit^ erson t'chiit' dy h6yrt bruinys er y tallu : as rish kdyrys dy hoyrt briiinys er y ifyl as yn pobyl rish y irrinys.
Domintts regnavit. 97 '.
SHE yn chiam sh'ni, fodey yn talu ve gannoil je shen : gy jaru foddi ymmydi ny' n ^ ellanyn ve gannoil je.
2 Ta bojalyn as dorghys kruii' magiyrt ymmishsyn : she kdyrys as bruinys yn ynyd vaghey aggesyn.
3 Haeid ainil rsefsyn : as loske e shuas y noidjyn er gygh lin chaeyf.
4 Hugg y ainilyn tarniagh soil- shey d'yn t^yl : ghoniek yn tallu e as ve aglagh.
5 Ren ny knuick liaey kasly rish kseir ag faeanish y chiarn : ag fseanish chiarn y t^yl ully.
6 Ta ny neauaghyn ern' insh y ghdyrys : as ghoniek ully yii pobyl y gl6yr.
7 Er an gurr mou gy rou aydsyn ully ta janu ammys dy jallunyn graynt as ta agne ack ayns jiaghyn fardalagh : kurgi ammys dasyn shiusse iiaghyn ully.
8 Ghyyl Seion jS as gou e bogey:

New Version.

10 Insh jee mastey ny ashoonyn, dy nee yn Chiarn y Ree : as dy nee eshyn eh t'er n'yannoo yn seihll rhunt cha shickyr nagh vod eh ve er ny scughey, as kys dy jean eh yn pobble y vriwnys dy cairagh.
ir Lhig da ny niaughyn goaill boggey, as lhig da'n thalloo 've gennal ; lhig da'n faarkey feiyral, as ooilley ny t'ayn.
1 2 Lhig da'n magher 've lane dy voggey, as ooilley ny t'ayn : eisht nee ooilley biljyn y cheyll boggey ghoaill kiongoyrt rish y Chiarii.
1 3 Son t'eh cheet, t'eh cheet dy vriwnys y thalloo : as lesh cairys dy vriwnys y seihll, as y pobble lesh e ynrickys.
Psalm 97. Domirms regnavit.
TA'N Chiarn yn Ree, foddee yn seihll goaill boggey jeh : dy jarroo, foddee ny ymmodee ellanyn boggey y ghoaill jeh.
2 Ta bodjallyn as dorraghys rhygeayrt-y-mysh : ta cairys as briwnys coamrey e stoyl-reeoil.
3 Hed aile magh roish : as losh- tee eh seose e noidyn er dy chooilley heu.
4 Ren ny tendreilyn echey soil- shey y choyrt da'n seihll : honnick y thalloo shen, as ve agglit.
5 Ren ny croink Iheie goU-rish kere ec fenish y Chiarn : ec fenish Chiarn y slane seihll.
6 Ta ny niaughyn er hoil- shaghey e chairys : as ta ooilley yn pobble er akin e ghloyr.
7 Bee adsyn ooilley er nyn goyrt gys nearey ta cur ooashley da jiillooyn granit, as ta goaill taitnys ayns Jeeghyn fardalagh : cur-jee ooashley dasyn, ooilley shiuish' Yeeghyn.
8 Cheayll Sion jeh shoh, as ghow

Sic.

6oo

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 19.

Old Version, as va ininyn luda ganoil erson tdy vniinyssyn, o hiarn.
9 Erson tou us hiarn na s^rje na ully na ta ayns y tallu : tou us tr6git sh^as fody erskyn ny jiaghyn uUy.
10 o shiusse ta grayi aggu er y chiarn, jeaghigi gy bi duoi aggu er yn red ta oik : ta yn chiarn friall anminiyn y niiyn, lifr^i ayd vei lau yn niaughraui.
11 Ta soilshe ern gdas s/as dy klyei ghayragh : as bogey gannoil dy Iseid as ta dy ghri firrinagh.
12 Gouigi bogey ayns y chiarn shiusse l^ei kayragh : as toergi buias erson kuine dyn ghasgerick aggesyn.

New Version, ee boggey; as va inneenyn Yudah gennal, er graih dty vriwnyssyn, O Hiarn.
9 Son t'ou uss, Hiarn, ny syrjey na adsyn ooilley t'er y thalloo : t'ou er dty hoiaghey seose foddey erskyn dy chooilley Yee.
10 O shiuish ta graihagh er y Chiarn, jeeagh-jee dy der shiu dwoaie da'n oik : ta'n Chiarn coadey anmeenyn e nooghyn ; nee eh ad y livrey veih laue ny mee-chrauee.
1 1 Ta soilshey er n'irree son y vooinjer cha,iragh : as gennallys gherjoilagh dauesyn ta dy chree firrinagh.
12 Gow-jee boggey ayns y Chiarn, shiuish sleih ynrick : as cur-jee booise ayns cooinaghtyn jeh e chasherickys.

ASPYRT. Cantate domino, psal. 98.
O GOUIGI orayn n6o gys y chiarn: erson te ern' ianu redyn ientysagh.
2 Rish y lau iesh h^yn, as rish y rii ghasserick : te er veadthyn ga h^yn y varriyght.
3 Ta yn chiarn er soilsaghy y hauilys : y ghayrys te erna hoil- saghey gy foskilt ayns silliy ny hangristin.
4 T'e er guinaghtyn er y vyghin as yirriny gys tei Israel : as ta ully kiinn y t^yl er vackin saudlys nan lih.
5 Soilshi shiu heyn gannoil gys y chiarn shiusse hallunyn ully: gouigi oriyn, gougi bogey, as toergi buias.
6 Molligi yn chiarn er y ghrult : gouigi oriyn gys y ghruit rish psalm dy vuias y hoyrt.

EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 98. Cantate Domino.
O GOW-JEE arrane noa gys y Chiarn : son t'eh er n'yan- noo reddyn yindyssagh.
2 Lesh e laue yesh bene, as Iesh e roih chasherick : t'eh er ghed- dyn da bene yn varriaght.
3 Ta'n Chiarn er hoilshaghey e haualtys : e chairys t'eh er hoi- aghey magh dy foshlit ayns shilley ny ashoonyn.
4 T'eh er chooinaghtyn er e vyghin as e ynrickys gys thie Israel : as ta ny ardjyn sodjey mooie jeh'n theihll er valdn saual- tys y Jee ain.
5 Jeeagh-jee shiu bene gennal gys y Chiarn, ooilley shiuish chee- raghyn : gow-jee arrane, gow jee boggey, as cur-jee booise.
6 Moylley-jee yn Chiarn er y chlaasagh : gow-jee arrane er y chlaasagh lesh psalm dy hoyrt- booise.

Yn xix. l&.

PSALMYN DAVID.

60 1

Old Version. 1 Rish trumpetyn mist as psalm- yn : o soilshigi shiu h^yn gyrjuil kiangoyrt rish y chiarn yn rii.
8 Ligge yn farkey tyrmiyn y ianu as ully na ta aynshen : yn s^yl kruin as aydsyn ta vaghey dyn.
9 Ligge ny lieanaghyn 'an lauyn vdalley, as ligge ny knuick ve gyrjuil kiijaght kiangoyrt rish y chiarn : erson te er jit dy vruinys ^ y talu.
10 Rish kdyrys nil e yn s^yl y vruinys : as y pobyl rish kor- rymys.
Dominus regnamt. psal. 99.
SHE yn chiarn y rii gada voyd an* vae yn pobyl : fe sSi edyr ny cherdbyn kada voyd anvae ' yn talu.

2Ta
as a-

Ta yn chiarn miiar ayns Seion: lyrd erskin y pobyl ully.

3 ver ayd buias dy t'aenyms : ta muar ientyssagh as kasserick.
4 Sh'iiney lesh pueyr yn rii bruinysS tou ern' ianu arlu kayr : as ern' ianu bruinys as kayrys ayns jakob.
5 o moligi gy hdrd yn chiarn nan iih : as tuitchigi faeanish st6yl y ghassyn, erson te kas- serick.
6 Moises as Aaron masky y hagartyn, as Samuel masky leid as ta gsemagh er y senymsyn : jsei ayd sho er y chiarn, as gh^yl e dyd.
7 Loyr e riu magh as yn philler v6jelagh : erson drial ayd ny faenishsyn aggesyn, as yn lyfei hugge dau. ^
8* Ghyyl u dyd, o hiarn nan lih,

New Version.
7 Lesh cayrnyn myrgeddin as shawmyn : O jeeagh-jee shiu bene gennal kiongoyrt rish y Chiarn y Ree.
8 Lhig da'n faarkey feiyr y yan- noo, as ooilley ny ta ayn : yn seihll cruinn, as adsyn ta baghey ayn.
9 Lhig da ny thooillaghyn nyn massyn y woaUey, as lhig da ny croink ve gennal cooidjagh kion- goyrt rish y Chiarn : son t'eh cheet dy vriwnys y thalloo.
10 Lesh ynrickys nee eh yn seihll y vriwnys : as y pobble lesh cairys.
Psalm 99. Dominus regnavit.
SHE yn Chiarn y Ree, lhig da'n pobble girree magh myr sailliu : t'eh ny hoie eddjr ny cherubimyn ga dy vel y seihll cha anveagh.
2 S'mooar ta'n Chiarn. ayns Sion : as ard erskyn dy chooiUey phobble.
3 Ver ad booise da dty Ennym's : ta mooar,yindyssagh, as casherick.
4 Ta pooar y ree graihagh er briwnys; t'ou er hoiaghey seose cairys : t'ou er chooilleeney briwn- ys as ynrickys ayns Jacob.
5 O cur-jee ard-voylley da'n Chiarn y Jee ain : as tuitt-jee sheese er nyn ghlioonyn kion- goyrt rish stoyl e choshey, son t'eshyn casherick.
6 Moses as Aaron mastey e haggyrtyn, as Samuel miroosyn ta geamagh er e Eimym : deie ad shoh er y Chiarn, as cheayll eh ad.
7 Loayr eh roo ass y phillar vodjallagh : son dreill ad e re- cortyssyn, as y leigh v'eh er choyrt daue.
8 Cheayll 00 ad, O Hiarn nyn

' Sic.

602

PSALMYN DAVID,,

Day 19.

Old Version, l^oig u dau o i'ih, as tou er geraghy ny kummaghyn ack hdyn. 9 o gloyrigi gy miiar yn chiarn nan i'ih, as kurgi ammys gasyn er y ghnocksyn ghasserick : erson ta yn chiarn nan lih kasserick.
Jubilate deo. psal. 100.
OBIGI ganoil ayns y chiarn uUy shiusse halluynyn : sher- vdsigi yn chiarn rish gian, as targi faenish y sedynsyn l^sh ordyn.
z Bigi sickyr gy xi ja. chiarn jih : she sesbyn ren shuin as ghani e shuin h6yn, she shuiniyn y phobylsyn as kirri y phastyr.
3 o shiuligi nan rdyd gys ny dorsyn aggesyn lesh buias y hoyrt as schiagh ayns y ghurtynsyn ry moly : bigi biiiasoil dasyn, as loyr gi maei da senymsyn.
4 Erson ta yn chiarn grasiiyl ta y vyghin farraghtyn gybrdgh : as ta irrinys cheragbtyn vei shilogh gys shilogh.
Misericordiam et iudiciii. psal. loi.
Bn m'orayn dy vyghin as brui- nys : duitch, o hiarn, goyms orSyn.
2 o ligg dou tuiggel y geadthyn : ayns rdyd niaughrauiyght '-
3 kuin higg us hifyms : immiynis ayns my hei rish kri jiragh.
4 Ghi g6ym drogh red erbi ayns lau : ta duoi a'ym er pekaghyn yn niau irrinys, gha jean veg Iseid shen liennaghtyn difys.
g Hsfeid kri frauyrtagb voyms : gha derrym en er drogh uney.

New Version.
Yee : leih 00 daue, O Yee, as ren 00 kerraghey ny obbraghyn fardalagh oc.
9 O cur-jee ard voylley da'n Chiarn yn Jee ain, as jean-jee eshyn y ooashlaghey er e chronk casherick : son ta'n Chiarn yn Jee ain casherick.
Psalm too. Jubilate Deo. BEE-JEE gerjoil ayns y

o

Chiarn ooilley shiuish chee- raghyn : shirveish-jee yn Chiarn lesh gennallys, as tar-jee roish e enish lesh arrane.
3 Bee-jee shickyr dy nee'n Chiarn ta Jee : eshyn t'er n'yan- noo shin, as cha nee shin hency shinyn e phobble, as kirree e phastyr.
3 O gow-jee stiagh ayns e ghiat- tyn lesh toyrt-booise, as ayns e chooyrtyn lesh moylley : bee-jee booisal dasyn as loayrjee mie jeh'n Ennym echey.
4 Son ta'n Chiarn graysoil, ta e vyghin son dy bragh : as ta'n firrinys echey farraghtyn veih sheeloghe gys sheeloghe.
Psalm ioi. Misericordiam et judicium.
BEE m' arrane jeh myghin as briwnys : hoods, O Hiarn, goym arrane.
2 O Ihig dou tushtey y ve aym : ayns y raad dy chraueeaght.
3 Tra nee 00 my niartaghey : neem gimmeeaght ayns my hie' lesh cree ynrick.
4 Cha goym drogh ehooish erbee ayns laue : ta dwoaie aym er ny peccaghyn dy neu-firririys : cha jean veg nyn Iheid Ihiantyn hym.
5 Bee cree camlaagagh er n'eiyrt ass m' enish : cha bee ainjys aym rish drogh phersoon.

Sic.

Fh XX. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

603

Old Version.
6 quei erbi ta kurr liun er y pabii gynnys struiyms 6.
7 quei erbi mist ta shilliy morn- iagh agge, as kri ayrd gha syr- ryms 6.
8 jeaghi my huilyn er 'an Isfeidsyn as ta firrinagh ayns y tallu : gy vod 4yd vaghey maryms.
9 quei erbi ta liidjeel bse ghriui : bii eshyn my hervaynts.
10 gha jean duyne erbi m altdil vaghey ayns my hyei : gha vurri seshyn ta ginns brsegyn ayns my hilliy.
11 Struiyms gy l^ae ully yn ni- aughraui ta ayns y tallu : gy vod- dym ully ta janu gy hoik y roury magh vei ayrd valley yn chiarn.
AYRYN. Domine exaudi. psal. 102.
KLUIN my phaidjer, o hiam : as ligge m'semaght chiit huyds.
2 Na falli t'aedyns voyms ayns iserish my hyaghyn : krumm tdy ghiyseshyn huyms mar ta mi gsemagh, o kldin mi as shen gy iy'se.
3 Erson ta my laghyn kseyst er shiul mar jeagh : as ta my ghnauyn loisk s^as, mar veagh e grisi. ^
4 Ta my ghri boiltch shiis as fioitch kasly ri^h fsfeyr : marshen gy vel mish jarud dy li m'aran.
5 Erson kora m'akann : skaun ni my ghnauyn lianaghtyn risb m' 'aeyl.
6 Ta mish kasly rish pellikan ayns yn 'asygh : as mar se'n ^ ny hyi ayns yn ynyd phias.
7 Ta mi ern' array as ta mj gy jarru mar v&gh e jallu U sei nalymarkan er mulagh yn tyl.
8 Ta my n6idjyn 16yrt gy hoik

Hew Version.

6 Quoi-erbee ta cooyl chassid e naboo : eshyn neem y stroie.
7 Quoi-erbee myrgeddin t'echey shilley mooaralagh as cree ard : cha surr-ym eh.
8 Ta my hooillyn jeeaghyn orroosyn ta ynrick 'sy cheer : dy vod ad cummal mSrym.
9 Quoi-erbee ta leeideil bea chrauee : eshyn vees my harvaant.
10 Cha jean persoon erbee molteyragh cummal ayns my hie : cha surr-ym breagerey dy ve ayns my hilley.
11 Stroie-ym dy leah ooilley'n vee-chrauee ta 'sy cheer : dy voddym ooilley ny drogh-yantee y astyrt ass ard-valley'n Chiarn.
MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 102. Domine, exaudi.
CLASHT rish my phadjer, O Hiam : as Ihig da my earn roshtyn hood.
2 Ny follee dt'eddinvoym ayns earish my heaghyn : croym dty chleayshyn hym tra ta mee gea- magh ; O eaisht rhyra, as shen dy fear laah.
3 Son ta my laghyn er Iheie ersooyi myr jaagh : as ta my ehraueyn chyrmit seose myr sma- rage aile.
4 Ta my chree er vailleil as fiojit goll-rish faiyr : myr shen dy vel mee jarrood dy ee my arran.
6 Kyndaghrish coraa my accan : scoan nee my ehraueyn Ihiantyn gys m'eill.
6 Ta mee goll-rish y pelican 'syn aasagh : as myr yn hullet ta goaill ayns yn eaynagh.
7 Ta my chadley er gholl voym, as ta mee eer myr sparroo : ta sole ny-lomarcan ar mullagh thie.
8 Ta my noidyn dy m'oltooaney

Sic

6o4

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 20,

Old Version, jims fei yn 14 : as ta aydsyn td kyei orryms liiitt kdjaght m'^ei.
9 Erson ta mi ern' li lyei, mar aran : as er masky my iogh rish kdo.
10 As shen erson tdy immdiys as t'arg erson ta us er my g6yl s^as, as er my hilge shiis.
11 Ta my Idghyn ern' 'oil er shiul mar skia : as ta mi iioit mar fsbyr.
12 Agh farriit us, o hiam, erson gybragh : as tdy ghuiney trj^id magh gygh uUy hil6gh.
1 3 Irriit us, as mi us myghin er Scion : erson sh'mi gy jean u myghin urri, gy jaru ta yn iserish er ]it.
1 4 as kama ? ta tdy hervdyntyn smiinaghtyn er ny klaghyn seeks : as trsfeig lien ish y akin ayns y ia.nn.
15 Goui ny hangristiin agyl dy fsenyms o hiarn : as uUy riri- yghyn d'yn tallu t'dyrd Jr seslid *.
16 Nar hrogys yn chiarn syas Seion : as nar viis y gloyr erna akin.
1 7 Nar t6 chynda gys padjer yn voght trsegit : as gyn seiaghe beg d' 'an aghin.
18 Bii sh6 erna skriu dausyn ta chiit na ;^rse : as moUi yn sly"ei viis er nan mrse yn chiarn.
19 Erson iagh € mias vei y ynyd kasserick : magh as neau iagh yn chiarn er y tallu.
20 Gy vodagh e yn dobran laeidsyn ta ayns kapy y ghlast- chyn : as dy lifrae yn ghlaun ta er nan ordyghy gys bias.

TSovr Version.
fey-ny-Iaa : as adsyn ta eulyssagh m'oi, ta'd er vreearrey cooidjagh dy my stroie.
9 Son ta m,ee er n'ee leoie myr arran : as er heiy my yough lesh jeir;
10 As shen er coontey dty yym- moose as dty chorree : son t'ou er my hilgey sheese.
11 Ta my laghyn er n'gholl shaghey myr scaa : as ta mee fiojit myr faiyr.
12 Agh nee uss, O Hiarn, far- raghtyn son dy bragh : as yn chooinaghtyn jeed trooid dy chooilley heeloghe.
13 Nee CO girree as bee chym- mey ayd er Sion : son te traa dy beagh myghin ayd urree, dy jar- roo, ta'n traa er jeet.
14 As cre'n-oyr? ta dty harva- antyn smooinaghtyn er ny voall- aghyn eck : as s'treih Ihien dy akin ee 'sy joan.
15 Nee ny ashoonyn aggie y ghoaill roish dt'Ennym, O Hiarn : as ooilley reeaghyn y theihll roish dt'Ard-ooashley ;
16 Tra nee yn Chiarn Sion y hroggal seose : as tra vees y ghloyr echey er ny hoilshaghey ;
1 7 Tra t'eh dy hyndaa eh bene gys padjer ny boghtyn treigit : as nagh vel eh soiaghey beg jeh nyn aghin.
18 Bee shoh er ny scrieu son cooinaghtyn da sheelogheyn ry- heet : as nee pebble nagh vel foast er ny ruggey yn Chiarn y voylley ;
19 Son t'eh er yeeaghyn neose veih ynnyd e chasherickys : magh ass niau hug y Chiarn yn seihll my-ner ;
20 Dy voddagh eh dobberan nyn Iheid as ta ajms cappeeys y chlashtyn : as y chloan y livrey t'er nyn gheyrey gys baase ;

' Sic.

Yn XX. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

605

Old Tersion.
21 Gy vod ayd senym y chiarn y insh ayns Seion : as y ammys ag jeriusalem.
22 Nar ta yn pobyl chiaglit kiijaght : as ny ririaghtyn mist dy , hyrvjes yn Chiarn.
23 Hugg e niias my gniart ayns my iurnsfe : as iarr e my laghyn.
24 Agh duyrt mi, o my lih, na goui mi er shiul ayns mseyn m'^aesh : as erson tdy vlseinchyn t'ayd farraghtyn tr^id gygh idly hil6gh.
25 Ta us, o hiarn ayns y tossiagh er seiaghe Mnn y tal- luin : as she ny niaughyn ober tdy lauyn.
26 Heid aydsyn mou, agh farri us : nil aydsyn ully goyl shsen- tiyght mar ta komry.
27 as mar ydagh ni us dydsyn y ghyghla, as bi ayd kyghlit : agh she us andyn ksedyn, as gha-dfer ' tdy vleinchyn nardy.
28 Nil klaun tdy hervaynt tyn- naghtyn : as shassi i sliught sickyr ayns tdy hilliys.
Benedic anima. psal. 103.
MOLL ^ y ' chiarn, O my anym : as ully ta erlsef stei jims moligi y senyrasyn kasserick.
2 MoP yn chiarn, o my an3rm : as na janid ully ny toyrty ssyn aggesyn.
3 Ta ly"bi ully tdy pheky : as slaynaghy ully t'aniiinys.
4 Ta saudyl tdy v^e vei kali : as ta kurr attaghan oyrt rish myghin as duiys grayigiiil.
6 Ta lisfeny tdy v^al rish redyn maei : ta dy ianu dag as liir mar ^Irey.
6 Ta yn chiarn janu kiyiys as

Hew Version.

21 Dy voddagh ad Ennym y Chiarn y hoilshaghey ayns Sion : as e ooashley ec Jerusalem ;
22 Tra ta'n pobble er nyn jag- lym cooidjagh : as ny reeriaghtyn myrgeddin dy hirveish y Chiarn.
23 Ghow eh ersooyl my niart er my yurnah : as ren eh my laghyn glare.
24 Agh dooyrt mee, O my Yee, ny gow mee ersooyl ayns mean m'eash : er son dty vleeantyn's t'ad farraghtyn trooid dy chooilley heeloghe.
25 T'ou uss, Hiarn, ayns y toshiaght er hoiaghey undin y thallooin : as ta ny niaughyn obbyr dty laueyn ;
26 Hed adsyn, naardey, agh bee uss er mayrn : aasee ad ooilley shenn myr garmad ;
27 As myr coamrey nee 00 ad y chaghlaa, as bee ad er nyn gagh- laa : agh uss yn Jee cheddin, as cha jean dty vleeantyn's failleil.
28 Nee cloan dty harvaantyn tannaghtyn : as shassee yn sluight oc shickyr ayns dty hilley.
Psalm 103. Benedic, anima mea.
BANNEE yn Chiarn, O m'an- nym : as ooilley ny ta cheu- sthie jee'm bannee e EnnjTn casherick.
2 Bannee yn Chiarn, O m'ann3Tn: as ny jarrood ooilley e hoyrtyssyn.
3 Ta leih doilley dty pheccah : as slaanaghey ooilley dty ghogh- anyn;
,4 Ta sauail dty vioys veih toyrt- mow : as dy dty choamrey lesh myghin as kenjallys-ghraihagh ;
5 Ta jannoo magh dty veeal lesh nheeghyn mie : jannoo 00 aeg as lajer myr urley.
6 Tai'n Chiarn cooiUeeney cairys

Sic.

6o6

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 20.

Old Version.
bnunys : daflsjTi uUy ta kummit shus ry aga^r.
7 Idgh e y rddjyn dy v6yses : y obraghyn dy ghlaun Israel.
8 Ta yn chiarn Idyn dy hrsei as dy vyghin : syrrel fodey, as dy vsSys mdar.
9 Gha bii e goni tr6dje : ghamli t'e kummel y ghorri erson gy- bragh.
10 Gha ren e ruiniyn nyrae nan beky : ghamii jik e shuin nyrae nan olkys.
1 1 Erson jeagh gh6 iyrd as ta yn neau shaghey yn tallu : gho mdar ta y vyghin-syn mist dausyn ta goyl agyl raeyf.
12 jeagh gho haen mist as ta yn iirr vei yn iferr : ghon shen ta er do^rt nan bekaghyn voiniyn.
13 Gy jaru mar ta der g6yl traeyi er y ghlauft haeyn ; gy jaru marshen ta yn chiarn trokroil' A'^asyn ta goyl agyl je-shyn.
14 Erson s^n^dasyn kre le ta shuin jant : te kuinaghy nagh veil- shuin ag Jan.
15 Gha vel laghyn gU3Tie agh mar fdyr : erson te gias mar losserinyn yn vagheir.
16 Erson gho ly» as ta )ti gfa em oil harrish te er shiul : as gha hdun d'yn ynyd agge e dragh.
17 Agh ta mseiys hrokroil yn chiarn farraghtyn erson gybrdgh as gybrdgh orfusyn ta goyl agyl j§ : as y ghdyrys er kladn ghlenniy.
18 Gy jaru er labid as ta frial y ghdnayntsyn : as smunaghtyn er y abertsyn.
t9 Ta yn chiarn em' ianu aria y ynyd ayns n^au : as ta yn riri- yght aggesyn r^el harrish ully.
20 O" radigi yn chiarn sWusse amilyn aggesyn smd ayns gniart :

New Version.

as briwnys : er nyn son Ocsyn ooilley ta tranlaasit-lesh aggair.
7 Hoilshee eh e raaidyn da Mo- ses ; e obbraghyn da cloan Israel.
8 Ta'n Chiarn lane dy hymmey as dy vyghin : surranse-foddey, as jeh mieys vooar.
9 Cha bee eh kinjagh corree : chamoo t'eh freayll e yymmoose son dy bragh.
10 Cha vel eh er ghellal rooin lurg nyn beccaghyn : ny er choo- illeeney shin cordail rish nyn mee-chraueeaght ;
1 1 Son jeeagh ere cha ard as ta niau ayns co-soyllaghey jeh'n thal- loo : wheesh cheddin ta e vyghin dauesyn ta goaill aggie roish.
1 2 Jeeagh ere cha Ihean as ta'n shiar veih'n sheear : choud ched- din t'eh er hoiaghey nyn bec- caghyn voin.
13 Dy jarroo, myr ta chymmey ec ayr er e chloan bene : myf shen ta'n Chiarn myghinagh daue- syn ta goaill aggie roish.
14 Son shione da ere jeh ta shin jeant : t'eh cooinaghtyn nagh vel shin agh joan.
15 Cha vel laghyn dooinney agh myr faiyr : son t'eh gaase myr blaa yn vagher.
16 Son cha leah as ta'n gheaygoll harrish, te ersooyl : as cha der yn ynnyd ve ayn enney er ny sodjey,
17 Agh ta mieys myghinagh y Chiam farraghtyn son dy bragh as dy bragh orroosyn ta goaill- aggie roish : as e chairys er cloan chUenney ;
18 Orroosyn dy jarroo ta freayll' e chonaant : as ta smooinaghtyn er e annaghyn dy yannoo ad.
1 9 Ta'n Chiam er hoiaghey seose e stoyl reeoil ayns niau : as ta e reeriaght reill harrish ooilley.
20 O bannee-jee yn Chiarn, shiuish e ainleyn, shiuish ta poo-

Vn XX. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

60^

Old Version, shiusse ta kuiliny y abertsyn, as klastchen rish k6ra y g6yn.
21 O moligi yn chiarn shiusse uUy y heshaghtyn ghagi-syn : shiusse ny sherviyntyn aggesyn ta janu y agney.
22 O 16yrigi maei d'yn chiarn shiusse ully ny hobraghyn agge- syn, ayns gygh ully ynyd dS rdel- syn : mol us yn clJarn o m'anym.

ASPYRT. Benedic anima mea. psal. 104.
MOLL yn chiarn o m'anym : o hiarn my iih ta us fiir glor6il tou komrit rish ayrd ^aslid as oneyr.
2 Toll dy tdy ghayraghy h^joi rish soilshey mar vdaghe ry ydagh : as skyley magh ny neauaghyn mar kurta3Ti.
3 Ta toyrt shoutyn y hiambyr ayns ny huiskaghyn : as janu charedjTi dS dy ny bojalyn, as gimmiaght er skanyn yn g;^8ei.
4 Ta janu y dinilyn nan spyr- ydyn : as y herv^si nan aimlyn lossy.
5 Hyei e shiis chymsyn yn tal- luin : nagh bedgd erna skughey ag i^rish erbi.
6 Ghurys € rish y dfifnid nash mar rish ydagh : ta ny huiskaghyn, shassij ayns ny knuick.
7 Ag tagh-san "• t'dyd chsfe : agg kora dy hdrniaghs t'ayd agylagh.
8 T'dyd doU s;^, gho ayrd as ny knuick as shiis gys ny k6nyn hiis : gy jam gys yn ^nyd tou us erna ordyghe dausyn.
9 Tou er seiaghe dau' an gad-

New Version.

aral ayns niart : shiuish ta cooilleeney e harey, as ta geaish- tagh rish coraa e ghoan.
21 O bannee-jee yn Chiarn, ooilley shiuish e heshaght flaunys : shiuish e harvaantyn ta cooilleeney e aigney.
22 O loayr-jee dy mie jdi'n Chiarn, ooilley shiuish e obbragh- yn, ayns dy chooilley ynnyd jeh e reilltys ; bannee yn Chiarn, O m'armym.
EVENING PRAYER.
Psalm 104. Benedic, anima mea.
t) ANNEE yn Chiarn, O m'an- ■l-' nym : O Hiarn my Yee, t'ou erskyn towse gloyroil, t'ou er ny choamrey lesh Ard-ooashley as onnor.
2 T'ou dy choamrey 00 hene lesh soilshey myr lesh garmad ; as skeayley magh ny niaughyn myr curtan ;
3 Ta soiaghey beamyn e hiam- yryn ayns ny hushtaghyn; as jannoo ny bodjallyn e ainagh, as goll er skianyn ny geayee.
4 T'eh jannoo e ainleyn spyr- rydyn (ny geayghyn) : as e hirvei- shee lossey dy aUe.
5 T'eh er hoiaghey undinyn y thallooin : nagh bee eh ec traa erbee er ny scughey.
6 Choodee 00 eh lesh y diunid myr lesh garmad : ta ny hush- taghyn Ihie ayns ny croink.
7 Ec yn oghsan ayds t'ad chea ersooyi : ec coraa dty haarnagb ta aggie orroo.
8 T'ad goll seose cha aid as ny croink, as sheese gys ny coanyn : eer gys yn ynnyd t'ou er phointeil daue.
9 T'ou er hoiaghey ny cagli-

Sic.

6o8

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 30.

Old Vartlon.

laghyn nagh jeed dyd shaghey : na chyndi ni'ist dy ghiidaghy yn tallu.
10 Ta toyrt ny chibbraghyn gys ny BtriSanyn ; ta ifi masky ny knuick. ^
1 1 Ta ully alagh yn vaghelr gif j6 : as ny hassylyn ky&i kuir nan b&a.
12 liorish-syn ag sfeynli yn^deyr bi ynyd vaghey as nl'i ayd binnys masky ny banglanyn.
13 Ta guiskaghy ny knuick vei ndas : ta yn tallii lisenith' rish m^as t'obraghyns.
14 T6 toyrt magh fsfeir d'yn allagh : as luss glass dy htervdes geney.
16 Gy vod e bi y hoyrt as y tallu, as phiyn ta jand ganoil kri yn duyne : as dil dy ianu dd i^i ganoil, as aran dy gniartaghy kri guyney.
16 Ta bilchyn yn chiarn layn dy happ : gy jaru cedyryn libanus ta esnyn erna heiaghy.
17 Aynshen ta ny hs&ynli janu nan idj : as ta ny bilchyn jdys nan ynyd vaghi d'yn sttfyrk.
18 Ta ny knuick iidy ynyd kemmirk dy ny g6yr k}wi : as marshen ta ny kregyn klagh ghOn ny koninyn. .
19 Dordi 6 yn mask ghon shdr- tayn d'ierishyn : as saun d'yn grian y goll shiis.
30 Tou janu dorghys gy vod e ve yn yi : aynshen ta uUy bifein yn kleu glyasyght.
21 Ta ny leionyn buridgh nyrae nan gregh : hyrre nan mi er jih.
22 Ta yn grian drri as t'iyd doll er thiul kdjagnt : as t'iyd l/ei shils ayns nan uidjyn.

Hew Vanlon. aghyn oc nagh Jed ad harrlsh : ny cnyndaa reesht dy choodaghey yn thalloo.
10 T'eh cur ny geillyn gys ny awinyn : ta roie mastey ny croink.
11 Ta ooilley beiyn y vagher giu Jeu : as ta ny asiyllyn fele cuir nyn baa.
I a Lioroo vees nyn gummal ec eeanlee'n aer : as nee ad bingys mastey ny banglaneyn.
13 'T'eh gushtaghey ny croink vcih'n yrjid : la'n seihfl cr ny Ihieeney lesh mess dty obbraghyn.
14 Teh cur magh faiyr son y maase : as mcssyn y vagheragn son ymmyd dooinney ;
15 Dy vod eh beaghey y chur lesh magh ass y thalloo, as feeyn ta gerjaghey cree dooinney : as ooill dy chur da eddin gennal, as arran dy niartaghey crce doo- inney.
16 Ta biljyn y Chiarn myrged- din lane dy hoo : dy-jarroo cedar- yn Libanus t'cshyn er hoiaghey ;
1 7 Ayndoo ta ny eeanlee Jannoo nyn idd : as ta ny biljyn juy» ynnyd-cummal son y stork.
18 Ta ny croink ard oayll son ny goair feie : am myr ihen ta ny creggyn son ny connlnyn.
19 Ren eh yn eayst y phointell son imbaghyn shickyr : as shione da'n ghrian yn traa dy Ihie.
20 T'ou jannoo dorraghys dy chur stiagh yn oie : ayn ta ooilley beiyn y cheyll rowail mygeayrt,
21 Ta ny lionyn garveagagh son nyn spooillcy : shirrey nyn meaghey veih Jee.
22 Ta'n ghrian girree, as t'ad cosnev rhymboo cooidiagh : as Ihie sheese ayni nyn ooigyn.

Sic.

Fn XX. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

609

Old Teraion.
23 Ta dnyne doll magh gi obyr as da labraght : naggedere y faskyr.
24 O hiam gho ymmydi as ta tobraghyns : ayns krinyght ren d ayd ully ta yn tallu layn dy tdy verchys.
• 25 Marshen ta yn farkey mtiar as I^n niist : yn ynyd ta reddyn sniu gyn &ni, b^tchyn begy as muary niisL
26 dynshen ta ny longyn doll as aynshen ta yn leviathan shen ton ns ema ianu dy gi6yl y ghlui iynshen.
27 T'iyd 8h6 ully farkiaght oyrts gy vod us bi y hoyrt dau ayns i^rish ghfii.
28 NaT tou dy hoyrt dau e t'iyd di haglym : as nar tou foskyly tdy lau t'dyd lienitch rish mei.
29 Nar tou fallaghey t'aedyn t'ayd syit : nar tou goyl er shiul nan aneP t'iyd marru, as t'iyd chyndait rust gys an jann.
30 Nar tou ligge dy fannel' doll magh, bii ^d jant : as nut us n6o riist aedyn yn taluin,
31 Nii ^aeslid glor6il yn chiam feinnaghtyn erson gybragh : goui yn chiam bogey ayns y obraghyn.
32 Nil yn tallu krd ag yn chilliy aggesyn : manag^ jean i agh benelt rish ny knuick.nii ayd j&gh.
33 GOyms ordyn dyn chiam ghoud as viin bio mollym ny lih ghoud as bum er mam.
34 As shen mar mi my go^n aeshyn y vuiys : bii my voggey ayns- y chiam.
35 As erson peki bii iyd er an gurr mou as y tallu, as higg yn

TSesw Vergion.
23 Ta dooinney goU magh gys e obbyr, as gys e laboraght : derre^n astyr.
24 O Hiam, ere cha ymmodee ta dt'obbraghyn : ayns creenaght t'ou er n'yannoo ad ooilley, ta'n seihll lane jeh dty verchys.
25 Myr shen ta'n faarkey mooar as feayn myrgeddin : ayn ta cre- toorjn snaauee gyn earroo, beish- tyn chammah beg as mooar.
26 Shen y raad ta ny Ihongyn shiauley, as ayns shen ta'n Le- viathan : t'ou uss er n'yannoo dy ghoaill yn reamys echey ayn.
27 T'ad shoh ooilley &rkiaght ort : dy vod 00 beaghey y chur daue ayns imbagh cooie.
28 Tra t'ou dy chur daue eh, t'ad dy hagglym eh : as tra t'ou fosley dty laue, t'ad jeant magh lesh mie.
29 Tra t'ou follaghey dt'eddin, t'ad seaghnit : tra t'ou goaill ersooyi yn ennal oc, t'ad geddyn baase, as t'ad chyndait reesht gys nyn ooir;
30 Tra t'ou Ihiggey magh dt'en- nal, bee ad er nyn groo : as t'ou cureddinnoadaeaghtyrythallooin.
31 Nee Ard-ooashley gloyroil y Chiam farraghtyn son dy bragh : nee yn Ch^m boggey 'ghoaill ayns e obbraghyn.
32 Bee yn thalloo er-creau ec e hilley : my nee eh agh bentyn rish ny sleityn, bee ad ayns jaagh.
33 Goym arrane da'n Chiam choud as s'bio mee : neem my Yee y voylley choud as veem er-maym,
34 As shen myr nee my ghoanr eshyn y wooiys : bee my voggey ayns y Chiam.
35 Er son peccee, bee adsyn er nyn goyrt mow veih'n thalloo, as

Sic.

R r

6io

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 21.

Old Version.

niaughraui gys kian : moll us yn ' chiarn o m'anym moll y ^ chiarn.

AYRYN.
Confitemini Domino, psal. 105,
OTOERGI buias d'yn chiam, as seigi er y senymsyn : insh d'yn phobyl kre ny redyn tS erna ianu.
2 O ligg dy ny horanyn agguish ve j^syn as molligi € : as ligge nan dagld ve id uUy ny hobragh- yn ientyssagh aggesyn.
3 Bigi gannoil ayns y aenymsyn kasserick. ligge yn kri acksyn ve gannoil ta shyirre yn chiarn.
4 Shyrrigi yn chiarn as y gniart shyirrigi y aedynsyn gybragh.
5 kuinigi er ny hobraghyii ien- tyssagh reri xshyn : y ientyssyn as bruinyssyn y vdal.
6 O shiusse ra^s Abraham y hervdynt : o shiusse ghlaun lakob y ryisyn. ^
■ 1 She seshyn yn chiam nan iih : ta ny bruinyssyn aggesyn ayns y tj^yl uUy.
8 V6 riu kuinaghtyn er y ghun- aynt as ialtyn : ren e dy hiisayn shiloghyn.
■ 9 Gy jam yn ktlnaynt ren e rish Abraham : as yn lu, lu e dy Isaak.
10 As dordi e shen dy lakob ghon lyei : as dy Israel ghon chymn^, gybragh farraghtyn.
i I GrA duitch verrym tallu gha- ndan : kranghyr yn eirys aguish.
12 Tra nagh rou f6yst agh beg- gan jusyn : as a^d nan jorinyn ayns y tallu.
13 yn tra ghii ayd vei yn dtiun

New Version, hig jerrey' er ny mee-chrauee : cur uss moylley da'n Chiam, O m'an- nym, cur moylley da'n Chiarn^
MORNING PRAYER.
Psalm 105. Confitemini Domino.
OCUR-JEE booise da'n Chiarn, as eie-jee er yn En- nym echey : insh-jee da'n pobble ' ere ny reddyn t'eh er n'yannoo.
2 O Ihig da ny arraneyn eu 've jehsyii, as moylley-Jee eh : as Ihig da'n taggloo eu y ve mychione ooilley e obbraghyn yindyssagh. .
3 Gow-jee boggey ayns yn En- nym casherict echey : Ihig da'n cree ocsyn 've gennal ta shirrey Inrg y Chiam.
4 Shir-jee ja. Chiam as e niart j shir-jee e eddin er son dy bragh.
5 Cooinee-jee er ny obbraghyn , yindyssagh t'eh er n'yannoo : e virrillyn, as briwnyss)Ti e veeal ;
6 O shiuish sluight Abraham e harvaant : shiuish chloan Yacob t'eh er reih.
7 Eshyn y Chiam y Jee ain : ta e vriwnyssyn ayns ooilley'n seihll.
8 T'eh er hy ve kinjagh cooin- aghtagh jeh e chonaant as e ghialdynyn : ren eh da thonsane dy heelogheyn ;
9 Yn eer conaant ren eh rish Abraham : as y breearrey loo eh da Isaac ;
10 As shen doardee eh da Jacob son leigh : as da Israel son con- aant dy bragh farraghtyn ;
11 'Gra, Dhyts ver-ym thalloo Chanaan : cronney nyn eiraght.
12 Tra nagh row ad foast agh beggan jeu : as adsyn nyn yoar- reeyn ayns y cheer :
13 Tra v'ad scughey veih ashoon

Sic.

•Yn xxi. Id.

•!&SALMYN DAVID.

6ir

Old Version.
■ gys dtiun elle vei yn ririyght gys • pobyl elle.
14 Gha ligg e duyne erbi dy

ianu agdyr dau
agh hugg e

, aghsan dy riaghyn er 'an son-syn.
15 Na bennigi my alit : as na jeanigi veg y skeley dy my 'ader- yn.
1 6 Harrish shen jei € er genniy er y tallu : as strui € uUy yn artaghy d'dran.
. 17 Agh hugge e duyney rtfym- busyn : gy jam Joseph va erna •ghreck dy ve na v6yndy.
1 8 Gorii Syd ny kassyn aggesyn ayns ny stokkyn : ghi yn iaern schiagh ayns y anym.
1 9 Naggedere haink yn iasrish gy rou y ghiiish erna ianu fysseri : ren fokyl yn chiarn y hyirre magh €.
20 Hugg yn ru fyss as lifrae •€shyn : ligg kianurtys y phobyl
dasyn gbll sjfyr.
21 Ren e chiarn jeshyn niist da hei : as fer r^el dd ghuid ully.
. 22 Gy vodagh i f phrinsaghyn y ^nsaghey^ nyre y aghey : as krinyght y^saghe ^da 'irr ghurley.
23 Haink Israel niist gys sejipt as va Jacob na'er jori.ayns tallu hamm.
24 As hugg e er y phobyl gads gy fur viiar : as ren e aydsyn naslaidjery na nan noidjyn.
25 Hynda yn kri acksyn mar- shen gy rou duoi ack er y phobyl : as ren ayd gy niau irrinagh ra hervayntyn.
26 Eish hugg e Moyses y her- vaynt : as Aaron ve erna rj^i.
27 As iagh 4yd sh6 y gheraghyn nan maskey-Syn : as y ientyssyn ayns tallu hain.

Ifew Version. gys "ashoon : veih un reeriaght gys pobble elley :
14 Cha Ihig eh da dooinney erbee aggair 'yannoo daue : agh hug eh oghsan da eer reeaghyn er y ghraih oc.
15 Ny benn-jee rish my Er- ooillit : as ny jean-jee veg y ski elley da my adeyryn.
16 Marish shen, doardee eh genney er y cheer : as stroie eh yn slane beaghey dy arran.
17 Agh hug eshyn dooinney rhymboo : dy jarroo Joseph, va er ny chreck son sharvaant ayns bondiaght ;
18 E chassyn ren ad y Ihottey lesh geulaghyn : hie guin y yiarn stiagh gys e chree ;
1 9 Derrey haink y traa dy row e chooish er ny hoilshaghey : ren goo yn Chiarn eshyn y phroviral.
20 Hug y ree chaghter dy eays- ley eh : hug prince y phobble e reamys da.
21 Ren eh eh ny hiarn myr- geddin harrish e hie : as kianrioort harrish ooilley e rheam ;
22 Dy oardrail e phrinceyn lurg e aigney : as creenaght y ynsaghey da e ir-choyrlee.
23 Haink Israel myrgeddin gys Egypt ; as va Jacob ny yoarree ayns cheer Ham.
24 As vishee eh yn pobble echey dy yindyssagh : as ren eh ad ny s'troshey na nyn noidyn ;
25 Ny creeaghyn ocsyn va myr shen er ny hyndaa, dy row dwoaie oc er e phobble : as hug ad drogh
ighellal da e harvaantyn.
26 Eisht hug eshyn Moses e har- vaant : as Aaron, v'eh er ny reih ;
27 As hoilshee ad shoh e chowr- aghyn ny mast'oc : as yindyssyn ayns cheer Ham.

Sic.

R r 2

6l2

PSALMYN DAVID.

Das 21.

Old Varsion.
28 Hugg e dorghys as v€ dor- ghy : as gha rou djd ariymagh gys y 'okyll.
29 Hynda e nan uiskaghyn gys fuill : as varru e ny hieskyn acksan.
30 Hugg nan dallu magh frog- gyn ayns shiameryn nan riaghyn.
31 Loyr e yn ffokyi as haink gygh-ttlly vdney ghorghuilagyn as miyljm ayns nan gserifnjm ully.
32 Hugg e dau klaghyn snaghti erson fiaghy : as losseryn d'dinil ayns nan dallu.
33Voail e nan milchyn phiynnust as nan milchyn fiygagh : as strui e ny bilchyn va ayns jir.
34 L6yr e yn fokyl as haink ny kellirennagh as brattagyn gjm seryf : as ji ayd s;fas yn fsbyr ully ayns nan dallu.
35 Vo^ e ully na rugg hossiagh ayns nan dallu : gy jam dydsyn byrrymi d'an gniart ully.
36 Hugg e magh ayd nust lesh argyd as dyr : gna rou jti uyne aniiyn masky ny kinagh}rn acksyn.
37 Va £jipt niist ganoil d'an immiaght er shiul : erson v'ayd aglagh.
38 Sk^yl e magh bojal dy ve na ghudey : as ainil dy hoyrt soilshe Isesh yii.
39 Ag nan agney hugg e dau quaylyn : as Mn e dyd rish aran neauagh.
40 DoskyI e yn ghreg ghlagh as liyn ny huiskagliyn magh : marshen gy ren oanyn r^i ayns ynydyn chirrym.
41 As kamma? ghuini e er y ialtyn kasserick : as Abraham y hervAynt
42 As hugg e magh y phobyl rish bogey : as y sly"ei ryit r_v gan.

ITeir Version.
28 Doardee eh dorraghys, as ve dorraghey : agh cha row ad ar- Tymagh da e ghoo.
29 Hjmdaa eh ny ushtaghyn oc gys fuiU : as stroie eh yn eeast oc
30 Ren y cheer oc g}-mmyrkey magh froggyn : ajms eer shiam}rr-
3 1 Loayr eh y n fockle, as haink dy chooilley cheint dy veishteigjni : as meeylyn ayns ooiUey ny ardjyn oc.
33 Hug eh daue daghyn-sni- aghtee ayns ynnyd fliaghey : as lossaghyn aile ayns y cheer oc.
33 Woaill eh neesht ny biljyn- feeyney as ny bUjyn-figgagh oc : as hug eh naardey ny biljyn Vayns ny ardjyn oc.
34 Loayr eh }-n fockle, as haink ny locustyn, as braddagyn erskyn- earroo : as d'ee ad seose ooiUey yn faiyr v'ajnis y cheer oc, as stroie ad messyn y thallooin.
35 Varr eh ooiUey ja. chied er ny mggey ajms nyn jeer : dy jarroo toshiag^t ooilley nyn niart
36 Hug eh lesh ad magh mjrr- geddin lesh argid as adrh : cha row un phersoon annoon mastey ny kynneeyn oc.
37 Va Egypt lane dy 'roggey tra jimmee ad rhjonboo : son v'ad ayns aggie roue.
38 Skeayll eh magh bodjal dy choodaghey ad : as aile dy chur soilshey daue 'syn oie.
39 Ec nyn yeearree hug eh lesh quaylyn : as Ihieen eh ad lesh arran veih niau.
40 Doshil eh yn chreg chloaie, as haink yn ushtey magh myr thooilley : myr shen dy roie awinyn ayns yimydyn chyrmey.
41 Son cre'n-oyr? chooinee eh er e ghialdyn casherick : as er Abraham e harvaant.
42 As hug eh lesh magh e phobble lesh boggey : as e chloau reiht lesh gennallys;

Fh xxi. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

613

Old Version.
43 As hugg e dau taluinyn ny hangristin : as gou ayd obraghyn yn phobyl ayns ^irys.
44 Gy vodagh iyd y lattysyn y riaal : as y l/oiyn y ghummel.
ASPYRT. Confilemini Domino, psal. 106.
OTOERGI buias d'yn chiarn erson te grasoil : as ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
2 Quei odys obraghyn ^asyl yn chiarn y unsh : na uUy y volley y hoyrt magh.
3 Baniit ta aydsyn ta goni frial briiinys : as janu kayrys.
4 kiiini orryms o hiarn nyrae yn f6er tou dy ymmyrkey dy tdy phobyl : o jeagh orryms rish tdy hadalys.
5 Gy voddyms maynre dy r^feis akin : as boggey y goyl ayns gann tdy phobyl, as buias y hoyrt marish teirys.
6 Ta shuin ern ianu peky marish nan aeraghyn : ta shuin ern ianu f6il, as ran shuin gy hoik.
7 Gha gow nan aeraghyn taskey dy t'ientyssyns ayns egipt, ghamu drial ayd tdy veiys vuar ayns kui- ney : agh v'ayd miarrymagh ag yn arkey, gy jaru ag yn arkey iarg.
8 Na iei ghuym^ e lieu erson grayi y senym : ^y voddagh y phiier y ianu fysserit.
9 Hugg e aghsan d'yn arkey idrg nirst as ve chirmit sdas^ : marshen hid e aydsyn treyd ^ yn deifnid mar tr^yfd * Msyght.'
10 as hau e 4y4 vei yn lau acksyn ta nan ^oi : as lifr^e eshyn ayd vei lau yn n6id.
1 1 as er nan-son-syn ren Aydsyn y h^aghyn, haink ny ^uiskaghyn

ITew Version.

43 As hug eh daue thalloo ny ashoonyn : as ghow ad laboraght y phobble son eiraght :
44 Dy voddagh ad freayll e 'lattyssyn : as geill y choyrt da e leighyn.
EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 106. Confitemini Domino.
OCUR-JEE booise da'n Chiarn son t'eh graysoil : as ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
2 Quoi oddys obbraghyn ooasle y Chiarn y ockley magh : ny ooilley e voylley y hoilshaghey ?
3 Bannit t'adsyn ta kinjagh frea- yll briwnys : as jannoo cairys.
4 Cooinee orrym, O Hiarn, cordail rish y foayr shen t'ou d'ymmyrkey gys dty phobble : O jeeagh orryms lesh dty haualtys.
5 Dy voddym fakin maynrys dty chloan reiht : as boggey 'ghoaill ayns gennallys dty phobble, as booise y choyrt marish dty eiraght.
6 Ta shin er n'yannoo peccah marish nyn ayraghyn : ta shin er chur rishaggair, as erghellal dy oik.
7 Cha dug nyn ayraghyn tastey da dty yindyssyn ayns Egypt, chamoo dreill addty vieys vooar ayns cooin- aghtyn : aghVad meeviallagh ecyn aarkey, dyjarroo ec y faarkey Jiarg.
8 Ny-yeih chooin eh Ihieu er graih e Ennym : dy voddagh eh yn phooar echey y hoilshaghey.
9 Hug eh sarey da'n aarkey Jiarg myrgeddin, as ve chyrmit seose : myr shen ren eh adsyn y leeideil trooid y diunid, m}'r trooid yn aasagh.
10 As haue eh ad veih laue ny tranlaasee : as livrey eh ad veih pooar y noid.
11 As er son adsyn va chionney orroo, choodee ny ushtaghyn ad :

Sic.

6i4

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 2i.

Old Version.
harrystu : gha rou aniyn actsyn erna ag&el. ■
1 2 £lsh ghred aydsyn ny fokelyn aggesyn ; as gou ayd ordyn moll<"y dasyn.
13 As er Isfeyf stei dy gserid iariid i,yd ny hobraghyn aggesyn as gha vannagh ayd y gh6rliy.
14 Agh haink saint oi1"u ayns yn dysygh : as viouli ayd jih ayns yn' dySygh.
, 15 As hugg e dau an agney : as ghurr e kjfylid ni'ist aynsyn anym acksyn.
16 kurr ayd korri er m6ises' mist ayns ny kabanyn : as Aaron nd yn chiarn.
1 7 Marshen doskyl yn tallu as hlugg e sdas dathan : as ghudi e shessaght Abiram.
18 As ran yn amil lossy ayns nan shessaght : as losk yn losse shiias yn maughraui ^
19 Ren ayd ly'ei ayns horeb : as ren ayd ammys d'yn jallu li'seitt.
2 o Marsho hyndi ayd nan gl6er : gys kaslys lylei ta gii trdgh.
2 1 As iariad ayd jih nan saualagh va erna ianu reddyn gho miiar ayns ejipt.
22 obr ighyn idntysagh ayns tallu ham : as redyn aglagh ayns yn arkey iarg.
23 Marshen duyrt e gebeagh' e er an striii dyd, managh ble gy hass Moises ' y'er rylt rdyfsyn ayns y vayrny : dy hynda er shiul y ghorri jumilysagh nagh struiagh 6 a3-dsyn.
2 |. Gy jaru by ' ghndid lio yn ta'lu eunysagh shen : as gha dugg iiyd veg y ghredjel dd okelsyn.

Wew Version.

cha row unnane oc faagit er- mayrn.
1 2 Eisht chred adsyn e ghoan : as ghow ad arraneyn-moyllee hug- geysyn.
1 3 Agh ayns gerrit dy hraa yar- rood ad ny obbraghyn echey as cha jinnagh ad ad hene y irijil- laghey gys e choyrle.
14 Agh hug ad raad da yeear- reeyn mee-reilltagh ayns yn aas- agh : as ayns cheer gyn ushtey ren ad Jee y vrasnaghey.
15 4s hug eh daue nyn yeear- ree : as lesh shoh shangid ayns^' nyn anmecnyn,
16 Hug ad corree er Moses, neesht ayns ny cabbaneyn : as er
' Aaron noo yn Chiarn.
17 Myr shen doshil y thalloo, as, slug eh seose Dathan : as choodee eh sheshaght Abiram.
18 As ren aile brlshey magh; mastey'n cheshaght oc : as ren y lossey stroie ny mee-chrauee.
19 Ren ad cummey dow ayns Horeb : as hug ad ooashley da'n jalloo Iheit.
20 Myr shoh chaghlaa ad nyn ghloyr : gys co-chasiys baagh ta gee faiyr ;
2 1 As yarrood ad Jee yn Saual- tagh oc : v'er n'yannoo Iheid ny. reddyn mooarey ayns Egypt ;
22 Obbraghyn yindyssagh ayns cheer Ham : as reddyn atchimagh. ec y faarkey Jiarg.
23 Er shoh dooyrt eh, dy jin- nagh eh ad y stroie, er-be dy hass Moses e harvaant reiht kion-' goyrt rish ayns y vrisheymagh : dy hyndaa ersooyl e yymmoose hrome, nagh jinnagh eh ad y stioic.
24 Dy jarroo, cha ren ad scansh jeh'n cheer eunyssagh shen : chiimoo ren ad credjal c ghoan :

ak

I^ft xxi. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

615

Old Version.
25 Agh ren ayd tallagh ayns nan gabbanyn : as gha ghlast ayd rish kori yn chiam.
26 Eish hrogg e shfas y lau nan y6i-syn : d 'an dilge harrish ayns yn asygh,
27 Dy hilge magh nan rass masky ny hatiuni : as d'an skely- syn ayns ny taluiniya
28 Ren ayd, ayd heyn y hangly ry Bdal p£feor : as ji ayd our^lyn yn varru.
29 Marsho grenni ayd eshyn gys farg rish y ghummey ack hjfeyn : as va yn ghnapp muar nan ma- skysyn.
30 Eish hass phin^es shdas as gui 6 : as marshen hugg yn ghnapp nayrde.
31 as va shen ema ghounty dSsyn erson kayrys : masky gygh uHy hil6gh erson gybrdgh.
32 Hugg ayd korri ersyn niist ag uiskaghyn yn sti^if : marshen gy ghorri^ Moises er nan-son- syn.
33 Erson gy grenni dyd yn spy- ryd aggesyn ; marshen gy 16yr gy mighiaelagh ra veliyn.
34 Ghamd stnii ayds)Ti ny han- gristiin : mar hugg yn chiam sayry dau.
35 As v'ayd mdskit masky ny hatiiSni : as jinsi dyd ny hobraghyn acksyn.
36 Er ghiiis as gy dugg ayd ammys dy ny jalldnyn ren tynda gys an gur mou h^yn : gy jarru d'-6ur-dyd' nan meek as ininyn gys jeoulyn.
37 As giyrt ayd fuill gyn loght gy jaru fuill nan meek as nan iniin : ren ayd y ourel dy iallunyn ghdnain, as va yn chiir fallnt ry fuill.

mew Verfdon.

25 Agh dirree ad magh ayns ny cabbaneyn oe : as eha ren ad geaishtagh rish coraa'n Chiam.
26 Eisht hrog eh seose e laue nyn 'oi : dy chur ad naardey ayns yn aasagh ;
27 Dy hilgey magh yn sluight oc mastey ny ashoonyn : as dy skeayley ad trooid ny cheeraghyn,
28 Ren ad Ihiantyn gys Baal- peor : as d'ee ad ourallyn ny merriu.
29 Myr shoh ghreinnee ad eh gys eorree lesh nyn ghrogh ob- braghyn : as va'n chramp dewil nyn mast' oc.
30 Eisht hass Phinehas seose as ghow eh padjer : as myr shen scuirr y chramp.
31 As va shen coontit dasyn son cairys : mastey dy chooiUey hee- loghe er son dy bragh,
32 Hug ad eorree er myrgeddin ec ushtaghyn y streeu : myr shen dy ren eh Moses y eherraghey kyndagh roosyn.
33 Er-yn-oyr dy ren ad yn spyrryd eehey y vrasnaghey : ayns wheesh as dy loayr eh dy siyragh lesh e veillyn.
34 Chamoo stroie ad ny ashoo- nyn : myr ren y Chiam ad y harey.
35 Agh ren ad sheshaght rish ny ashoonyn : as dynsee ad nyn gliaghtaghyn.
36 Ayns wheesh as dy dug ad ooashley da ny jallooyn oe, shoh ren ehyndaa gys y toyrt-mow oe bene : dy jarroo heb ad ny mee as ny inneenyn oe gys jouyil ;
37 As gheayrt ad yn uiil gyn loght; dy jarroo fuill ny mee as ny inneenyn oc : heb ad ayns ourallyn gys jallooyn Chanaan ; as va'n cheer fo moUaght lesh fuill.

» Sic.

6i6

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 22.

Old Version.
38 Marsh6 v'ayd fallnt rish nan bbraghyn hdyn : ass ghai dyd er mardirys lesh an gummey hdyn.
39 Shennyfa va korri yn chiarn fadnt nyoi y phobyl : erson ghuish gy rou duoi agge er y eirys hdyn.
40 as hugg e harrish ayd gys lau ny hangristi^ : as va aydsyn va duoi ack orru nan jarnyn har- ryst ^ d.
41 Ren nan noidjyn trynldys orru : as va ayd ack fou.
42 Sh'immey kiyrt lifrde eshyn dydsyn, agh jirri ayd sh^as na yoi rish nan gummey heyn : as va ayd er nan d6yrt shiis ayns nan olkys.
43 na iei nar ghonick e nan s^aghyn : gh;^yl i an akan.
44 Smuni e er y ghiinaynt as gou e chimmey jusyn nyrae ym- mydi y vyghinsyn : gy jaru hugg e oriusyn ully liid. ayd er shiul an kappy dy g6yl treyg ju.
4g Lifr^e shuin, o hiarn nan iih as chiaggyl shuin vei masky ny hangristin gy vod meid buias y hdyrt dy t'aenyms kasserick, as dy ianu nan moggdsygh dy tdy vollys.
46 Banniit ^ rou yn chiarn jih Israel vei gybragh as s^yl gyn ghian : as liggfe ully yn phobyl y grd. Amen. Moligi yn chiarn '^.
AYRYN. Confitemini domino, jisal. 107.
OTOERGI biiias d'yn chiarn erson te gras6il : as ta y vy- ghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
2 Ligg ausyn buias y hoyrt. ta yn chiarn er nan giannaghe ri'ist : as er nan lifrde vei lau yn n6id.

We-w Version.
38 Myr shoh v'ad neu-ghlen lesh ny obbraghyn oc hene : as hie ad er raaarderys lurg nyn yeearreeyn hene.
39 Shen-y-fa va jymmoose y Chiarn er ny vrasnaghey noi e' phobbje : ayns wheesh as dy row dwoaie echey er e eiraght hene.
40 As livrey eh ad harrish gys laue ny ashoonyn : as v'adsyn va dwoaie oc orroo ny hiarnyn harrystoo.
41 Ren nyn noidyn tranlaase orroo ; as v'ad fo nyn booar.
42 Shimmey kea)Tt ren eh ad y livrey : agh dirree ad magh'n'oi lesh nyn goyrleyn hene, as v'ad er nyn injiUaghey son nyn olkys;
43 Ny-yeih tra honnick eh nyn seaghyn : ren eh nyn accan y chlashtyn.
44 Chooinee eh er e chonaant, as va chymmey echey orroo, cor- dail rish earroo e vyghinyn : hug eh dy jarroo orroosyn ooilley va leeideil ad ersooyl ayns cappeeys dy ve erreeishagh daue.
45 Livrey uss shinyn, O Hiarn nyn Yee, as chaggil shin veih mastey ny ashoonyn : dy vod mayd booise y chur da dty Ennym casherick, as imraa gloyroil y yan- noo jeh dty voylley.
46 Baiinit dy row yn Chiarn Jee dy Israel veih dy bragh, as seihll gyn jerrey : as Ihig da ooilley'n pobble gra, Amen.
MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 107. Confitemini Domino.
O CUR- JEE booise da'n Chiarn son t'eh graysoil : as ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
2 Lhig dauesyn booise y choyrt ta'n Chiarn er veaysley ; as er livrey veih laue yn noid ;

Sic.

Not in modern book.

Fh xxij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

617

Old Version.
3 As er an jaglym magh ass ny taluiniyn : vei yn gniarr, as vei yn gmirr, vei yn tuoi, as vei yn jass.
4 Ghai dyd er shaghran ayns yn 'asygh magh as y rayd : as gha d6eyr ayd balle erbi dy vaghey ayn.
5 Gakrys as paa : hugg an anym nayrde ayndu.
6 Eish jei ayd er y chiam ayns nan syaghyn : as lifrae eshyn ayd magh as 'an jenid.
7 Liid e aydsjfn magh li6rish y rayd kayr : gy vodagh ayd dol gys y valley ren ayd vaghey ayn.
8 O gy jeanagh d^ney er y hon- shen yn chiarn y volley erson y vaeiys : as y ientyssyn y insh te dy ianu er klaun geney.
9 Erson te tdyrt gy lidyr d'yn anym fallym : as Useny yn anym akrysagh rish m^iys.
10 'an l^idsyn as ta sei ayns dorghys as ayns skaa yn vays : sickyr kanglit ayns traejd as iarn.
1 1 Erson gy ren ayd kagey nyoi goyn yn chiam : as ren ayd gy hedrym taskey y h6yrt dy ghour- ley 301 ier s'^rjse.
12 Hugg e nlias mist nan gna.gb.yn treyfd trimshey : huitt dyd shiis, as gha rou veg dy ghuyne ho shuas.
13 Marshen nar jaei ayd gys y chiam ayns nan syaghjoi : lifrde aeshyn aydsjm magh as 'an jenid.
14 Erson hugg e aydsyn magh as dorghys, as magh dy skaa yn vays : as vrish e ny kanglaghyn acks)'n as 'ygh^ eJle. ■
15 O gy jenagh d^ney er y hon shen yn chiam y volley erson y vaeiys : as y ientyssjTi y insh te dy ianu erson klaun g6ney.
16 Erson te er mrissie ny dor-

Hew "Version.
3 As er nyn jaglym ass ny cheeraghyn, veih'n niar, as veih'n neear : veih'n twoaie, as veih'n jiass.
4 Hie ad er-shaghryn ayns yn aasagh ass y raad : as cha dooar ad ard-valley erbee dy chummal ayn;
5 Accryssagh as paagh : hug yn annym oc naardey ayndoo.
6 Eisht deie ad er y Chiarn ayns njTi seaghyn : as livrey eh ad ass nyn jennid.
7 Leeid eh ad magh er y raad cair : dy voddagh ad goU gys ard- valley va kiarit daue.
80 dy jinnagh deiney er-y-fa-shen yn Chiarn y voylley son e vieys : as fockley magh ny yindyssyn t'eh dy yannoo son cloan gheiney !
9 Son t'eh jannoo magh yn an- nym foUym : as Ihieeney yn annym accryssagh lesh mieys :
10 Lheid as ta ny hole ayns dorraghys, as ayns scadoo yn vaaish : kainlt ayns treihys ayns geulaghjTi yiaxn.
11 Er-yn-oyr dy row ad mee- viallagh gys goan y Chiarn : as ren ad beg y hoiaghey jeh coyrle yn Er-syrjey ;
1 2 Ren eh neesht ny creeaghyn oc y injillaghey trooid seaghyn : huitt ad sheese, as cha row unnane erbee dy chooney Ihieu.
13 Myr shen tra deie ad gys y Chiam ayns nyn seaghyn : livrey eh ad ass nyn jennid.
14 Hug eh lesh ad magh ass dojraghys, as scadoo yn vaaish, as vrish eh ny kianglaghyn oc veih-my-chielley.
15 O dy jinnagh deiney er-y-fa- shen yn Chiarn y voylley son e vie- ys : as fockley magh ny yindyssyn t'eh dy yannoo son cloan gheiney !
16 Son t'eh er vrishey ny giattyn

Sic.

6t3

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 2 a.

Old Version.
syti prass : as er moaly ny barryn iarn ayns ygh^ elle.
17 Ta deney ammyjagh kerit erson nan loght : as kientagh rish 'an olkys.
18 Hugg yn anym acksyn du6i dy dygh ully vbne dy vii : as v'dyd gy jam faggys ag dorrys y viys.
19 Marshen mar jei ayd gys y chiarn ayns nan sj^aghyn : lifrd seshyn aydsyn magh as 'ah jenid.
20 Hugg e y okyl, as lani ayd : as va 4yd sauchey vei nan gall.
21 O gy jeanagh deney er y hon-shen yn chiarn y voUy erson y vaeiys : as ny hientyssyn y insh te dy ianu erson klaun geney.
22 Gy nouragh ayd dasyn ourel dy vuias y ho^rt as dy insh magh y obraghyn rish gann.
23 Aydsyn ta doll shiis gys yn 'arkey ayns longyn ': as janu 'an jurryssyn er ny huiskaghyn muary.
24 Hii ny deney sho obraghyn yn chiarn : as y ientyssyn ayns y deifnid".
25 Erson agg y okylsyn ta yn g^se dyrrinagh girri : ta trdoCl shjras ny tonnyn agge.
26 T'ayd ymmyrkit sh^as gys neau, as shiisriist gys y difnid' : ta nan anym haey er shiul erson yn s^aghyn.
27 T'dyd goU ndnn as nail, as bunjernygh kasly rish duyne meis- toil : as t'ayd ag kian nan gditiy.
28 Marshen nar t'ayd gasmagh er y chiarn ayns nan syaghyn : t'^ d'an lifrsfesyn as 'an jenid.
29 Erson te toyrt er y dorryn fae y g6yl : marshen gy veil ny tonnyn aggesyn kiun.
30 Eish ta vogey dyr erson ^

Wew Version.
prash : as er giarey ny barryn yiarn veih-my-cheilley.'
17 Ta deiney Ommijagh er nyn gerraghey son nyn ghrogh-yannoo : as kyndagh rish nyn olkys.
18 Va dwoaie ec yn annym oc er dyxhooilley cheint dy veaghey : as v'ad dy jarroo faggys ec dorrys y vaaish.
19 Myr shen tra deie ad gys y Chiarn ayns nyn seaghyn : livrey eh ad ass nyn jennid.
20 Chur eh magh e ockle, as ren eh ad y Iheihys : as v'ad er nyn sauail veih nyn doyrt-mow.
2 1 O dy jinnagh deiney er-y-fa- shen yn Ghiarn y voylley son e vie- ys : as fockley magh ny yihdyssyn t'eh dy yannoo son cloan gheiney 1
22 Dy jebbagh ad da oural dy hoyrt-booise : as ny obbraghya echey y ockley magh lesh gen- nallys.
23 Adsyn ta goll er yn aarkey ayns Ihongyn : as ta dellal aynB ny ushtaghyn mooarey.
24 Ad shoh ta fakin obbraghyn y Chiarn : as e yindyssyn ayns y diunid.
25 Son ec e ockle ta'n gheay istermagh girree : ta troggal seose ny tonnyn echey.
26 T'iad er nyn ymmyrkey seose 'syn aer, as sheese reesht gys y diunid : ta'n annym oc Iheie er- sooyl er coontey nyn seaghyn.
'27 T'ad criht noon as noal, as leaystey myr dooinney meshtal: as t'ad ec kione nyn geilley.
28 Myr shen tra t'ad geamagh gys y Chiarn ayns nyn seaghyn : t'eh dy livrey ad ass nyn jennid.
29 T'eh cur er y sterrym dy ve kuitie : myr shen dy vel ny tonnyn goaill fea.
30 Eisht t'ad gennal, er-yn-oyr

Sic.

Fn xxij. M.

PSALMYN DAVID.

619

Old Version, veil ayd agg fsee : as marshen t^ d'an doyrt-syn gys y vai balli^u y v^ dyn.
31 O gy jeanagh d^ney erryfa sheri yn chiarn y volley erson y vdiys : as ny hientyssyn y insh td dy ianu erson klaun geney.
32 Gy jeanagh dyd seshyn y volley gy hard nust ayns shessaght yn phobyl : as seshyn y volley ayns ^nyd ny shandiyght.
33 Ta chynda ny tuillaghyn gys faysygh : as chyrmaghy shuas ny fyrranyn uisky.
34 Tallu meassoil t'e dy ianu phays : erson yn pecky acksyn ta vaghey dyn.
35 Riist, t'e janu d'yn aysyght uisky shassii : as chibbryghyn uisky dy hallu chyrrym.
36 As aynshen te d'an syiaghy aydsyn ta akrisagh : gy vod ayd ayrd valley y hrogel- dau dy vaghey ayn.
37 Gy vod ayd ' nan dallu y ghuirr as garraghyn dy vyilchyn phiyn y heiaghy : dy hoyrt dau meass dy vishagh.
38 Te dan managhey marshen gy veil ayd tuilliu gy fiir viiar as gha veil e surrail dy nan ialagh dy goU er giill.
39 As riist nar t'ayd 'an lydygh as er nan doyrt ishil : tr^-id pUogh erbi na syaghyn.
40 Ga liggys e dau dy ve er nan layght gy hoik ag tr«ni : as ligge dau doll er shaghran as y rayd ayns yn aysyght.
41 F6yst te kuyny lesh yn voght magh as y voghtynys : as janu teiusyn da kasly rish shellu kyr- ragh,
42 Smijni ny d^ney kayragh er sho as goui ayd boggey : asbii bseal gygh ully niaughrauiys erna isei.

New Version.

dy vel ad ec fea : as myr shen t'eh dy chur lesh ad gys y phurt bailliu 've ayn.
31 O dy jinnagh deiney er-y-fa- shen yn Chiarn y voylley son e vie- ys : as fockley magh ny yindyssyn t'eh dy yannoo son cloan gheiney !
32 Dy jinnagh ad eshyn neesht y ghloyraghey ayns sheshaght y phobble : as eh y voylley ayns stoyl y chanstyr I
33 Ta chyndaa ny thooillaghyn gys faasagh ; as chyrmaghey seose ny farraneyn ushtey.
34 Cheer messoil t'eh dy yannoo faase : er coontey yn drogh-yannoo ocsyn ta baghey ayn.
35 Reesht t'eh jannoo yn aasagh ny loghan ushtey : as geillyn jeh thalloo chirrym.
36 As ayns shen t'eh soiaghey ny accryssee : dy vod ad ard- valley y hroggal daue hene dy chummal ayn;
37 i)y vod ad nyn dhalloo y- chuirr, as garaghyn-feeyney y hoiaghey : dy jTnmyrkey magh daue ny messyn dy vishaghey.
38 T'eh dy nyn marinaghey ad, dy vel ad bishaghey erskyn towse : as cha vel eh surranse da'n maase oc dy ve ny sloo ayns earroo.
39 Reesht tra t'ad er nyn leoda- ghey as er nyn injillaghey : liorish traniaase, trooid arkys ny seaghyn erbee ;
40 Ga dy vel eh surranse ad dy gheddyn drogh ghellal veih reiltee tranlaasagh, as Ihiggey daue goU er- shaghryn jeh!n raad ayns yn aasagh ;
41 Ny yeih t'eh cooney lesh y voght ass e heaghyn : as bishaghey yn lught-thie echey myr shioltane keyrragh.
42 Smooinee yn vooinjer chai- ragh er shoh,as gow-ee ad boggey : as bee beeal dy chooilley olkys er ny yeigh.

620

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 22.

Old Version. 43 Quei erbi ta kriny smuni e er ny redyn sh6 : as tuigi ayd kein- dylys graigoil yn chiarn.

ASPYRT. Paratum cor meum. psal. io8.
OIIH ta my ghri arlu (ta my ghri arlu) : goym orayn as verryms bdias rish yn aylt shdyr t'aym.
2 Duisk us liut as kruit : duisk- yms mi hdyn gy fiir voghey.
3 Yerrym bdias duit,ch o hiarir masky yn phobyl : goyms orayn dy volley duitch masky ny hatiouni.
4,Erson fa tdy vyghin nasmu na ny neaughyn : as ta t'irrinys ros- chyn gys ny bojelyn.
5 Sei Shuas u hdyn o lih erskyn ny nedughyn : as tdy gI6yr erskyn yn tallu ully. ,
6 Gy vod aydsyn shuney Isets ve er an lifrsfe : ligge tdy lau iesh aydsyn y'haudyl as kluin us mish.
7 Ta jih er loyrt ayns y ghass- rikys : shennyfd gdyms boggey as renniym Sichem,as toushym magh k6yn Sukoth.
8 Sh'layms gilead, as sh'laiyms Manasses : she Ephraym mist gniart my ghian.
9 She Juda m' 'er lyoi, she moab my phass nii : harrish Edom hil- gym magh my vrayg, er ny philistini niyms barriyght bogil y g<5yl. _ ^
10 Quei hidjys mi gys yn ayrd valley Ikidjer : as quei ver mish gys Edom.
11 Nagh vel us er nan dregael o iih : as nagh jsed us o lih magh marish nan shessaghtyn kagi.
12 O kuin Myn n^oi yn noyid :

New Version. 43 Quoi-erbee ta creeney nee ad goaill ny reddyn shoh gys nyn gree : as toig-ee ad kenjallys- ghraihagh y Chiarn.
EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 1x38. Paratum cor meum.
OYEE ta my chree aggin- dagh, ta my chree aggin- dagh : goym arrane, as verym moylley Iesh rare my phooar.
2 Dooisht, uss lute as chlaa- sagh : dooisht-yms mee-hene feer voghey.
3 Verym booise dhyts, O Hiarn, mastey'-n pobble : goym arraneyn- moyllee hoods mastey ny ashoo- nyn.
4 Son ta dty vyghin ny syrjey na ny niaughyn : as ta dty ynrickys roshtyn gys ny bodjallyn.
5 Soie 00 hene seose, O Yee, erskyn ny niaughyn : as dty ghloyr erskyn ooilley yn seihll ;
6 Tiy vod dty chloan reiht v'er nyn livrey : Ihig da dty laue yesh ad y hauail, as clasht uss rhyms.
7 Ta Jee er loayrt ayns e cha- sherickys, Neem er-y-fa-shen bog- gey' ghoaill, as rheynym Sichem : as towse-ym magh coan Succoth.
8 Ta Gilead Ihiam's, as Ihiam's Manasses : ta Ephraim myrgeddin troshid my ching :
9 Ta Judah my er-reill 'sy leigh, Moab my haagh-nieeaghyn : shooill-ym harrish Edom : harrish Philistia yioym y varriaght.
10 Quoi nee my leeideil gys yn ard-valley lajer : quoi ver Iesh mee stiagh gys Edom ?
1 1 Nagh vel uss er hreigeil shin, O Yee : as nagh jean uss, O Yee, goll magh marish ny sheshaghtyn- caggee ain ?
1 2 O cooin Ihien noi yn noid :

Yn xxij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

6zi

Old Version.
erson sh'fardalagh kuyney duiy- ney.
13 Trdyfd jih mi meid redyn muary as she seshyn stampys shiis nan n6idjyn.
Deus laudem meant, psal. 109.
NA kumm tdy hangy o iih dy my volley : erson ta bsfeal yn neaughraui as bedl yn klyei mal- toil foskilt cryms.
2 As t'dyd er 16yrt m'yoiys rish chiangaghyn fallsy : ren dyd my ghymshaeyn magi}Tt mist rish fokelyn myskijagh, as kagy m'y6i gyn oeyr.
3 Erson yn grayi di ayms orifl- syn, jeagh mish t'ayd g6yl pdyrt m'yois : agh ta my dy my h6yrt hdyn dys padjer.
4 Sho mar t'dyd ern iik duys oik erson maei : as myskid erson m'agney maei.
5 T6eyr us duyiny niaughraui dy r^el harfishsyn as ligge n6id ny hammey shassu as yn lau iesh aggesyn. ^
6 Nar viis bruinys erna ho^rt ersyn ligg e ve erna agdel mfii : as ligge y phadjer ve erna hyndd gys pecky.
7 Ligge y Idghyn ve beggan as ligge andyn elle y ghurrym y g6yl.
8 Ligge y ghlaun ve gyn a'er as y venn na ben treogh.
9 Ligge y ghlaunsyn ve gimaght magiyrt as j^rig y hiyny : ligg au y hiyrre i niist ayns ynydyn pMys,
10 Ligge yn trenyderuUy t'agge y ghurr mou : as ligge yn jori y obersyn y rdisky.
1 1 Ma ligg duiney erbi y vS, dy goyl trseyi j^ : na dy goyl tashey er y ghlaunsyn gyn der.

Hew Version, son's fardalagh ta cooney dooin- ney,
13 Trooid Jee nee mayd ob- braghyn mooarey : as eshyn eh ver fo chosh nyn noidyn.
Psalm 109. Deuslaudum.
NY bee uss dty host, O Yea my voylley : son ta beeal ny mee-chrauee, dy jarroo, ta beeal yn vooinjer volteyragh er ny osley m'oi.
2 As t'ad er loayrt m'oi Iesh chengaghyn foalsey : t'ad er jeet mygeayrt-y-moo'm Iesh focklyn dwoaiagh, as er chaggey m'oi gyn oyr.
3 Son y ghraih v'aym orroosyn, cur-my-ner t'ad nish shassoo m'oi : agh ta mish dy chur mee hene seose gys padjer.
4 Myr shoh t'ad er chooilleeney dou oik son mie : as goanlys er son my aigney mie.
5 Nee dooinney mee-chrauee reill y ymmyrkey harrish : as shassee Noid-ny-hanmey ec e laue yesh.
6 Tra vees briwnys er ny choyrt er, bee eh er ny gheyrey : as bee'n phadjer echey er ny hyndaa gys peccah.
7 Bee e laghyn giare : as gow-ee fer elley yn oik echey.
8 Bee'n chloan echey gyn ayr : as y ven echey treoghe.
9 Bee'n chlean echey nyn ger- cheenyn, as shooyl ny dhieyn son jeirk : shirree ad eh ayns buill fadane.
10 Nee'n dooinney tranlaasagh ooilley ny t'echey y chur mow : as nee'n joarree e laboraght y spooilley.
11 Cha gow dooinney erbee chymmey jeh : ny erreeish y hoil- shaghey da e chloan gyn ayr.

■6zz '

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 2 Jr.

Old Version.
12 Ligge y lught ve erna strul : as ayns yn na shil6gh ligge y senym veerna ghurr ass glann.
13 Ligge pecky y 4eraghyn ve ayns kuinaghtyn ayns shilliy yn chiarn : as na. ligg dy pheky y vummug ve erna h6yrt er shiul.
14 Ligg 'au ve gybragh faeanish yn chiarn gy vodd e yn kuiny acksyn y rourey magh vei yn tallu.
15 As shen erson nagh rou y agney dy ianu msei : agh deigyr e gy hoik , yn duiney boght gyn ghuyne, gy vodagh 6 seshyn y varru va syit ag y ghri.
16 Va y agney ayns guiaghyn as taghri e di : ghd bynriey lesh banaght, shennyfd bii e foddey vei.
1 7 Hugg^ ymmish haeyn guiagh- yn mar veagh ydagh : as higg e schiagh ayns y vyriagh mar uisky, as n;ar uil ayns y ghnauyn.
18 Ligge ve da mar kloaky t'agg^ ymmish : as nar yn kryss te gybragh kianglit rish.
19 Ligge marsh6 taghyrt vei yn chiarn dy my n6idjyn : as dausyn ta loyrt oik nyoi m'anym.
20 Agh jean us ruyms o hiarn jih, nyre t'ffinyms : erson she jmillish tdy vyghin.
2x0 lifrde mi erson ta mi gyn ^hiiyney as boght : as ta my ghri Jottit er Myf stei jims.
22 Ta mi doll as sh6 mar skaa ta doll er shiul : as ta mi ym- manit er shiul, mar yn kellagh- renni.
' 23 Ta my gldnyn andyn tr^yfd troskey : ta m' '^yl chirmit shjras fseguis raurid.
24_ Ta mi niist er mae ghon

Hew Version.
12 Bee'n sluight echey er ny chur naardey : as ayns yn nah heeloghe, bee'n ennym echey -dy boUagh er ny yarrood.
1 3 Bee olkys ny ayraghyn echey er ny reayll ayns cooinaghtyn ayns shilley'n Chiarn : as cha bee peccah e voir er ny chieltyn.
1 4 Bee ad dy kinjagh kiongoyrt rish y Chiarn : dy vod eh yn imraa jeu y astyrt dy bollagh jeh'u ooir.
15 As "shoh, son nagh row e aigney dy yannoo mie : agh ren eh tranlaase er y voght gyn cooney, dy voddagh eh eshyn y stroie va seaghnit ayns cree.
16 Va e haitnys ayns gweeaghyn, ' as hig eh er : cha bynney lesh bannaght, shen-y-fa bee eh foddey voish.
17 Choamree eh eh-hene lesh gweeaghyn myr lesh garmad : as had eh stiagh ayns e vynnagh ■myr ushtey, as myr ooill ayns e chraueyn.
1 8 Bee eh da mjT y cloagey t'eh dy cheau : as myr y cryss ta dy kinjagh mysh.
19 Shoh myr nee eh taghyrt da my noidyn veih'n Chiarn : as dauesyn myrgeddin ta loayrt dy oik noi m'annym.
20 Agh dell uss rhym's, O Hiarn my Yee, cordail rish dty Ennym : son s'millish ta dty vyghin.
21 O livrey mee, son ta mee ,ymmyrchagh as gyn cooney : as
ta my chree gooint cheusthie jee'm.
2 2 Ta mee goll ass shoh myr y scadbo ta scughey ersooj'l : ta mee eiyrit noon as noal myr y locust.
23 Ta my ghlioonyn annoon lesh trostey : ta my eill shymlit son laccal soo.
24 Haihk mee myrgeddin dy ve

yn xxiij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

623

Old Version.
■kndid dausyn : ghrsei dyd iagh orrym an gian.
25 kuyn layms o hiarn my iih : as sau mi nyrae tdy vyghins.
26 As bii fys acksyn kyns gy nii e sho tdy ladys : as gy vel us hiarn ema ianu e.
27 Ga ta ayds)m guiaghyn fo^st banni us : as ligg 'ausyn ve er an doyrt gys narey ta girri shilas jn'ybis, as ligg dy tdy hervaynt ve -gannoil.
28 Ligge my noidjyn v^ kiirit rish nayre : as ligg au ayd h^yn y ghudaghy rish an nayre h^yn marr ry kloky.
29 As er my hons verryms buias miiar d'yn chiarn rish my vdal as mollym e masky yn-chessaght.
30 Erson shassi e er lau iesh y yo%ht : dy hauayl y anym vei bniinyn niau ghayragh.
AYRYN. Dixit iominus. psal. no.
DtJYRT yn chiarn ry my hiarn sei us er my lau isesh liaggydere niyms tdy ndidjyns yn st6yl kosse duit.
2 Verr yn chiarn sMytt tdy phuyers magh as Seion : bii us t'er r6el gy jaru ayns yn vafeyn masky tdy n6idjyn.
3 Ayns 14 dy tdy phiiers odri yn pobyl duitch ourel agnagh ry ammys kasserick : ta driught^ cymmyrkys ^ ise biu ny madjyn.
4 \A yn chiarn, as gha gou e arys : she sagyrt us erson gybragh nyrae ordyr velkizedeck.
5 Liotti yn chiarn er tdy lau isessys : gy jaru riiaghyn ayns la y ghorri.

Wew Version,

oltooan daue : adsyn va Jeeaghyn prrym chrie ad nyn ghing.
25 Cooin Ihiam, O Hiarn my Yee : O jean uss mish y hauail cordail rish dty vyghin.

26 As bee fys oc dy nee shoh

dty laue : as dy nee uss, Hiarn, t'er n'yannoo eh.
27 Ga dy vel adsyn gweeaghyn, ny yeih jean uss bannaghey : as Ihig daue ve er nyn goyrt gys ftearey ta girree seose m'oi : agh-, Ihig da dty harvaant boggey 'ghoailL
28 Lhig da hay noidyn ve er nyn goamrey Iesh nearey : as lhig daue ve coodit Iesh nyn scammylt hene myr Iesh cloagey.
29 Er my hon's, verjTn mooa- xane booise da'n Chiarn Iesh my veeal : as neem eshyn y voylley mastey earroo yn phobble.
30 Son shassee eh ec laue yesh ,y voght : dy hauail e annym veih
briwnyn neu-chairagh.
MORNING PRAYER. Psalm i 10. Dixit Dominus.
DOOYRT y Chiarn rish my Hiarn's : Sole uss er my laue yesh, derrey neem dty noi- dyn y yannoo stoyl dty choshey.
2 Nee'n Chiarn lorg dty phooar y chur veih Sion : bee uss dty er- reill, eer ayns mean dty noidyn.
3 Ayns laa dty phooar nee yn pobble ourallyn arryltagh y heb- -bal hoods Iesh ooashley crauee : ta druight yn cheet ayd er y theihll veih brein y voghrey.
4 Ta'n Chiarn er vreearrey, as cha goweh arrys : T'ou uss Ard-saggyrt dy bragh myr va Melchisedech.
5 Nee'n Chiarn er dty laue yesh : eer reeaghyn y chur mow ayns laaT e yymmoose.

Sic.

624

PSALMYN DAVID.

t)qy 23.

Old Version.
6 verr e bruinys masky ny han- gristinyn liseni e ny hynydyn rish kirpp marru : as'brishi e ny kinn as y ghielly harrish kyghla chir- ynyn.
7 Ivi e d'yn truan ayns y rayd : shenyfd hrogys e shus ' y ghian.

Confitebor tibi. iii.
VERRYM buias d'yn chiarn rish my ghri ully : gy falli'it masky yn klyei kredjoil, as ayns y chessaght.
2 Ta obraghyh yn chiarn miiar : shyirit magh jusyn ully ta tatnys ack ayndfl.
3 Ta y obyr fiu dy ve erna volley as ve ayns b6i : as ta y ghiyrys farraghtyii erson gybragh.
4 Ta yn chiarn myghinagh as grasoil marshen em' ianu y ob- raghyn ientyssagh : gy lessagh ayd v8 ayns kuiney.
5 T'e er doyrt bii dausyn ta goyl agyl rseyf : bii e gybragh agyntagh er y ghiiynaynt.
6 Teem iaghyn piier y obragh- yn dS, phobyl : gy vodd e y hoyrt dausyn eiryght ny hangristiin.
7' Ta obraghyn y lauyn firrinys as bruinys : ta, y abertsyn ully firrinagh.
8 T'ayd shassu sickyr erson gy- bragh as gybragh : as t'dyd jeaht ayns firrinys as korrymys.
9 Te er gurr ransur dys y phobylsyn : te er sayre y ghdn- aynt erson gybragh, s'kasserick as •arymagh ta y senymsyn.
10 She agyl yn chiarn tossiagh krinyght : ta tuigel maei acksyn ta janu , fne shen, ta yn taiolley aggesyn farraghtyn erson gy- bragh.

Wew Version.
6 Ver eh briwnys mastey ny ashoonyn : Ihieenee eh ny ynn- ^rdyn lesh ny top marroo : as ard reilltee ymmodee cheeraghyn y chur fo-chosh.
7 lu-ee eh jeh'n strooan er y raad : shen-y-fa troggee eh seose e chjone.
Psalm hi. Confitebor tiln.
VERYMS booise da'n Chiarn lesh ooilley my chree : ayns sheshaght er-lheh yn vooinjer chrauee,as ayns chaglymy phobble.
2 Ta obbraghyn y Chiarn mooar : er nyn gheddyn magh lioroosytt ooilley ta goaill taitnys ayndoo.
3 Ta'n obbyr echey feeu moylley as ooashley : as ta e chairys far- raghtyn son dy bragh.
4 Ta'n Chiarn myghinagh as graysoil myr shen er n'yannoo e obbraghyn yindyssagh : dy Ihisagh ad ve freilk ayns cooinaghtyn.
5 T'eh er chur beaghey dauesyn ta goaill aggie roish : bee eh dy bragh cooinaghtyn er e chonaant.
6 T'eh er hoilshaghey da e phobble pooar e obbraghyn : dy voddagh eh cur daue eiraght ny ashoonyn.
7 Ta obbraghyn e laueyn yn- rickys as briwnys : ta ooilley e annaghyn firrinagh.
8 "T'ad shassoo shickyr son dy bragh as dy bragh : as t'ad jeant ayns firrinys as corrymid.
9 T'eh er choyrt feaysley da e phobble : t'eh er harey e chonaant son dy bragh; casherick as arry- magh ta'n Ennym echey.
10 Ta aggie y Chiarn toshiaght creenaght : toiggal mie t'ocsyn ooilley ta dy ymmyrkey ad hene cordail rish : ta'n moylley echey farraghtyn son dy bragh.

Sic.

Fn xxiij. Id. PSALMYN DAVID. 625
Old Version. New Version.

Beatnsvir. psal. 112. "D ANIIT ta yn duiney * ta goyl agyl yn ehiarn : ta tatnys muar agge ayns ny habertS3Ti aggesyn.
2 bii y rassyn gniarioil er y tallu : bii shil6gh yn klyei kred- joil baniit.
3 Bii bdrchys as palchey ayns y heisyn : as farri y ghayrys-syn erson gybragh.
4 Ta s6ilshe girri sh^as d'yn duyney ^ ghrdui ayns y dorghys r ta aeshyn myghinagh, graiygh as , kayragh.
5 Ta duyne ^ maei myghinagh as toyrt er i^saght : as reeli e y okelyn rish kial.
6 Erson ghd bii e gybragh erna skughey : as bii yn duyne kraui ayns kuinaghtyn gybragh faragh- tyn.
7^Gha bii ^ aglagh er drogh naiaght erbi ; erson ta y ghri shassu dain, as krediu ayns y ehiarn.
8 Ta y ghn sickerit as gha skughe : nagge vaick e y agney er y noidjyn.
9 T'e er sk^Iy, gy lisen as er doyrt dy ny boghtyn : as ta y ghdyrysyn farraghtyn erson gy- bragh, bii sericksyn erna hrogel sh^as ry boi.
10 Hii yn niaughraui' e as mi e y ghraii e : mi e snaggerni rd 'i^ky- lyn, as kaeyf er shiul, haeyd agney yn niau ' ghraui mou.
Laudate pueri. psal. 113.
MOLIGI yn ehiarn (shiusse hervdyntyn) o molligi aenym yn ehiarn.
2 Banniit gy rou aenym yn ehiarn : vsei yn i^rish she magh erson gybragh.

Psalm 112. Beatusvir. "D ANNIT ta'n dooinney ta goaill -L* aggie roish y Chiarn : ta taitnys mooar echey ayns e annaghyn.
2 Bee yn sluight eehey niartal er y thalloo : bee bannaght gour yn vooinjer ynrick.
3 Bee berchys as palchey ayns e hie : as nee e chairys farraghtyn son dy bragh.
4 Da'n dooinney crauee ta soil- shey brishey magh ayns y dor- raghys : t'eh myghinagh, graihagh, as cairagh. .
5 Ta dooinney mie erreeishagh, as eoyrt er eeasaght : as nee eh e ghlare y relll lesh tushtey.
6 Son cha bee eh dy bragh er ny scughey : as bee'n dooinney ynrick freilt ayns cooinaghtyn er son dy bragh.
7 Cha bee eh agglagh jeh drogh naight erbee : son ta e chree shassoo shickyr, as credjal ayns y Chiarm
8 Ta e chree er ny hickyraghey, as cha vaill eh : derrey hee eh e aigney er e noidyn.
9 T'eh er skeayley dy Ihean as er choyrt da ny boghtyn : as ta e chairys farraghtyn son dy bragh : bee'n ennym echey er ny hoiaghey seose lesh ooashley. •
10 Hee yn mee-chrauee eh, as bee eh trimshey da : nee eh snag- geraght lesh e eeacklyn, as Iheie ersooyl : nee yeearree yn vooinjer vee-chrauee cherraghtyn.
FsALM 113. Laudate, pueri.
MOYLLEY-JEE yn Chiarn, shiuish e harvaantyn : O moylley-jee Ennym y Chiarn.
2 Bannit dy row Ennym y Chiarn : veih'n traa shoh magh er son dy bragh.

Sic.

s s

626

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 23.

Old Versioli.
3 Ta aenym yn chlarn mblli'it vei irri sh^as ly^ gnseny, gys y doll shiis agge.
4 Ta yn chiarn ayrd serskyh ully ny hangristin : as y gloyrsyn ser- skyn ny nealighyn.
5 quei b kasly rish yh chiarn nan uh, agg veil y vagheysyn ghb &,yrd as f6yst ta dy lislaghe y heyn fly iaghyn er fty redyh ta ayns neau as tallu.
6 T'd g6yl sh;^as yn imbli magh as y jann : as trogell yn voght rtiagh as y Isei.
7 Gy vodd e seshyn y heiaghe mary ny prinsaghyn : gy jaru ttiarish prinsaghyn y phobyl.
8 T'd t6yrt er y ven Thass dy fiall tj^ei : as dy vd na ftieier gan- noil dy ghlaun.

ITew Version.
3 Ta Ennym y Chiarn er ny voylley : veih irree gys Ihie ny greiney.
4 Ta'n Chiarn ard erskyn dy chooilley ashoon : as ta e ghloyr erskyn ny niaughyn.
5 Quoi ta casley rish y Chiarn y Jee ain, ta e ynnyd-vaghee cha ard : as ny yeih t'eh g'fnjillaghey eh henfe dy chur-my-ner ny redd- yn t'ayns niau as er y thalloo?
6 T'eh goaill seose yn fef imlee ass y joan : as troggal yn ymmyr- chagh veih'n thorran ;
7 Dy vod eh eshyn y hoiaghey seose mastey ny' princeyn : dy jarroo mastey princeyn e phobble.
8 T'eh cur er y ven ghennish &f reayll thie : as dy ve ny moir ghelinal dy Chloan.

ASPYRt. tn exitu Israel, psal. 114.
NAR haink Israel hiagh as Ejipt as tyei lacob Vei ma- "skey yn phobyl jori.
2 vi judd y ynyd. kaSserick ; as Israel y ynyd rdel-syn.
3 Ghonick yn farkey shen, as ren e chse : va jurddyn erna im- Jnan er gfill.
4 Ren ny knuick mfiary brdiki- naght itiar rseaghyn : as ny knuitk beggey mar kirri dgy.
5 Kre higg rtiyts 6 arkey gy reh 15 chEfe : as us lu'rddn gy rou er t'imman er gul.
6 Shiusse ghnuick vdary gy \kyra. shiu mar reaghyn : as shiusse .ghnuick vfiggy mar kirri 3igy<
7 Krai iis hallii ag fsenish yn chiarn : ag faenish jih lacob,
8 Ta hynda yn ghregg gys uiskey . shassu : as ^n ghlagh ainill gys
chibbyr gell.

EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 1 14. In exitu Israel.
TRA haink Israel magh ass £■* gypt : as thie Yacob veih mastey'ft pobble joarree.
2 Va Judah e ynn)fd casheriCk i as Israel e reeriaght.
3 Honnick y faafkey sh6h, as reil eh chea : va Jordan er liy immari noi'n choOrSe.
4 Ren ny sleityn Iheim myr reaghyn : as ny croink veggey Hiyr eayin.
5 Cre haink brt's, O aarkey, dy ren 00 chea : as ort's, Yordati, dy row er dy imman back ?
6 Shiuish sleityn dy Iheim shiu myr reaghyn -: as shiui^ chroink veggey myr eayin ?
7 Bee er-creau, usS halloo, ec fenish y Chiarn : ec fenish Jee Yacob.
8 Hyndaa yn chreg chreoi gys poyll ushtey : as y chlagh flint gys chibbyr gheill.

rn xxiij. /«'. PSALMYN DAVID. 627
Old "Version. Wew Version.

Non nobis domine. psal. 115.
/^HANIE duiniyn O hiarn, ^^ ghanie duiniyn agh dy t'sen^ ym toeyr yn moUey : erson tdy vyghin graiguil as erson grayi t'irrinys.
2 kamma nabbjr ny hangristijn : kadje veil nish yn jih acksyn.
3 As erson yn jih ainiyn, t'^ ayns neau : t'6 ern' ianu kre erbi balliesh-syn.
4 Ta ny jallunyn acksyn argyd as dyr : gy jaru bbyr lauyn geney.
5 Ta bdal ack as gha vel ayd loyrt : ta. .§uilyn ack as gh^ vaick ayd.
6 Ta klysesyn aTck-as gha gluinn 4yd : ta stroanyn ack as gha veil 4yd spyraghy.
7 Ta lauyn ack, as gha veil 4yd layght, ta kassyn ack, as gha veil 4yd gimmiaght : ghamu t'4yd loyrt tr^yfd nan skornisgh,
8 Ta aydsyn d'an ianu^ € ta kasly riu ; as margedyn -ta ully laeid as ta toyrt nan.dreisteel ayndii.
9 Agh us hyei Israel treist us ayns y chiarn : she ?eshyii '^n gymmyrk as an vnaly.
10 Shiusse hygi Aaxon toergi nan dreisteel ayns y chiarn :she seshyn 'an " ver kuyni, as an ^ fer frialy.
11 Shiusse ta goyl agyl d'yn ehiarn, t6ergi nan dreisteel ayns y chiarn : she seshyn 'aji ver kuyni as 'dn ver frialy.
12 Ta yn chiarn er guinaghtyn orulniyn as bani i shrap ; gy jaru banni 6 tyei Israel, bani i tyei Aaron.
13 Bani e aydsyn ta goyl agyl (I'yn chiarn : begg as muar mist.
14 ver yn chiarn erifs g4as

Psalm 115. Non nobis, Domine.
CHA nee dooinyn, O Hiarn, cha nee dooinyn, agh da dty Ennym cur yn moylley : son dty vyghin ghraihagh, as er coontey dty ynrickys.
2 Cre'n-fa jir ny ashoonynrqua- agh : Cre'n raad ta nish yn Jee oc?
3 Er son y Jee ainyn, t'eh ayns niau : t'eh er n'yannoo myr s'goo- idsave lesh,
4 Ta ny jallooyn oc argid as airh : eer obbyr laueyn deiney,
5 Ta beill oc as cha vel ad loayrt : ta sooiljyn pc as cha vel ad fakin.
6 Ta cleayshyn oc as cha vel ad clashtyn : ta stroanyn po as cha vel ad soaral,
7 Ta laueyn oc as cha vel ad loaghtey, cassyn t'pc as cha vgl ad shpoyl ; ghajiipp t'a4 loayrt trooid nyn scoarnagh.
8 T'adsyn ta jannoo ad eagley roo : as myr shen t'adsyn opilley ta cur nyn dreishteil ayndop.
9 Agh uss hie Israel, treisht uss ayns y Chiarn : she eshyn nyn gemmyrk as nyij vendeil.
10 Shiuish hie Aaron, cur-jee nyn dreishteil ayns y Chiarn : eshyn y fer copnee as y fendeilagh pe.
11 Shiuish ta gpaill aggie rpish y Chiarn, cur-jee nyn (keishteil ayns y Chiarn : eshyn y fer- coonee as y fendeilagh pc.
1 2 Ta'n Chiayn er chbpinaghtyn prrin, as l?aniiee eh shin : dy jarrpp nee eh thie Israel y van- ^g,ghey, nee eh bannaghey thie Aarpn,
13 Nee eh a,dsyn y vannaghey f^ gpEiill 9.ggle rpish y Chiarn : chammah beg as rnppar.
14 Nee'n Chiarn shiuish y vish-

' Sic.

s s 2

628

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 24.

.Old Version.
nasmu, as nasmu : shiusse as nan glaun. ^
15 She shiusse aydsyn ta baniit d'yn chiarn : ren neau as tallu.
16 Sh'lesh yn chiarn uUy ny neAughyn slayn : t'e er doyrt yn talu dy ghlaun geney.
17 Gha vel ny mseru dy tdy vollys o hiarn : ghamu t'aydsyn uUy ta doll shiSs gys yn ynyd dy ve nan dost.
18 Agh molli maeyd' yn chiarn : vei yh trd sho magh erson gy- bragh : moligi yn chiarn.
AYRYN. Dilexi quoniam. psal. 116.
TA mi Mr vuiagh : gy gyyl yn chiarn kora my phadjer.
2 Gyghrdym e y gh Wsesh hu)Tns : shenyfa ^iym ersyn ghoud as viym bio.
3 Ta ribbaghyn yn vSys er my ghymshsfen krun magiyrt : as gou piaen 'ifrin gre^m oryms.
4 idym syaghyn as trimshey as seiym er senym yn chiarn : o hiarn, ta mi gui oyrts lifrse m'anyms.
6 Ta yn chiarn graysuoil as kay- ragh : gy jaru ta nan iih mygh- inagh.
6 Ta yn chiarn saudyl yn boght': va mi ayns trsei as ghuyn e liam.
7 Chyndi riist eis* gys t'sfe o m'anym : erson ta yn chiarn er dy ghuiliny.
8 As kamma? ta us er lifrse m'anym vei bdas : my huilyn vei j6aeir, as my ghassyn vei tuitchym.
9 Immiym fifanish y chiarn : ayns tallu yn klyei vi6.

M'e'w Version.
aghey ny smoo as ny smoo : shiuish as nyn gloan.
15 Shiuish ta cloan bannit y Chiarn : chroo niau as y thalloo.
16 Ta ny slanp nfaughyn lesh y Chiarn : yn thalloo t'eh er choyrt da cloan gheiney.
17 Cha vel ny merriu coyrt moylley dhyts, O Hiarn : ny adsyn ooiUey ta goU sheese ayns yn oaie.
18 Agh nee shinyn y Chiarn y voylley : veih'n traa shoh magh son dy bragh. Moylley-jee yn Chiarn.
MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 116. Dilexi, quoniam.
TA mee feer wooiagh : dy vel y Chiarn er chlashtyn coraa my phadjer ;
2 Dy vel eh er chroymmey e chleaysh hym : shen-y-fa neera geamagh er choud as veem bio.
3 Haink ribbaghyn y vaaish my- geayrt-y-moom : as ghow pianyn niurin greme orrym.
4 Hooar mee seaghyn as trim- shey, as ren mee geamagh er En- nym y Chiarn : O Hiarn, ta mee guee ort, livrey m'annym.
5 Ta'n Chiarn graysoil as cairal : dy jarroo, ta'n Jee ainyn inyghin- agh.
6 Ta'n Chiarn coadey adsyn ta gyn loght : va mish ayns seaghyn, as chooin eh Ihiam.
7 Chyndaa reesht eisht gys dt'ea, O my annym : son ta'n Chiarn er dty chooilleeney.
8 As cre'n fa? t'ou er livrey m'an- nym veih baase : my hooillyn veih jeir, as my chassyn veih tuittym.
9 Neem's gimmeeaght kiongoyrt rish yChiarn : ayns cheer ysleih bio

' Sic.

Fn xxiiij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

629

Old "Version.
10 Ghr^id mi as shennyfa loyr rym : agh va mi er my syi gy muar : duyrt mi ayns ny heir ta dygh ully guyne nan mrigeryn.
11 kre yn luagh verryms d'yn chiarn : erson my t6yrtysyn ully msei te erna ianu diiys.
12 Goym kapan yn saualys : as seiym er senym yn chiarn.
13 Ikym my vriaraghyn nish ayns faeanish ully y phobylsyn : fiir d;^ar ayns shilliy yn chiarn ta bias y niiyn.
14 Jeagh, o hiarn, kyns gy veil mish tdy hervaynt : she mish tdy herviynt, as mack t'iniv^yl, tou er mrishie my ghnauyn er y ghielle.
15 Ourym duitch 6urel dy viiias y hoyrt : as seiym er senym y chiarn.
16 Ikym my vriaraghyn d'yn chiarn ayns shilliy y phobylsyn ully : ayns kurtyn tyei yn chiarn gy jaru ayns dy vseyn O lerusalem. molligi yn chiarn.
Latedate domimtm. psal. iijr.
O MOLLIGI yn chiarn shiusse ully ny hangristiin : molligi e shiusse atiunyn ully.
2 Erson ta y gheindylys-syn trokroil gybragh nasmu as nasmu duiniyn : as ta firrinys yn chiarn farraghtyn erson gybragh : molligi yn chiarn.
Confitemini domino, psal. 118.
OTOERGI buias d'yn chiarn erson te graysoil : erson gy vel y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
2 Ligge Israel riish goyl rish gy vel i graysoil as gy veil y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
3 Ligge tyei Aaron nish g6yl

Wew Version.
10 Ren mee credjal, as shen-y- fa neem loayrt; agh va mee dy mooar seaghnit : dooyrt mee ayns my hiyr, Ta dy chooilley ghooin- ney fardalys.
1 1 Cre'n cooilleeney verym da'n Chiarn : son ooilley ny bannagh- tyn t'eh er hoilshaghey dou ?
1 2 Neem's goaill cappan y taual- tys : as neem geamagh er Ennym y Chiarn.
1 3 Neem ray vreearaghyn ^ y eeck nish kionfenish ooilley e phobble : feer deyr ayns shilley'h Chiarn ta baase e nooghyn.
14 Cur-my-ner, O Hiarn, kys dy vel mish dty harvaant : ta mish dty harvaant, as mac dt'inney- veyl; t'ou er vrishey my chian- glaghyh veih-my-chielley.
1 5 Cheb-ym hoods yn oural dy hoyrt-booise : as neem geamagh er Ennym y Chiarn.
16 Eeck-ym my vreearaghyn gys y Chiarn, ayns fenish ooilley e phobble : ayns cooyrtyn thie yn Chiarn, dy jarroo, ayns y vean ayds, O Yerusalem. Moylley-jee yn Chiarn.
FSALM 117. Laudate Dominum.
O MOYLLEY-JEE yn Chiarn ooilley shiuish ashoonyn : moylley-jee eh, ooilley shiuish e phobble.
2 Son ta e chenjallys vyghinagh dy kinjagh ny smoo as ny smoo er ny hoilshaghey orrin : as ta firrinys y Chiarn farraghtyn son dy bragh. Moylley-jee yn Chiarn.
Psalm u8. Confitemini Domino.
OCUR-JEE booise da'n Chiarn son t'eh graysoil : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
2 Lhig da Israel nish goaill-rish dy vel eh graysoil : as dy vel e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh,
3 Lhig da thie Aaron nish goaill-

63?i>

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 24.

Old Vesrsion.

ITbw Version.

rish : gy vel j^ vyghin farrightyn 1e^^son gybragh.
4 Gy jaru ligg 'aUsyn nish ta g6yl agyl d'yn chiarn, .ig6yi rish : gy vel y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
5 jaei mi er y chiarn ayns' s^agh'- yn : as gh^yl yn chiarn mi gy lisen.
6 Ta yn chiarii er my' haeyf : gha gdym agyl kre ta diiiney dy iailu mymB.
7 Ta yn diiam gdji liam, mariu- •syn ta kujfney liam : shennyfd hiyms m'agney er my noidjyn.
8 T'e na shiyr dy hreist^el ayns y chiarn : na dy hoyrt treistdel ■erbi ayns duyiiey.
9 T'e na shdyr dy hreistdel ayns y chiarn : na dy hoyrt treist^el erbi ayns prinsaghyn.
10 Ren gygh ully atiun my ."ghymshsfen krunn magiyrt : agh ayns aeriym y chiarn struiyms ayd.
1 1 Drial ayd mi schiagh er gygh yn chseyf, drial ayd mi schiagh ta mi grd er gygh yn cliaeyf : agh ayns senym y chiarn struiyms dyd.
12 Haink ayd magiyrt ymmum luisly rish shellianyn, as t'3.yd er ah muglxy as gy jaru marr yn ainill masky yn draein : erson ayns senym yn chiar-n struiyms ayd.
1 3 Tou er saei orrym gy dokragh gy vodd tuitchym : agh va yn chiarn rny ghuyne.
14 She yn chiarn my gniart, as m'ordyn : -as ~she seshyn my hanalys.
15 Ta kori bogey as slaynt ayns yn) dyn vaghey yn klyei kayragh : ta Idu isesh yn chiarn toyrt redyn gniartoil gy kian.
16 Ta yn varriyght ag lau iseph

rish : dy vel e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
4 Dy jarroo, Ihig dauesyn ta nish aggie orroo roish y Chiarh, goaill- rish : dy vel e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
5 Deie mee er y Chiarn ayns my heaghyn : as hug y Chiarn slane clashtyn dou.
6 Ta'n Chiarn er my Iheh's : cha bee aggle orrym jeh ny oddys dooinney y yannoo rfiyim.
7 Ta'n Chiarn goaill my phaart maroosjm ta cooney Ihiam : shen- y-fa hee-ym my yeearree er my noidyn.
8 Te ny share dy hreishteil ayns y Chiarn : na dy chur barrant er- bee gys dooinney.
9 Te ny share dy hreishteil ayns y Chiarn : na dy chur treishteil erbee ayns princeyn.
10 Ren dy chooilley ashoon cheet Tnygeayrtiy-moom : agh ayns En- nym y Chiarn neem ad j stroie. ,
11 Ren ad m'y hionney er dy chooilley heu, haink ad ehionn orrym, ta mee gra, er dy chooilley heu : agh ayns Ennym y Chiarn stroie-ym ad.
12 Haink ad mygeayrt-y-moom myr shellanyn, as t'ad er ny vooghey myr aile mastey drineyn : son ayns Ennjon y Chiarn neem ad y stroie.
13 T'ou er Ihie dy trome orrym dy my Ihieggal : agh va'n Chiarn my chooney.
14 Ta'n Chiarn my niart as my arrane ; as t'eh er jeet dy ve my haualtys.
15 "Ta coraa boggey as slaynt ayns cummallyn y vooinjer chai- ragh : ta laue yesh y Chiarn coyrt lesh reddyn yindyssagh gys kione.
16 Ta laue yesh y Chiarn erskyti

Sic.

Fn xxiiij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

631

Old Version.

Ifew Version.

yn chiarn : ta lau isesh yn chiam toyrt redyn gniartoil gy kian.
17 Gha Voym bdys, ag biym bio : agh iinshiym obraghyn yn chiarn.
1 8 Ta yn' chiarn er my gherraghy as er my smaghtaghy gy g^yr : agh gha dugg e mi harrish gys baas.
19 Foskyl difys dorlysyn ny ka- yrygh : gy voddym doll schiagh iyn- du, as buias y hoyrt d'yn chiarn.
20 She sho doirlys yn chiarn : hseid yn slyei kayragh schiagh kja.
21 Verrym buias duitch erson tou us er my ghlastchen : as vou us. my haudlys.
22 Ny^ klagh kaedyn dobb ny masuni : t'e er jit yn ghlagh ghiin ayns y ghorn^yl.
23 She sho janu y chiarn; as t'e i^ntysagh ayns ny suilyn ainyn.
24 She sho yn Id ta yn chiarn erna ianu : gouim meid bogey as bii m6id ganoil 4ym.
25 Kuyn liaym nish o hiarn : hiarn, kur huin nish rass.
26 Bamit ta aeshyn ta chiit ayns aenym yn chiarn : ta shuin er soulaghy iyn msei difs, shiusse t4 dy hyei yn chiarn.
27 She jih yn chiarn ta em iagh yn soilshe duinyn : kangil yn •6urell rish taeddyn, she gy jaiTU gys serikyn ny haltyr.
28 She us my iih, as verrym buias duitcl\, she us my lih as moUiyms u.
29 O toergi biiias dyn chiarn -erson te gras6il : as ta y vyghin faraghtyn erson gybragh.
ASPYRT. Beati immaculati. psal. 119.
BANIIT ta dydsyn ta glan ayns y rdyd : as gimiaght ayns lyoyi yn chiarn,

ooilley : ta laue lesh y Chiarn cur lesh reddyn yindyssagh mygeayrt.
17 Cha voym baase, agh beem er my reayll bio ; dy hoilshaghey magh obbraghyn y Chiarn.
1 8 Ta'n Chiarn er my smaghtagh- ey as er my cherraghey : agh cha vel eh er my livrey harrish gys baase.
igFoshil-jee-dooys giattyn y cha- irys : dy voddym goll stiagh orroo, as booise y choyrt da'n Chiarn.
20 Shoh giat y Chiarn : hed y vooinjer chrauee stiagh ayn.
2 1 Ver^yms booise dhyt, son t'ou er my chlashtyn : as er jeet dy ve my haualtys.
22 Yn chlagh cheddin ren ny maasoonee y vee-lowal : ta er jeet dy ve yn ard-chlagh chorneilagh.
23 Shoh jannoo yn Chiarn : as te yindyssagh ayns ny sooillyn ain.
24 Shoh'n laa ta'n Chiarn er noardaghey : gow-ee mayd boggey as bee mayd gennal ayn.
25 Cooin Ihiam nish, O Hiarn : O Hiarn, cur dooin nish maynrys.
26 Bannit t'eshyn ta cheet ayns Ennym y Chiarn : ta shin er vaui- naghey diuish ta jeh thie'n Chiarn.

2
soi

27 Jee yn Chiarn t'er chur dooin „jilshey : kiangle-jee yn oural lesh coyrdyn, gys eer eairkyn yn altar.
28 She uss my Yea, as verym booise dhyt : uss my Yee, as ver- ym moylley dhyt.
29 O cur-jee booise da'n Chiarn, ■son t'eh ^raysoil : as ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 1x9. Beati immaculati.
BANNIT t'adsyn ta ynrick ayns y raad : as ta gimmeeaght ayns leigh yn Chiarn.

Sic.

632

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 24.

Old Version.
2 Banniit ta aydsyn ta frialy ny rik6rtyn aggesyn : as dy hyrrey- syn rish nan gri uUy. ,
3 Erson ta aydsyn nagh veil janu vegg yn olkys : gimmiaght ayns ny raydjyn aggesyn.
4 Tdu er s4yre gy jean mseid gy hymns&agh t'abertsyn y rial.
5 (3 gy bdagh my raydjyn ernan ianu gho jiragh : gy voddym tdy liattyssyn y rial.
6 Shen mar nagh bums er my h6yrt gys nayre : ghoud as viis taskey ayms dy t'abertsyn ully.
I verryms buias duitch rish kri firrihagh : mar viym em' ynsaghey bruinyssyn dy ghayrys.
8 Frialyms t'ordaghyns : o na trseyg mi glan.
Beth. 1. In quo corrigit '. 3.
KRE rish skallyg dyg y rayd y glanny : gy jaru liorish e hdyn y r^el riyre t'okyls.
10 Rish ully my ghri hyrr mi us : o na ligg dcfti doll gy hdgaragh as t'abertsyn.
II Ta mi er vallaghey t'okylyns styei ayns my ghri : nagh jeanin pecky t'yois.
1 2 Banniit ta us o hiarn : o ynsi mish ayns tdy lattyssyn.
13 Rish my vseliyns ta mish er m^gins : dy ully bruinyssyn tdy v^yls.
14 va tatnys ghuish ayms ayns rdyd t'senishyhs : as ayns gygh ully voney dy verchys.
15 Niims loyrt dy t'abertsyn : as gha jarfldyms t'okyls, as bii taskey ayms dy tdy raydjyns.
1 6 Bii my hatnys ayns tdy lattys- syn : as gha jarudyms t'okyls.

Ifew Version.

2 Bannit t'adsyn ta freayll ny recortyssyn echey : as shirrey er e hon lesh ooilley nyn gree.
3 Son t'adsyn nagh vel jannoo veg yn oik : gimmeeaght ayns e raaidyn.
4 T'ou uss er harey shin : dy imneagh dy reayll dt'annaghyn.
5 Oh, dy beagh my raaidyn cha jeeragh shen dy voddin dty 'lattys- syn y reayll !
6 Myr shen cha beem er my choyrt gys nearey : choud's ta mee coyrt tastey da ooilley dty an- naghyn.
1 Verym booise dhyt lesh cree iirrinagh : tra veem er n'joisaghey briwnyssyn dty chairys.
8 Freill-)Tn dty oardaghyn : O ny treig inee dy boUagh.
In quo corriget !
CRE'N aght nee dooinney aeg e raaidyn y reayll glen : dy jarroo liorish reill eh hene cordail rish dty ghoo ?
2 Lesh ooilley my chree ta mee er hirrey er dty hon : O ny Ihig dou goU er-shaghryn veih dty annaghy n.
3 Dty ghoan ta mee er oUaghey cheu-sthie ayns my chree : nagh jinnin peccah dt'oi.
4 Bannit t'ou uss, O Hiarn : O ynsee dou dty 'lattyssyn.
5 Lesh my veillyn ta mee er ny ve ginsh : jeh ooilley briwnyssyn dty veeall.
6 Ta taitnys wheesh er ve aym ayns raad dty leighyn : as ayns dy chooilley vonney dy verchys.
7 Neem taggloo jeh dt'annaghyn: as verym geill da dty raaidyn.
8 Bee my haitnys ayns dty 'lattyssyn : as cha jarrood-ym dty ghoo.

Sic

Fn xxiiij. la. PSALMYN DAVID. 633
Old Version. ITew Tersion.

Gimel. i. retritue serno tuo. 3. r\ JEAN gy maei Ay tdy,her- ^^ vdynt : gy voddym ve bio as t'okyls y rialy.
18 Foskyl us my huilyn : gy voddym y akin ny redyn ientys- sagh dy tdy lyois.
19 Ta mi my i6ri er y tallu : o na falli t'abertsyn voym.
20 Ta m'anym brishie magh erson yn agney fiir chse t'e agge goni gys tdy vruinys ^
21 Ta us er nayraghey yn slyfi morniagh : as kusty ta aydsyn ta goll er shaghran vei t'anaghyn.
22 O chyndd vdyms narey as aghsan : erson ta mi er vrial tdy rik6rtyns.
23 Ren riaghyn niist sei as I6yrt m'yei : agh ta tdy hervdynt klaghtiit ayns tdy lattyssyn.
24 She tdy rikortyns my hatnys as m' 'irr korliy.
DaUth. 1. adhtesit pauimento. 4.
TA m'anym lianaghtyn gys yn ueir : o bioi mish n^re dy guys,
26 Ta mi em' g6yl rish my riydjyn, as gh^yl us mi : o J^nsh diiys tdy lattysyn.
27 kurr orryms rdyd t'abbertsyn y huigell : as marshen rtiyms loyrt dy t'obraghyn ientysagh.
28 Ta m'anym lidyu er shiul erson &x trimshey : gyrji us mish nyrse tokyls.
29 Gou voyms riyd dy vrgfegyn : as kurr orrym miiar y ianu dy tdy lyaeis.
30 Ta mi er ryei rdyd ny fir- riniy : as tdy vruinyssyn' ta mi erna "^ kiangoyrt rtfym.
31 Ta mi er Mntyn gys tdy

Retribue servo tuo.
OJEAN mie da dty harvaant : dy voddym 've bio as dty ghoo y reayll.
2 Foshil uss my hooillyn : dy voddym fakin reddyn yindyssagh dty leigh.
3 Ta mee my yoarree er y thalloo : O ny jean uss keiltyn voym dty annaghyn.
4 Ta m'annym brishey magh son y ghraih feer jeean t'eck dy kinjagh gys dt'oardaghyn.
5 T'ou er choyrt oghsan da ny mooaralee : as cursit t'adsyn ooilley ta goll er-shaghryn veih dty an- naghyn.
6 O chyndaa voym's nearey as oghsan : son ta mee er vreaylley dty recortyssyn.
7 Ren princeyn myrgeddin soie as loayrt m'oi : agh ta dty harvaant thaghey ehhene ayns dty'lattyssyn.
8 Son ta ny recortyssyn ayds my voggey : as my ir-choyrlee.

TA m'annym Ihiantyn gys y joan : O jean uss mish y vioghey cordail rish dty ghoo.
2 Ta mee er ghoaill-rish my raaidyn, as t'ou uss er my chlash- tyn : O ynsee dou dty 'lattyssyn.
3 Cur orrym toiggal raad dt'an- naghyn : as myr shen neem tag- gloo jeh dt'obbraghyn yindyssagh.
4 Ta m'annym's Iheie ersooyl son eer trimshey : jean m'y gher- jaghey cordail rish dty ghoo.
5 Scugh foddey voym yn raad dy vreagyn : as cur orrym mooar y yannoQ jeh dty leigh.
6 Ta mee er reih raad ny firrinys : as dty vriwnyssyn ta mee er hoi- aghey kiongoyrt rhym.
7 Ta mee er Ihiantyn gys dty

' Sic.

' Omission here j probably of " seiaghey."

634

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 25.

Old Version.
rikoyrtys$yn : hiarn na kurr jnou mi. ,
32 Ruym riyd t'anaghyn : nar viis u er seiaghey my ghri ag raroys.
AYRYN. Hf. n. Legem f one. 5.
INSI difys o hiarn rdyd dy lattyssyn ; as fnalym e gys e jere. ^
34 kurr dau tuigel as fnaly tdy lyei : ta mi grd, irialym e rish my ghri uUy. ^
35 kurr orrym gimmiaght ayn? kassan t'abertsyn erson aynshen ta m'agney.
36 Lijsb niias my ghri gys tdy irik6yrtyji ; ,as gfeaiiie gys saint.
37 o chyndd as y ri.yd my huilyn nagh vaick ayd farddlys : as bioi us mish ayns tdy rayd.
38 o sickri t'okyls ayns tdy hervdynt : gy voddym agyl y goyl foyd.
39 Gou as y rdyd yn aghsan ta mish gdyl agyl ]€ : erson ta tdy vriunyssyn ' msei.
40 jeagh ta m'agney ayns t'an- aghyn : o bioi mish ayns tdy ghayrys.
Vav. X El veniat super me. 6
LIG dy tdy vyghin graiguil chiit hiiyms .niist o hiarn : gy jaru tdy hauilys nyrae t'dkyls.
42 Shen mar mius fragyrt y hoyrt -gys m'drd valoghteryn : •erson ta my hreist^el ayns t'okyjs.
43 o na gou fokyl t'irrinys glao as my vSeal : erson ta my hreist^el

ayns tdy vruinys'syn '.

44 Shen mar v^ylyms gygh ully hra tdy lyois : ta mi grd erson •gybragh as gybragh.

New Version, recortyssyn : O Hiarn, ny jean mish y choyrt gys nearey.
8 Neem's roie ayns raad dty annaghyn : tra t'ou uss er hoiaghey ray phree ec reamys.
MORNING PRAYER. Legem pone.
YNSEE don, O Hiarn, raad dty 'lattyssyn : as freill-ym eh gys y jerrey.
2 Cur dou tushtey, as freill-ym dty leigh : freill-ym eh dy jarroo iesh ooilley my chree.
3 Cur orrym dy immeeaght ayns cassan dt'annaghyn : son shen y raad ta my yeearree.
4 Croym my chree gys dty re- cortyssyn : as cha nee gys saynt.
5 O chyndaa ersooyl my hooiU- yn, nagh der ad geill da fardail : as Jean-mish y vioghey ayns dty raad.
6 O niartee dty ghoo ayns dty harvaant : dy voddyms aggie y ghoaill royd.
7 Gow ersooyl yn kerraghey ta mee goail aggie roish : son ta dty vriwnyssyn mie.
8 Cur-my-ner, ta my baitnys ayns dt'annaghyn : O jean mish y vioghey ayns dty chairys.
Et veniat super me.
LHIG da dty vyghin gbraahagh cheet myrgeddin hyms, O Hiarn : dy jarroo dty haualtys, icordail rish dty ghoo.
2 Shen myr verym ansoor da my noidyn : son ta my hrgishteil ayns dty ghoo.
3 O ny gow yn goo dy ynrickys dy bollagh ass my veeal : son ta my hreishteil ayns dty vriwnyssyn.
4 Myr shen freill-ym dy kinjagh dty leigh : dy feer, son dy bragji as dy. bra,gh.

Sic.

yn XXV. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

635

Old Version.
45 As immiyms ag raemys : erson ta mi shirre t'abertsyn.
46 Ldyryms dy tdy rikortyas niist, gy jam fsenish riyghyn : as gha gByms niyre.
47 As bu my vian ayns t'abert- syn : va grayi aym orru.
48 My lauyn mist hrogym sh;;fas gys t'abertsyn b^any liam : as bii my smunaghtyn ayns tdy liattysyn.
Zain. 1. Memor esto verbi ' /«jV 7.
OSMUNI er tdy hervaynt myghian t'okyl : ayns tou er doyrt orrym my hreist^el y h6yrt.
50 Ta shen my gyrjaghey ayns my hf aghyn : erson ta t'okyls er my viaghy.
51 Va mi gy Mr vuar ag y klyei vorniagh ayns faghid : f6yst gha skuugh mi vei tdy lyaeis.
52 Erson ghuini mi er tdy vruin- yssyn gybragh farraghtyn o hiarn : as gou mi gyrjaghy.
53 Ta mi fijr aglagh : erson y niaughraui ta trogdel tdy lyeis.
64 Va ny slattyssyn ayds my -oranyns : ayns tyei my ioriyght,
55 Smuni mi er t'aenyms o hiarn ayns yi^rish ny hyi : as driall mi tdy lyei.
56 Sh6 va aym : erson gy drial mi t'abertsyn.
Hetk. n. PoMo mea Domine.
TA US my arns o hiarn : ta mi ern' gnialtyn dy rially tdy lyaeis. 58 Ren mi m'aghyn ishill ayns

Wew Version.

5 As neem gimmeeaght ec my reamys : son ta mee shirrey dt'an- naghyn.
6 Loayr-yms jeh dty recortyssyn myrgeddin, dy jarroo fenish ree- aghyn : as cha jean-ym nearey ghoaill.
7 As bee my haitnys ayns dt'an- naghyn : ta mee er ve graihagh orroo.
8 My laueyn neeshttrog-ym seose gys dt'annaghyn, ta mee er ve graihagh orroo : as bfee my smoo- inaghtyn dowin er dty 'lattyssyn.
Memor esto servi tut.
OSMOOINEE er dty harvaant cordail rish dty ghoo : ayn t'ou er choyrt orrym dy chur my hreishteil.
2 Shoh ta dy my gherjaghey ayns my heaghyn : son ta dty ghoo er my vioghey.
3 Ta mee ec ny mooaralee feer vooar ayns faghid : ny-yeih cha vel mee er skyrraghtyn veih dty leigh.
4 Son chooinee mee er dty vri- wnyssyn er dyn chenn earish, O Hiarn : as va mee er my gher- jaghey.
5 Ta mee fo aggie atchimagh : er coontey ny mee-chrauee ta trei- ,geil dty leigh.
6 Ta dty 'lattyssyn er ve my arraneyn ; ayns thie my yoar- reeaght.
7 Ta mee er smooinaghtyn er dt'Ennyms, O Hiarn, ayns earish ny lioie : as er vreayll dty leigh.
8 Shoh va my gherjaghey : er-y- •fa dy dreill mee dty annaghyn.
Portio mea., Domine.
USS my eiraght, O Hiarn : ta mee er gialdyn dy reayll dty leigh. 2 Ren mee my accan imiee ayns

Sic.

' Omission of a word.

636

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 25.

Old Version, t'senish rish my ghri uUy 6 bii trokroil diiys nyre t'okyl.
69 jsei mi my rdydjyn hseyn gys kuinaghy : as hynda mi my ghassyn gys tdy rikortyns.
60 Ren mi seir as gha ghur mi shaghey yn idrish dy rially tabert- syn ^
61 Ta chymsaghy yn niaughraui er my ruisky : agh gha iarad mi tdy lyfeis;
62 Ag maeyn yi irriym dy hoyrt buias duitcli : erson tdy vriiinys- syn kayragh.
63 Ta mi heshy dausyn uUy ta goyl agyl rdyds : as frialy t'abert- syn.
64 Ta yn talu o hiarn layn dy tdy vyghyns : o insi duys tdy lattyssyn.
TTuth. B. bonitaiemfecisti. 9.
O HIARN tou em' ianu gy grasoil rish tdy hervaynt : nyre t'okyls.
66 O ynsi dou tuigel firrinagh as fysseri : erson ta mi er gredjel t'anaghyn.
67 Ma rou mi er my hyaghy gha rou er shaghran : agh nish ta mi er vrialy t'okyls.
68 Tou us maei as grasoil o ynsi difys tdy lattyssyn.
69 Ta yn slyei mdrniagh er gummy brseyg m'yois : agh Ixiy- lym t'abertsyn rish my ghri slayn.
70 Ta yn kri acksyn gho raur as sail vucky : agh va my vian ayns tdy lybis *.
71 T'^ maei duys gy rou mi ayns syaghyn : gy voddym tdy lattyssyns y ynsaghy.
72 Ta lyaei dy v^yls nas tiery duys na milaghyn d'ayr as d'ar-
gyd-

"Siyr Version.

dt'enish lesh ooilley my chree : O bee myghinagh dou cordail rish dty ghoo.
3 Deie mee er my raaidyn bene gys cooinaghtyn : as hyndaa mee my chassyn gys dty recortyssyn.
4 Ren mee siyr, as cha Ihig mee shaghey yn traa : dy reayll dty annaghyn.
5 Ta sheshaghtyn ny mee-chrauee er my roostey : agh cha vel mish er yarrood dty leigh.
6 Ec y vean oie neem girree dy chur booise dhyt : er coontey dty vriwnyssyn cairagh.
1 Ta mee my heshey daues}^! ooilley ta goaill aggie rbyd : as ta freayll dty annaghyn.
8 Ta'n seihil, O Hiarn, lane jeh dty vyghin : O jmsee dou dty 'lattyssyn.
Bonitatem fecisH.
O HIARN, t'ou er ghellal dy graysoil rish dty harvaant : cordail rish dty ghoo.
2 Oynsee dou toiggal as tushtey firrinagh : son ta mee er chredjal dty annaghyn.
3 Roish my row mee seaghnit, hie mee er-shaghryn : agh nish ta mee er vreayll dty ghoo.
4 T'ou uss mie as graysoil : ynsee dou dty 'lattyssyn.
5 Ta ny mooaralee er droggal breg orrym : agh freill-yms dt'an- naghyn lesh ooilley my chree.
6 Ta'n cree oc cha roauyr as saill : agh ta my haitnys er ve ayns dty leigh.
1 S'mie te er my hon dy row mee ayns seaghyn : dy voddym gynsaghey dty 'lattyssyn.
8 Ta leigh dty veeal ny smoo dy voggey dou : na millaghyn dy airh as argid.

Sic.

yn XXV. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

637

Old Version.
ASPYRT.
lod. 1 Manus tita fecerut. 10.
'T'A tdy lauyns er my ianu as er
-*- my ghummy : o kur'dou tuigell gy voddym t'anaghyn y ynsaghe.
^4 Aydsyn ta g6yl agyl royds bii dyd gannoil nar hii ayd mish : erson gy dugg mi my hreist^el ayns t'okyls.
75 Ta fyss aym o hiarn gy vel tdy vruinyssyn kayr : as gy dugg us d'yn lir irrinys dy ve er my hyaghyn.
76 O ligge tdy gheindylys mygh- inagh ve my gyrjaghy nyrg dy gu dy tdy hervaynt.
77 O ligge tdy hrokryght grayig- ' uil chiit hiiyms gy voddym ve bi6 : erson she tdy lyeis my vian.
78 Ligge yn slyei morniagh ve er an gurr mou erson t'ayd doll gy niaughraui magiyrt dy my strui : agh biim klaghtiit ayns t'abertsyn.
79 Ligge laeid as ta goyl agill * royds, as baun tdy rikortyssyn : ve er nan jyndd huyms.
80 O ligge my ghri ve slayn ayns t'ordyghyns : nagh biim ndrit.
Caph.'i. deficit^ anima mea. 11. T^A m'anym goyl fodiaght erson -•- tdy hauilys : as ta treist^el maei ayms erson t'okyls.
82 Ta my huilyn goyl vodiagh vuar erson t'okyl : gra kuyn ni us mish.y gyrjaghy.
83 Erson ta mish er jit kasly rish bott^el ayns y j&gh : f6yst ghanel mi jariid tdy lattyssyn.
84 kavod ta laghyn dy her- vdynts : kuin viis us kuilinit oriu- syn ta dy my eiyrts %y hoik.

New Version. EVENING PRAYER.

Manus tucefecerunt me.
'T'A dty laueyn er my chroo as
-^ er my chummey : O cur dou
tushtey, dy voddym gynsaghey
dty annaghyn.
2 Bee adsyn ta goaill aggie royd, gennal tra hee ad mee : ei;-yn-oyr dy vel mee er choyrt my hreishteil ayns dty ghoo.
3 Ta fys aym, O Hiarn, dy vel dty vtiwnyssyn cairagh : as dy vel 00 ayns eer ynrickys er choyrt seaghyn orrym.
4 O Ihig da dty chenjallys vygh- inagh ve my gherjagh : cordail rish dty ghoo da dty harvaant.
5 O Ihig da dty vyghinyn graihagh cheet hym's, dy voddym 've bio : son ta my voggey ayns dty leigh.
6 Lhig da ny mooaralee ve cpodit lesh nearey, son t'ad dy olkyssagh goll mygeayrt dy my stroie : agh neem's smooinaghtyn dy dowin er dty annaghyn.
7 Lhig dauesyn ta goaill aggie royd, as t'er hoiggal dty recortys- syn : v'er nyn jyndaa hyms.
8 O lhig da my chree v'er ny hickyraghey ayns dty 'lattyssyn : nagh bee nearey orrym.
Defecit aniTna mea.
TA my annym er ghoaill fod- deeaght son dtyhaualtys : as ta my hreishteil mie er graih dt/ghoo,
2 Ta my hooillyn farkiaght dy jeean son dty ghoo : gra, O cuinii nee 00 mish y gherjaghey ?
3 Son ta mee shymlit myr crackan ayns y jaagh : ny-yeih cha vel mee jarrood dty 'lattyssyn.
4 Cre . whilleen ta laghyn dty harvaant : cuinn nee 00 cooilleen y ghoaill orroosyn ta jannoo tran- laase orrym ?

Sic.

638

PSALMYN. DAVID.

Day 25.

Old Version.

ETew Version.

85 Ta yn slyei morniagh er glyei uigg my ghdurs : nagh vel nyrg tdy Ij^eis.
86 Ta uUy t'abertsyn firrinagh : t'ayd janu eiyrts orrym gy fallsy, o bii us my ghiiney.
87 vdagh ayd fagys em' ianu kiann orryms er y tallu : f6ost gha hrdeg mi t'abertsyn. "
88 Bioi mish nyre tdy gh^in- dylys grayigoil : as shen mar rfelyms feanishyn tdy vseyls.

O

Lamed h In atemu domine. 12. HIARN ta t'okyls farraghtyn gybragh ayns neau.
90 Ta tirrinys mist farraghtyn vei yn shilogh gys andyn elle : tous er seiaghe bunn y talldin as t'^ fannaghtyn.
91 T'ayd fannaghtyn ju nyre t'ofdyghyns : arson ta dygh ully redd dy dy hyrvsbs.
92 Agh y be va my hattnys ayns tdy l^seis : vem er my ghalchey ayns my syaghyn.
93 Ghajarudym gybrdgh t'abert- syn erson riusyn tou us er my vioghy.
94 Sh'latt mish o sau mi : erson h^rr mi t'abertsyn.
95 Ren yn niaughraui lyei far- kiaght orrym dy my strui : agh smuniyms er tdy rikortyns.
96 Hilm gy vel! gygh ully redd chiit gys kiann : agh ta t'aberts fiir lisfen.
Mem. O. qtiomodo diUxi. 13.
HIARN kre yn grayi t'aym gys tdy lyeis fsei yn Id ta mi smunaghtyn dyii. 98 Tou us tryeid t'abertsyn er

5 Ta'n sleih moyrnagh er chleiy ooigyn er myhon : nagh vel cordail rish dty leigh.
6 Ta ooilley dty annaghyn firri- nagh : t'ad jannoo tranlaase orrym dy aggairagh ; O bee uss my niart.
7 Vad faggys er n'yannoo kione orrym er y thalloo : agh cha hreig mee dty annaghyn.
8 O jean mish y vioghey lurg dty chenjallys-ghraihagh : as myr shen freill-ym recortyssyn dty veeall.
In cdemum, Domine.
O HIARN, ta dty ghoo far- raghtyn son dy bragh ayns , niau.
2 Ta dty irriney myrgeddin farraghtyn veih sheeloghe gys sheeloghe : t'ou er hoiaghey un- din ny hooirey,' as te er-mayrn.
3 T'ad tannaghtyn gys y laa t'ayn jiu cordail rish dty oardagh : son ta dy chooilley nhee dy dty hirveish.
4 Erbe dy row my voggey ayns dty leigh : veign er herraghtyn ayns my heaghyn.
5 Cha jarrood-ym dty annaghyn dy bragh : son lioroosyn t'ou er my vioghey.
6 Ta mee Ihiats ; O saue mee : son ta mee er hirrey lurg dty annaghyn.
7 Ren ny mee-chrauee Ihie ayns farkiaght er my hon dy my stroie : agh smooinee-yms er dty recortys- syn.
, 8 Ta mee fakin dy vel jerrey er dy chooilley nhee : agh ta dty annaghyn erskyn towse Ihean.
Qugmodo dilexi !
HIARN, cre'n ghraih- t'ayms > er dty leigh : fey-ny-laa ta mee smooinaghtyn er dy dowin. 2 T'ou uss trooid dty annaghyn

Yn xxvi. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

639

Old Version, my ianu naskriny na my noidjyn erson t'ayd gybragh maryms.
99 Ta tuigel smu ayms na agg m' 'yiir ynsi erson ta tdy rikortyns my smunaghtyn.
100 Ta mi na skriny na yri hisendiyght : erson gy vel mi frial t'abertsyn.
loi Drial mi my ghassyn vei gygh ully grogh-rayd : gy voddym t'okyls y rial.
102 Gha nel mi et skyrr vei tdy vruinys : erson tons dy ny yn- saghe.
103 O gho millish as ta okelyn dy my skorniagh : ta mi gra na smillish na mill dy my v^al.
104 'l'r;^d t'abertsyn ta mi gead- thyn tuigel : shenhyfa ta duoi aym er dygh ully grogh rayd.

New Version.

er my yannoo ny s creeney na my noidyn : son t'ad dy kinjagh mSr- ym.
3 Ta ny smoo dy hushtey aym na t'ec my ir-ynsee : son ayns dty recortyssyn ta mee baarail my smooinaghtyn.
4 Ta mee ny s'creeney na'ri chendeeaght : er-yn-oyr dy vel mee freayll, dty annaghyn.
5 Ta mee er chummal my chassyn veih dy chooilley ghrogh raad : dy voddin freayll dty ghoo.
6 Cha vel mee er skyrraghtyn veih dty vriwnyssyn : son t'ou dy my ynsaghey.
7 O ere cha millish ta dty ghoan gys my vlass : dy jarroo ny s'miljey na mill da my veeal !
8 Trooid dty annaghyn ta mee geddyn tushtey : shen-y-fa ta dwoaie aym er dy chooilley ghrogh raad.

AYRYN. nvn. 3. Lucerna pedibus meis. 14.
TA t'okyls Idndser dy my ghas- syn : as soilshe dy my ghas- sanyn.
106 Ta mi er Id as ta mi hou- laghy gy sickyr : dy rial tdy vruinyssyn kdyragh.
107 Ta mi ayns s^aghyn erskyn tou'ys : bi6i mi o hiarn nyre t'okyls.
108 Ligge ourel fiii my v^al us y Vuias o hiarn : as ynsi duys tdy vruinyssyn.
109 Ta ffi'anym goni ayns ifly iau : f6<3St gha vel ttii jarud tdy lyb^is.
1 10 Ta yn niaughrdui er seiaghe ry'ibbe maghdiirs : agh foost ghi jagh mi er shaghrati vei t'abert- syn.
Hi Tdy rikortyns ta mi erna hyrre mar m'eiyrys gybragh : as

MORNING PRAYER. Lucema fedibus meis.
TA dty ghoo londeyr da my chassyn : as soilshey da my chesmadyn.
2 Ta mee er vreearrey, as ta mee dy shickyr kiarit : dy reayll dty vriwnyssyn.
3 Ta mee seaghnit erskyn towse ; jean mish y vioghey, O Hiarn, cordail rish dty ghoo.
4 Lhig da ourallyn-arryltagh my veeal uss y wooiys, O Hiarn : as ynsee dou dty vriwnyssyn.
5 Ta m'annym dy kinjagh ayns my laUe : ny-yeih cha vel mee jarrOOd dty leigh.
6 "Ta ny mee-chrauee er hoiaghey fibbey er my hon : agh ny-yeih' Cha jagh mee er-shaghryn veih dty '^innaghyji.
7 Dty recortyssyn ta mee er . hirrey myr m'eiraght son dy

€40

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 26.

Old Version, kamma ? tayd gy jam boggey my ghri.
112 Hugg mi my ghri dy liseny tdy lattyssyn goni : gy jam gys y jere.
D. iniquos odio hdbui. 15.
TA duoi aym oriusyn ta smti- naghtyn drogh redyn : agh shuney liam tdy lyei.
114 She us my rial as my skse : as ta my hreistdel ayns t'okyls.
115 As y rayd voyms shiuss ta oik : frialyms abertsyn my iih.
116 O laidjeri mish nyre t'okyls gy voddym bio : na ligg dou ve er my ghurr shaghey my hreistdel.
117 kiim mish sh^as as biym sauchey ta mi grd as bii my hat- nys gybragh ayns tdy lattyssyns.
118 T6us er stampe shiis uUy aydsyn ta doll vei tdy lattyssyn : erson gha vel ayd smiinaghtyn agh maMryght.
119 T6us kurr er shiul yn niaughraui ully dyn tallu mar try- styr : shennyfd shuney liSm tdy rikortyns.'
izo Ta m'sfeyl kra erson agyl J ids : as ta mi goyl agyl dy tdy vruinyssyn.
9. feci iudicium. 16. 121 Ta mi kurr rish yn red ta louel : o na kurr mish harrish gys my hrynlasi.
,122 kurr er tdy hervdynt t'atnys y g6yl ayns shen ta maei : nagh jean yn slyei morniagh veg y nia * gdyr dou.
123 Ta my huilyn er gsef er shiul rish jdaghyn erson tdy laint : as erson fokyl tdy ghayrys.
124 O jean rish tdy hervdynt

. Wow Version.
bragh : as cre'n-fa? t'ad eer bog-, gey -my chree.
8 Ta mee er chroymmey my chree dy chooilleeney dty 'lat- tyssyn dy kinjagh : dy jarroo gys y jerrey.
Iniquos odio hahui.
TA dwoaie aym orroosyn ta smooinaghtyn er yn oik : agh shynney Ihiam dty leigh.
2 T'ou uss my endeilagh as my choadey : as ta my hreishteil ayns dty ghoo.
3 Ass my enish, shiuish ghrogh- yantee : freill-ymS annaghyn my Yee.
4 O niartee mee cordail rish dty ■ ghoo, dyvoddyni 've beayn : as ny Ihig dou tuittym glare jeh my hreishteil.
5 Jean uss mish y chummal seose, as beem sauchey ; bee my haitnys dy jarroo ayns dty 'lattyss3Ti.
6 T'ou uss er choyrt fo chosh adsyn ooilley ta cur cooyl rish dty 'lattyssyn : son cha vel ad smooin- aghtyn agh er molteyraght.
7 T'ou sheebey ersooyl ooilley mee-chrauee yn thallooin myr kesh : shen-y-fa shyimey Ihiam dty recortyssyn.
8 Ta my eiller-creau son aggie jeeds : as ta mee fo atchim dty vriwnyssyn.
Feci judicium.
TA mee dellal ayns ychooish ta lowal as jeeragh : O ny faag mee fo pooar my hranlaasee.
2 Cur er dty harvaant dy ghoaill taitnys ayns shen ny ta mie : nagh jean ny mooaralee veg yn aggair dou.
3 Ta my hoilshey er vailleil lesh jeeaghyn son dty Ihaynt ; as son goo dty chairys.
4 O dell rish dty harvaant cordail

Sic.

yk xxvi. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

64X

Old Version.

ITew Version.

nyre tdy vyghin grayig6il : as ynsi duys tdy lattyssyn.
125 She tdy hervaynt mi, o gial dou tuigel : gy vod iynchys Ve aym er t'aeanishyns.
126 She ta tra duitch o hiarn dy hoyrt hugge tdy lau : arson t'ayd er struiel tdy lyei.
127 Erson shiine liam t'anaghyn erskyn dyr as klagh s^yr.
128 Shennyfa ta mi ghummell jiragh t'annaghyns ully : as uUy rajyn falsy ta my gy glan toyrt dau duoi.
B. Mirabilia. i/.
TA t'isenyssyn ientyssagh : shennyfi ta my anym dan vrial 4yd.
130 Mar ta t'okyls dol magh : fe toyrt soilshe, as ttiigel dyn klyei imbli.
131 Doskyl mi my v^al, as ham mi schiagh m'inel : erson va my hatnys ayns t'anaghyn.
132 O jeagh us orryms as bfi my- ghinagh duys : mar tou klaghte y ianu d^syn shuney lesh t'sfenyms.
133 Rdel us my ghasmeidjyn ayns t'okyls : as shen mar nagh bii r^el ag niau-ghrauiys erbi orryms.
134 O lifrfe mish vei janu d' gayragh gene : as shen mar rialy t'abertsyn.
13.5 jeagh soilshe t'aedyns er tdy hervdynt : as ynsi difys t'ordygh- yns.
136 Ta my huilyns shyillie magh rish disky : erson nagh vel deney frial tdy 1/eis.
S. iustus es damine. 18.
Tc5uS kdyragh o hiarn ; as sh' firrinagh dy vruinys. 138 Ta ny fednishyn tdhs erna hdry ffir kdyr as firrinagh.

rish dty vyghin ghraihagh : as ynsee dou dty 'lattyssyn.
5 Ta mish dty harvaant ; O cur dou tushtey : dy voddym toiggal dty 'lattyssyn.
6 Te traa dhyt, Hiam,.dy hroggal dty laue : son t'ad er choyrt naar- dey dty leigh.
7 Son shynney Ihiam dty annagh- yn : erskyn airh as claghyn costal.
8 Shen-y-fa ta mee cummal jee- ragh ayns ooilley dty annaghyn : agh son raaidyn cammey ta slane dwoaie aym orroo ooilley.
Mirabilia.
TA dty recortyssyn yindyssagh : shen-y-fa ta m'annym dy reayll ad.
2 Tra ta dty ghoo goll magh : te coyrt soilshey as creenaght da'n vooinjer 6ney.
3 Doshil mee my veeal, as ghow mee ennal : son ta my haitnys ayns dty annaghyn.
4 O jeeagh orrym, as bee mygh- inagh dou :myr boallagh 00 jannoo roosyn ta graihagh er dty Ennym.
5 Jean my chesmadyn y leeideil ayns dty ghoo : as myr shen cha vow mee-chraueeaght erbee bar- riaght orrym.
6 O livrey mee veih tranlaase drogh gheiney : as myr shen freill- ym dty annaghyn.
7 Lhig da dt'eddin soilshean er dty harvaant : as ynsee dou dty 'lattyssyn.
8 Ta my hooillyn shilley lesh jeir : er-yn-oyr nagh vel deiney freayll dty leigh.
Justus es, Domine. .
T'OU uss cairagh, O Hiarn : as ynrick ta dty vriwnyssyn. 2 Ny recortyssyn t'ou uss er n'oardaghey : t'ad erskyn towse cairagh as firrinagh.

Sic.

Tt

642

PSALMVN-' DAVID,

Day 26..

Old Version.

139 Ta m'agney chife gy jaru er

nxy ghaeyf : erson gy iarud my noidjyn- t'okelyns, 1 146 Ta t'okyls erna phrouel gys y ghuid soje : as shuney lesh tdy hcffvayrit 6.
141 Ta mish begg as beggan dy heiaghe jims : fdost gha nell mi jarud t'abertsyn.
142 She tdy gMyrys Idyrys gy- bragh farraghtyn : as tdy lyei yn irriny. ,
143 Ta s^aghyn as trimshey em' goyl grym oryms : f6ost ta hatnys ayns t'abertsyn,

144 Ta kdyrys t'aeanishyns^ far-

raghtyn gybragh : o giall dou tuigel as biym bi6.

New Version.
3 Ta my ghraih jeean er my choyrt eer naardey : son dy vel my noid)Ti er yarrood dty ghoan.
4 Ta dty ghoo's er ny phrowal gys y chooid sodjey : as ta graih ec dty harvaant er.
6 Ta mee fardalagh, as beg er ny hoiaghey jeem : ny-yeih cha vel mee jarrood dty annaghyn.
6 Ta'n chairys ayds cairys dy bragh farraghtyn : as dty leigh yn irriney.
7 Ta seaghyn as trimshey er ghoaill greme orrym : ny-yeih ta my haitnys ayns dty annaghyn.

8 Ta cairys dty recortyssyft.' d^

bragh farraghtyn ;.0 giall dou tushtey, as beem bio.

ASPYRT. p. clamavi in toto corde, 19.
J EI mi rish uUy my ghri : kluin mi o hiarn, as frialym tdy lattyssyn.
, 146 Ta mi grd gy jaru huyds ta mi gaemagh : ku^n liam as friael- yms tdy rikortyns.
147 Gy moghey ayns y voghre ta mi gagmagh huyds : erson ayns t'okyls ta mi hreistdel.
148 Ta my huilyn chiit raeyf arry ny hyi : gy voddin ve klaghtiit ayns tokelyn.
■ 149 klu^n my ghord o hiarn nyre tdy gh^indylys grayigoil : bi6i mish mar boUagh li,
rgo T'dyd tayrn argere ta dy ganlys janu drogh eiyrts orrym : as t'dyd fodey vei tdy 1/ei.
151 Eli. us faggys ag lau o hiarn ferson ta uUy t'anaghyn firrinagh.
152 My ghian t'aeanish-Syn baun dou ayd fodey hdimy : gy hei us ajd erson gybtagh.

EVENING PRAYER. Clamavi in tOto csrde meo.
TA mee geamagh lesh ooilley my chree : eaisht rhym, O Hiarti, freill-jmi dty 'lattyssyn.
2 Hoods, dy feer, ta mee geam-. agh : cooin Ihiam, as freill-ym dty recortyssyn.
3 Ec brishe/n laa ta mee geam- agh hoods : son ayjis dty ghoo ta my hreishteil.
4 Ta my hobtllyn dooisht roish arrey ny hole : dy voddym my hraa 'vaarail ayns dty ghoan.
5 Clasht rish my choraa, O Hiarn, cordail rish dty chenjaUys-ghraih-.' agh : cur bree aynym myr boal- lagh 00.
6 T'ad taym er-gerrey ta dy goanlyssagh jannoo .tranlaase or- rym : as t'ad foddey veih dty leigh, , 7 Bee uss er-gerrey ec laue, Q Hiarn : son ta ooilley dty annagh- yn firrinagh.
8 Mychione dt'annaghyn, ta fys aym foddey er dy henney : dy vel 00 er hoiaghey ad er undin shickyr son dy bragh.

Yn xxvi. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID,

643

Old Version.
1. Vidi humilitatem. 20.
C\ SMUNI er my hyaghyn as ^-^ lifrde r&i : ersou gha veil mi jarud tdy lyei.
154 kuilim us my ghuis as lifrde mi : bi6i mi nyre t'okyl.
155 Ta slaynt fodey vei yn niaughr^ui : erson gha nell dyd janu friuys &y t'ab^tsyn.
156 Sb'miiar dy vyghin o biam : bi6i mish mar balkghii *.
157 Sh'immey aydsyn ta dy my hyaghyn, as dy my.eiyrt ^ hoik : f6ost gha vel mi dol as y rdyd vei tdy rik6rtyns.
.158 T'e janu chinnys dou nar hiym aydsyn ta janu gy hoik : erson nagh ve dyd frial tdy lydeis".
159 Smuni o hi^rn kyns b'uney Ham t'anaghyn : o bi6i mish nyre tdy gheindylys grayigoil,
1 60 Ta t'oklys firrinagh vei riu ta ully bruinys dy ghdyrys far- raghtyn erson gybragh.
B, Principes g^tecuti sunt. 21. "p\EIYR prynsaghyn gy hoik -*--' mi gyn (5yr : agh ta my
ghri shassu ayns agyl dy t'okyl-
yns.
162 Ta mi gho gannoJl dy t'okyls as aniyn ta geadthin kragh. vuar.
163 Erson brse^gyn ta duoi as fiia aym orru ; agh sfliney liam tdy ly6ei \
164 Shaght kiyrtyn 'gy 14 t?t mi dy tdy volley : erson t^y vrijipy^ kayr.
165 Sh'muar y shii t'apksyi;, sh'uneylesh tdy lyoei* ;as ghan^i ayd j4mtiygh rish.
166 Hiarn ta mi ern iaghyn.

New Version. Vide humitilatem.

OSMOOINEE er my arl^ys, as, livrey mee : son cha vel mee jarrood dty leigh.
2 Gam my ch^o^sh ayns lape, as liv^;ey ipee : jean meq y vioghey cordail rish dtygjioo.
3 Ta slaynt foddey voish ny mee- chrauee : son cha vel ad cur geill da dty 'lattyssyn,
4 S'mooar ta dty vyghin, O Hiam : jean meeyviogheymyrboallaghoo.
5 Shimriiey adsyn ta dy my voirey as jannoo tranlaase orrym : ny^ yeih cha vel mish goll dy Ihiattee voish dty recortyssyn,
6 Te trimshey dou dy akin ny drogh-yantee : son nagh vel ad freayll dty leigh.
7 Smooinee, O Hiarn, kys shynT. ney Ihiam dty annaghyn : O jean mish y vioghey cordail rish dty chenjaUy§-gbraih^b.
8 Ta dty ghoo's firrinagh er dy rieau : ta ooilley biiwnyssyn; dty ehairys farraghtyn son dy bragh.
Principes pfr-secuti synt., nnA princeyn gr n'y^nnoo tran-
J- laase orrym gyn oyr : agh ta my chree sbassoo ayns aggie jeh dtyghoo.
a Ta wheesh dy veggey aym jeh dty ghoo : as t"ec fer ta cosney mooarane spooilley,
3 Er son br^agyn, ta feoh as dwoaie aytii orroo : agh ghynney Ihiam dty leigfi"
4 Shiaght keayrtyji 'sy laa ta raep dy dty voylley ': er graih dty vriyv- ?[ygsyn eair^gl).
5 S'mooar ta'n shee focsyn ta graihagh er dty leigh : as cha der nhee erbee orroo eh y hreigeil.
6 Hiarn, ta mee er yeeaghyn son

' Sic, see v. 149.

Sic. T t 2

644

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 27.

Old Version, erson tdy laint saudlagh : as em ianu n^re t'anaghyn.
167 Drial m'anym tdy^rik6rt- yns : as b'uney leayd ' gy fi1r vuar.
168 Ta mi er frial t'anaghyns as rikortyns : erson ta uUy my rddjyn t'seanish us.
n. Appropinquet deprecoHo,
LIGGE m'akkan chiit t'aenish o hiarn kurr dou tuigel nyre t'okyl.
170 Oligge m'aghin chiit t'sea- nish : lifrde mish nyre t'okyls.
171 Nil my vjfeliyn loyrt dy tdy volley : mar viis u em ynsaghy du'ys tdy lattyssyn.
173 Gy jam goui my hiange ordyn dy t'okyls : erson ta uUy tannaghyn kdyroil.
173 Ligge tdy lau kdne Mm : erson ta mi er ryei t'anaghyn.
174 Gou mi fodiaght erson dy Idint saualagh o hiarn : as ayns tdy lyoei ta my hatnys.
175 O ligg dy m'anym v€ bio, as ni i us y volley : as kiiyni tdy vrainyssyn Mym.
176 Ta mi er nol er shaghran kasly rish kirri ta kalchy : o shyirr tdy herv^ynt erson ghanell mi jarud t'anaghyn.

New Version, dty haualtys slayntoil : as er n'yan- noo lurg dty annaghyn.
7 Ta m'annym er vreayll dty recortyssyn : as er choyrt graih erskyn-towse daue.
8 Ta mee er vreayll dt'annaghyn as dty recortyssyn : son ta ooilley my raaidyn kiongoyrt rhyt.
Appropinguet deprecatio.
LHIG da my accan cheet kion- goyrt rhyt, O Hiarn : cur dou tushtey cordail rish dty ghoo.
2 Lhig da my aghin cheet gys dt'enish : livrey mee cordail rish dty ghoo. '
3 Nee my veillyn fockley magh dty voylley : tra t'ou er m'ynsaghey ayns dty 'lattyssyn :
4 Dy jarroo nee my hengey's "arrane y ghoaill jeh dty ghoo : son ta ooilley dt'annaghyn cairagh.
5 Lhig da dty laue cooney Ihiam : son ta mee er ghoaill dty annaghyn myr reih.
6 Ghow mee foddeeaght son dty haualtys slayntoil, O Hiarn : as ayns dty leigh ta my haimys.
7 O lhig da m'annym 've bio, as nee eh uss y voylley : as nee dty vriwnyssyn cooney Ihiam.
8 Ta mee er n'ghoU er-shaghryn myr keyrrey chailjey. O cur Ihiat thie dly harvaant ; son cha vel mee jarrood dty annaghyn.

N

mi.

AYRYN. Ad dominum. ^sal. 120. AR va mi ayns s^aghyn jaei mi er y chiarn : ass gh^yl e

2 Lifr^e m'anym o hiarn vei maeliyn braegagh : as vei chiange malt6il.
3 kre yn fieaghyn viis erna hoyrt na erna ianu duitch us hiange

MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 120. Ad Dominum.
TRA va mee ayns seaghyn deie mee gys y Chiam ; as ren eh m'y chlashtyn.
2 Livrey m'ann)Tn's, O Hiarn, veih meillyn breagagh : as veih chengey moylteyragh.
3 Cre'n leagh vees er ny choyrt ny er ny yannoo dhyts, O hengey

Sic.

Fh xxvij. /d.

PSALMYN DAVID.

645

Old Version, falsy : gy jam saeidjyn gniartoil as gsfeyr rish smaraghyn chae losky.
4 Smdrig ta my vgei, gy vel mi er m'egnaghy dy vaghey marish Mesech as dy g6yl my vaghey masky kabbanyn ksedar.
5 Ta m'anym er vaghey foddey nan maskysyn : ta nan noidjyn dy hii.
6 Ta mi gobraghy erson shii, agh nar liorym riusyn '16 shen : t'ayd d'an ianu hseyn arlu gys kage.
LsBaui oculos. psal. 121.
TROGYM syas my huiliyn gyS ny knuick : as shen ta mi ghuyne chiit.
2 ta my ghuyne chiit gy jiaru vei yn chiarn : ta em' ianu neau as talu.
3 gha nuUi i tdy ghassys ve er na skughey : as eshyii ta dy rialys gha jean e kadley.
4 jeagh, eshen ta fnall Israel ; gha jean e seumaghy na kadly.
5 she yn chiarn e hdyn t'er kaudi : she yn chiarn t'endeel er dy lau iesh.
6 niarshen nagh yn gnan us y losky ayns y la : na yn cask ayns yn yi.
7 nii yn chiarn us y rialy vei dygh ully oik : shen eshen gy jiaru nii t'anym dy naly.
8 nii yn chiarn dy goyls niagh, as dy hiits schiagh y rialy : vei yn ierish sho magh, erson gybragh.
Letattis sum 123.
VA mi gannoil trd duyrt £yd ruyms : hseid mdd gys tyei yn chiarn.
2 Shassi nan gassyn ayn tdy gorsyn o jeriusalem.
3 Ta jeriusalem trogit mar ayrd valley : ta ag andnys ayns hsfeyn.
4 Erson aynshen ta ny kynaghyn del s^as, gy jaru kynaghyn ypi

New Version, oalsey : dy jarroo sideyn lajer as geyre leshsmaraagynjiargloshtee.
4 Smerg dou dy vel mee eginit dy chummal marish Mesech : as dy vel my ynnyd-vaghee mistey cab- baneyn Kedar !
5 Ta m'annym's er chummal foddey ny-vud ocsyn : ta nyn noi- dyn da shee.
6 Ta mee streeu son shee, agh cha vel mee ny-sleaie loayrt roos- yn jeh shen : nagh vel ad jannoo ad hene aarloo gys caggey.
Psalm 121. Levavi oaths.
TROGG-YM seose my hooill- yn gys ny croink : vouesyn ta my chooney cheet.
2 Ta my chooney cheet dy feer veih'n Chiarn : t'er chroo niau as thalloo.
3 Cha Ihig eh da dty chass dy v'er ny scughey : as cha jean eshyn cadley ta dt'endeil.
4 Cur-my-ner, cha jean eshyn ta freayll Israel: saveenagh ny cadley.
5 Ta'n Chiarn hene dt'endeil- agh : ta'n Chiarn dty niart er dty laue yesh ;
6 Myr shen nagh jean chiass ny greiney 00 y lostey 'sy laa : n'yn eayst 'syn oie.
7 Nee'n Chiarn uss y choadey veih dy chooilley oik : dy jarroo eshyn eh nee dt'annym y reayll.
8 Freill-ee yn Chiarn dty ghoU magh as dty heet stiagh : veih'n traa shoh magh er son dy bragh.
Psalm 122. Lcetatus sum.
S'MOOAR va my voggey tra dooyrt ad rhym : Nee mayd goU gys thie'n Chiarn.
2 Shassee ny cassyn ainyn ayns dty ghiattyn : O Yerusalem.
3 Ta Jerusalem troggit myr ard- valley : ta ec unnaneys ayn hene.
4 Son gys shen ta ny kynneeyn goU seose, dy jarroo kynneeyn y

646

PSALMT^N DAVlD.

l)ay 27.

'Olcl Version, chiarh dy ymmyrke fseanish dy Israel, dy hoyrt btiias dy seftym yn chiarn.
5 Etson a:j'nslien ta ynyd sei ^ ny bruinys ■. gy jaru ynyd sy%i ' dy ga^d. ^
6 O 'goiligi padjei" eJ-son shii jeriiisalem : heeid dyd gy msei ernan dossagh shuney lesh us.
7 Gy roti jih er Iseyf Styei tdy val'laghyn : as pakhys er Iseyf fetyefi dy tdy phMsyn.
8 Erson g'riyi liiy vMeraghyn as my hessaghyn : rixyms, rah msei y houlaghey duitch.
.9 Ta mi gra erson tyei yn cbiatn nan nh : shyrrym dy ianu mxi duitch.
Ad te levMii'k)euhs. -psal. 123
HUYDS ta mi trogel s^as my huilyn ; o us ta vaghey ayns "ny inea;tiaghyn.
2 Jeagh gy jaru mar te, suylyn 'shefvayhtyn jeagtiyn gys lau nan •ftieistiyn, as mar Builyn inniv^yl "gys lau y ben Vjeistyf : gy jairu ttiarShen ta mi nan 'suilyn far- kiaght er yn chiarn nan iih naggy- dere ni myghin oruiii.
3 Jean Btyghin Oruin* o hiarn jean myghin orruin ' : erson ta roo VSgg dy beiaghe juiniyn.
4 T4 nan atiym lisfenit rish agh- sati kndidj6il ny dene 'berchiagh : as rish sproght iiy deliey taor- liiagh.
Nisi 'quia domimis. Psal. 1 24 AGH y be ya yn chiarn h^yn er T\ nan jsd^f (nish 'odys Israel y gra :) agb y be Va yn thiarn hseyn er nan jseyf nar Jirri deney shiias nan hyoi.
2 veagh ayd er nan ^lijggey syas bi8 : nar v'dyd gho fergfiyl jum- uiagh ruin.

New Ver^bn. Chiarft '; dy ymmytkey feanish cla Israel, dy choyrt b'ooise da Ennym y Chiarn.
5 Soh shen y raad ta stoyl y vriways : dy jarroo stoyl-reeoil lught-thie Ghavid*
6 O guee-jee son shee Yer\i- salem : nee adsyn bishaghey ta graihagh ort.
7 Shee dy row cheu-sthie Jeh dly voallaghyn : as sonnys cheu-sthie jehdty chooyrtyn. ,
8 Er graih my vraaraghjm as my heshaghyn dooie : ,guee-ym son dty vaynrys.
9 Dy jarroo, son graih chiamble y Chiarn njoi Yee : shirr-ym dy choyrt dty vie er y hoshiagbt.
FSalK 123. AdUlevavi'oculos.
HOODS ta mee troggal seose niy hooillyn : O uss ta cum- 'mal ayns ny iiianghyn.
2 Cur-my-ner, myr ta sooillyn ny ifir-vooinjereyjeeag-h3*gyslauenyn mainshtyr, as myr ta sooillyn yti inney-veyl gys laue e ben'ainshtyr: fly jarroo myr shen ta ny sooillyn ainyn farkiaght er y Chiarn nyrt 'Yee, derrey nee eh myghin orrin.
3 Jean myghin orrin, O Hiarn, jean myghin orrin : son cha vel •veg eddyr dy hoiaghey j'in.
4 Ta hyn annym Ihieent lesh oltooan craidoilagh ny berchee : as lesh goanlys ny mooafal^^.
Psalm 124. Nisi quia Domimis.
ER-be dy row yn Chiarn bene er nyn lieh, foddee Israel nish ■gra : er-be dy tow yn Chiarn bene er nyn lieh, tra dirree sleih Beosfe nyn oi :
2 Veagh ad er njR sluggey sheese bio : tra v'ad cha eulyssagh ayns corree rooin.

Sic.

Fn xxvlj. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

647

Old Version.
3 Ta mi gra veagh ny hiJisk- aghyn er nan mdyg : as yn strii er noil harrish nan anym.
4 v^agh uiskey doun yn slyei, vorniagh er noil gy jaru harrish nan anym.
6 Agh molliit gy rou yn chiarn : nagh vel er nan doyrt shuiniyn har- rish ghon krdh gys nan viaekylyn.
6 Ta nan anym er shaghny gy jaru mar Seyn, magh as ribbe yn fer maru seyn : ta yn ribbe brist as ta shuinyn lifreit.
7 Ta nan ghuney shassu ayns senym yn chiarn : ren neau as tallu.
Qui confiduni. psal. 125.
A YDSYN ta toyrt nan dreist^el ■i^ ayns y chiarn, bi ayd gy jaru mar knock Seion : nagh vodd ve er yn " skughy, agh shassu gy sickyr erson gybragh.
2 Ta ny knuick shassu magiyrt Jeriusalem : gy jaru marshen ta yn chiarn shassu krdn magiyrt y phobyl vei yn tra sho magh erson gybragh.
. 3 Erson gha veil slatt y niaU^- ghraui chiit gys kranghyr yn klyei ghraui nagh derr yn slyei ghraui nan lau gys olkys.
4 o hiam jean gy maei ; dausyn fa msei as firrinagh dy ghri.
5 .agh erson labid as ta chynd4 er gdl gys nan olkys h^yn : liidji yn chiarn aydsyn magh marish yn slyei ta jami oik, agh bii shii er Israel.
ASPYRT. I» convertendo. psal. 126.
NAR hyndd yn chiarn riist kapy Seion : seish va shuin- iyn kasly riusyn ta brynlddi.
2 ,£8is va nan m^al hint rish gseary : as nan jange rish boggey.

New Version.
3 Veagh ny huShtaghyn, dy feer, er vaih shin : as veagh y thooili ley er n'gboH harrish nyn annym,
4 Veagh ushtaghyn dowin ny mooaralee : er n'ghoU eer harrigh nyn anmeenyn.
5 Agh moylley dy row gys y Chiarn : nagh vel er livrey shin seose son spooilley da ny feeacklyn oc.
6 Ta'n annym ain er scapail, dy jarroo myr ushag ass ribbey yn shelgeyr : ta'n ribbey er ny vrishey, as ta shin er nyn livrey.
7 Ta'n cooney ainyn shassoo ayns Ennym y Chiarn : ta er chroo niau as thalloo.
Psalm 125. Qui confiduni,
BEE adsyn ta coyrt nyn dreish- teil ayns y Chiarn, dy jarroo myr cronk Sion : nagh vod v'er ny scughey, agh ta shassoo shickyr er son dy bragh.
2 Myr ta ny croirik soit dy cruinn mygeayrt Jerusalem : dy jarroo myr shen ta'n Chiarn my- geayrt e phobble, veih'n traa shoh magh er son dy bragh.
3 Son cha jig lorg ny mee-chrauee er cronney yn vooinjer chairal : son nagh der y sleih cairal nyn laue gys olkys.
4 Jean mie, O Hiam : dauesyn. ta mie as firrinagh ayns cree.
5 Er son nyn Iheid as ta chyndaa feesht gys yn olkys oc hene : leeid-ee yn Chiarn ad magh marish' ny drogh-yantee ; agh bee shee er Israel. .
EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 126. In convertendo.
TRA hug y Chiarn chyndaa da cappeeys Sion : eisht va shin goU rish sJeih va dreamal.
z Eisht va nyn meeall Ihieent lesh gennallys : as y ch^lgey ain lesh boggey.

Sic.

643

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 27.

Old Version.
3 seis diiyrt 4yd masky ny han- grisuin : ta yn chiam ern' ianu redyn mdary er-nan-son.
4 Ta mi gra ta yn chiam ern ianu redyn muary er nan son hanna : ie ta shuin goyl bogey.
5 Chynda nan gapy o hiarn : mar ny stnianyn ayns y jass.
6 aydsyn ta kurr ayns jcfe}^ : bunni ayd dyns bogey,
1 Eshyn ta nish doll er y rayd kri, as ta jimmyrke magh rass m^i : gyn ymn^ higg € mst rish bogey as ver e lesh e vuininjoi.
Nisi dominus. psal. 12 Jr.
MANAGH drogg yn chiam y tyei gha vel yn obyr ack- syn agh kalchey ^ ta dy hrogyl €.
2 Managh vnal yn chiarn yn ayrd valle : ta yn fer are duyske ayns fardayl.
3 Gha vel e agh obyr kallchey* gy jean shiu saeir dy irri s^as gy moghe as marshen gy hamnagh g6yl fse as dy ii aran yn ymnse : erson marshen te toyrt kadly da er grayigoil.
4 Jeagh klaun as meass ny br6nniy she eirys ayd, as tojTtys ta chilt vei yn chiarn.
5 Mar ny seijyn ayns lau foyr : marshen ta yn klaun agy.
6 Banniit ta yn duyne ag vel y ghsfever layn ju : gha gow ayd ..." narr li6rish ' ayd rish nan noidjyn ayns y dorrys.
Beati omnes. psal. 128.
BANNIIT ta dydsyn ully ta goyl agyl y chiarn : as gimi- aght ayns y raydjyns. 2 Erson nii us i obragh)Ti dy

ITew Version.
3 Shen y traa dooyrt ad mastey ny ashoonee : Ta'n Chiam er n'yannoo reddyn mooarey er ny son oc.
4 Ta'n Chiam, dy-feer, er n'yan- noo hannah reddyn yindyssagh er nyn son : jeu ta shin goaill boggey.
5 Cur chyndaa da'n chappeeys ain, O Hiarn : myr da ny avrinyn ayns y jiass.
6 Adsyn ta cuirr ayns jeir : nee ad buinn ayns boggey.
7 Eshyn ta nish goU er e hosh- iaght keaney, as ta cuirr rass mie : hig eh reesht dyn dooyt lesh gen- nallys, as ver eh lesh e vunneeyn mdrish.
Psalm 127. Nid Dominui.
MANNAGH vel y Chiarn troggal y thie : ta'n obbyr oc ayns fardail ta dy hroggal eh.
2 Mannagh vel y Cluam freayll yn ard-valley : ta'n arreyder dooisht ayns fardail.
3 Cha vel eh agh obbyr caillit dy vel shiu ayns siyr dy irree dy moghey, as cha anmagh goaill fea, as gee yn arran dy imnea : son shen m)Tr t'eh cojiX. cadley dauesyn shynney lesh.
4 Cur-jee my-ner, cloan as mess y vrein : t'ad eiraght as gioot ta cheet veih'n Chiam.
5 Myr ta ny sideyn ayns laue yn dooinn^y lajer : eer myr shen ta'n chloan aegey.
6 S'maynrey yn dooinney ta'n whiver echey lane jeu : cha bee nearey orroo tra t'ad coyrt eddin da nyn noidyn ayns y ghiat.
Psalm 128. Beati omnes.
BANNIT t'adsyn ooilley ta go- aill aggie roish y Chiarn : as ta gimmeeaght ayns e raaidyn. 2 Son nee 00 gee jeh laboraght

» Sic

Tom.

Vn xxvij. M,

PSALMYN DAVID.

649

Old Version.
liuyn : o smei ta us, as smaynre viist u.
3 Bii dy veil mar y billey phiSny Idyn dy veass : er vallaghyn dy hyei.
4 dy ghlaun kasly rish bangld- nyn olif : kruiii magijrt dy voyrd.
5 jeagh sh6 mar vus y duyne banmit : ta goyl agyl y chiarn.
6 mi yn chiarn magh as Sion myrshen us y vamiaghey : gy vSick us Jerusalem ayns "rah ry dy hyyl ully.
7 ta mi gra dy vaick H ghlaun dy ghlenniy : as shii er Issraell.
Sepe expugnatterunt. 129.
SH'IMMY kiy'rt ren 4yd kagey va'foi, vei m'agid^ sh^as : nish odys Israel y gra.
2 Sh'immy kiyrt ta mi grd t'ayd er my hyaghyn vei m'agidj ' shiias '.

3 Ren ny h^rynyn tr&u er my gryim : as ren ayd krighyn Miu.
4 agh ta yn chiarn kayragh : ern' giarry ribbaghyn yn niaughraui nan skuckaghyn.
5 Ligg au ve er nan doyrt gys nayre as er nan jyndi er gdl : ghuilin as ta drogh agny ack gys Seion.
6 Ligg au ve ^ jaru mar yn Hex gdas er mulagh ny deiyn : ta fiogh ma bii e ema ham shdas.
7 ie nagh veil yn phal^der Winy y lau : ghamu eshyin ta kaingley s^as ny biiininiyn y oghrys.
8 Marshen nagh vei aydsyn ta dol shaghey gri ghuish shen, as yn chiarn dy riagh raeyf : ta shuin soulaghy au' msei diifs ayns enym yn chiarn.

Wew Version.

dty laueyn : O s'mie t'ou, as s'maynrey vees 00.
3 Bee dty ven myr y billey- feeyney messoil, er voallaghyn dty hie ;
4 Dty chloan goll-rish ny ban- glaneyn-olive : mygeayrt-y-mish dty voayrd.
5 Cur-my-ner, myr shoh vees y dooinney bannit : ta goaill aggie roish y Chiarn.
6 Nee yn Chiarn magh ass Sion myrj shen 00 y vannaghey : dy vaikjjoo Jerusalem ayns maynrys ooilley laghyn dty vea ;
7 Dy jarroo, dy vaik 00 cloan dty chlienney : as shee er Israel.
Psalm 129. Stupe expugnaverunt.
SHIMMEY keayrt t'ad er chaggey m'oi veih m'aegid : foddee Israel nish gra ;
2 Dy jarroo shimmey keayrt t'ad er n'yannoo tranlaase orrjTn veih m'aegid derrey nish : agh cha vei ad er chosney orrym.
3 Ta ny errooyn er hraaue er my ghreeym : as er n'yannoo creaghyn Uauyrey.
4 Agh ta'n Chiarn cairagh : er vrishey ribbaghyn nymee-chrauee dy peeshyn.
5 Lhig dauesyn Ver nyn goyrt gys nearey as er nyn gastey : whilleen as ta ayns drogh aigney gys Sion.
6 Dy jarroo, lhig daue 've myr y faiyr gaase er muUagh y thie : ta fioghey roish my te slane er n'aase ;
7 Lesh cha vei y beaynnee Ihiee- ney e laue : ny eshyn ta kiang- ley ny bunneeyn e oghrish ;
8 Myr shen nagh vei adsyn ta goll shaghey wheesh as gra, Dy vannee yn Chiarn diu : aigh mie diu ayns Ennym y Chiarn.

» Sic.

' Verse not finished.

650

PSALTVTYN DAVID.

Day 28,

Old Version.

De profundis. psal. 130.
MAGH as y diifnid jei mi huyds (o iiiam) hiarti kluin my ghori.
2 o ligge tdy ghliiashyn taskey mei y h6yrt : gys kdra m'akkan.
3 Ma viist us o hiam r6o hian dy hoyrt taskey kre ta jeant gy hagaragh : o hiam quel odys y hyrrell ^?
4.Erson ta myghlft mayrts : shen nyfa vfis agyl ema g6yl royds.
5 ta mi jeaghin ^ erson y chiarn ta m'anjTn farkiaght er : ayns y okylsyn ta my hreist^el.
6 ta m'anym getlagh gys y chiam raeyfs yn are voghrey ta mi gxa raish are yn voghrey.
7 o Israel treist ayns y chiarn, ^rson marish yn chiarn ta mygh'^ in : as marish-syn ta f^asly riist palchey,
8 As lifree"' i aeshyn Israel ; vei y pekaghyn ully.
Z) amine non est. psal. 131.
HIARN gha vel mi d'agney ayrd : gha vel vegg ny sil- Jiaghyn momiagh aym,
2 Gha vd mi dy my ghliaghty hjfeyn ' : ayns kuyshyn miiaiy : ta ro ayrd dou.
3 ta mi kummel m'anym, da xial ishiU, kasly rish lianu ta ema ghurr vei kig 'sy . . } vayry : ^ siekyr, ta m'anym gy jam mar lianu chyrhsfyt.
4 o Israel treist ayns y chiam vei yn iserish sho magh erson gy- jM-agh.

ITew Version, Psalm 130. De profundi!,
VEIH'N dillnid ta mee er n'eamagh hoods, O Hiam : Hiam,'clasht rish -my choraa.
2 O ihig, da dty chleayshyn geill y ciioyrt : da coraa my accan.
3 My vees uss, Hiarn, geyre dy ghoaill tastey jeh nyn shaghrynys : O Hiarn, quoi oddys shassoo fo ?
4 Agh mayrts ta myghin : shen- y-fa bee aggie er ny ghoaill royd.
5 Ta mee jeeaghyn son y Chiam, ta m'annym farkiaght er e hon ; ayns e ghoo ta my hreishleil.
6 Ta my chree chea gys y Chiam : roish arrey yn vogbreyj ta mee gra, roish arrey yn voghrey.
7 O Israel, cur dty hreishteil ayns y Chiam, son marish y Chiam ta myghin : as mirishyn te livrey-ys niartal.
_ 8 As livrey-ee eh Israel : veil^ ooilley e pheccaghyn.
Psalm 131. Dtmine, non est,
HIARN, cha vel mee ardaign- agh : cha vel aym shilley mooaralagh.
2 Cha vel mee goaill orrym dy loayrt jeh cooish)Ti mooarey ; ta eiskyn roshtyn my hushtej. . 3 Agh ta mee ginjillaghey m'an^ hym, as fceayll eh fo smaght, myr Ihiannoo t'er ny harbaa veih e voir : dy jarroo ta my annym myf Ihiannoo charbaait.
4 O Israel, cur dty hreisht ayns y Chiarn : veih'n traa sboh magh er son dy bragh.

O

AYRYN. Memento Domine. 132'. HIARN kuini er david y syaghyn -ully.

as

MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 132. Memento, Domine.
HIARN, cooinee er David : as ooilley e heaghyn.

i Sic.

Tom.

Fn xxviij. la.

PSAtMYN DAVID.

6s I

Old Version.
2 kyns lii e d'yn chiam : as hwgg e briaery dy lih uUy gniar- toil lacob.
3 Gha jiggyms er Iseyf styei dy ghabban my hsfei : na gha jaeyms shuas gys my labbi.
4 Gha syrrym my ghHiliyn ' dy ghadly, na faerughyn my huylyn^ dy ianu sevinaght : na chiampyl my ghiin dy g6yl fse erbi.
5 Naggedere idyms magh ynyd ghon chiampyl yn chiarn : ynyd vaghey ghon iih ully gniartoil lacob.
6 Jeagh gh^yl shnin iS shen kaedyn ag Ephrata : ass ' hseyr shuin e ayns y ghdlliy.
7 Hii meid schiagh ayns yn ghabban aglysh aggesyn as tuitt meid gy . . .' er nan gliinyn fseanish Btoyl y g . . .syn.
8 Irri o hiam gys t'ynyd fsS : us as arg tdy gniart.
9 Ligge dy tdy hagartyn ve komrit rish kayrys : ass ligge tdy iiughyn orayn y g6y\ rish bog^y.
10 Erson grayi dy hervaynt david : na chynda er shiul sedyn tdy ghnist.
1 1 Ta yn chiam ern ianu briar ■iirrinagh dy gavid : as gha jean schyrr vei.
12 Dy vseass tdy ghallyn : iieiyms er t'ynyd.
13 ma rijfefs tdy ghlaun my ghd- naynt as my is&ishyn ynsiym dau : 'sydii^ yn ghlaun ack niist er

t'ynyd j^asyl erson gybragh.

14 Erson ta yn chiam er ryei "Seion dy ve na ^nyd vaghey da -hsfeyn : t^ ern g6yl fodiaght er-y- son.

New Version.
2 kys ran eh breearrey gys y Chiarn : as gialdyh casherick y yannoo da Jee Ooilley-niartal Yacob.
3 Cha jig-yms fo clea my hie : chamoo hem seose gys my Ihiab- bee;
4 Cha derym cadley da my feooillyn, ny saveenagh da fer- rooghyn my hooill : ny cuishlinyn my ching dy ghoaill veg y fea ;
5 Derrey yioym magh boayl son chiamble y Chiarn : ynnyd-vaghee son Jee niartal Yacob.
6 Cur-my-ner, dieayll shin jeh ec Ephrata : as hooar shin eh ayns y cheyll.
7 Hem mayd stiagh ayns y chabbane-agglish echeysjTi : as tuittee mayd injil er nyn ghlioo- nyn kiongoyrt rish stoyl e cho- Shey.
8 T-rog ort, O Hiam, gys ynnyd dt'ea : uss, as arg dty niart.
9 Lhig da dty haggyrtyn 've coamrit lesh cairys : as lhig da dty noGghyn kiaulleeaght 'yaraioo lesh boggey.
10 Er graih dty harvaant Ghavid: 4iy chyndaa ersooyl eddin dty Er ooillit.
11 Ta'n Chiarn er n'yannoo •breearrey 'firrinagh da David : as cha jed eh n'oi ;
12 Jeh mess dty choip : neem's ^soiaghey er dty stoyl-reeoil.
13 My nee dty chloan freayH my chonaant as my reccMtyssyn neem's gynsaghey daue : nee^n obloan ocsyn myrgeddin sole er dty stoyl-reeoil er son dy bragh.
1 4 Son ta'n Chiarn er ghoaill Sion myr reih dy ve ynnyd-vaghee da bene : t'eh er ghoaill taitnys aynjee.

Sic.

Toni.

652

PSAL^YN DAVID.

Day 28.

Old Version.
15 Sh6 vus m'sfed erson gybrSgh : dynsh6 niym vaghey erson ta tat- nys dym dyn.
16 Bamim y bn rish bishagh : as lijenym y boghtyn rish aran.
1 7 karlriym y sagartynrish sldynt as mi y niiyn bogey y goyl as orayn.
18 Aynshen verryms er aerick gavid blda y hoyrt magh : ta mi em ianu arlu landder dy my ghriist.
19 as* erson y noidjyn niyms aydsyn y ghomry rish nayre : agh er e heyn nil y attaghan blda.

J

Ecce quam bonum. psal. 133.
EAGH gho maei as gannoil yn . . . ' as t'e : brieraghyn dy vaghey kujaght ayns andnys.
2 Te' * kasly rish yn liil gys . . . "y ghian ren ryi shiis gys yn abss ... * gy jaru gys fsessdyg Aaron, as ... '^ shiis gys sk^yrtyn y ydagh.
3 kasly rish drifight hermon : shen huitt er knock Seion.
4 Erson aynshen iall yn chiarn y vannaght : as bEe6 arson gybragh.
Ecce nunc benedicite. psal. 134.
J EAGH nish moligi yn chiarn : uUy shiusse shervayntyn yn chiarn.
2 shiusse ta ayns yn y\ shassy ayns tyei yn chiarn : gy jaru ... * kurtyn \ft\ nan lih.
3 Trogigi s;fas nan lauyn ayns yn ynyd ghasserick : as moUigi yn chiarn.

MTew Veraion.
15 Shoh'n raad veem ec fea son dy bragh : ayns shoh neem cum- mal, son ta mee goaill boggey ayn.
16 Neem yn beaghey eck y van- naghey lesh bishagh : as neem ny boghtyn eck y yannoo magh lesh arran.
17 Ny saggyrtyn eck neem y choamrey lesh slaynt : as gowee ny nooghyn eck boggey lesh ar- raneyn-moyllee.
18 Shen y raad verym er niart Ghavid dy vlaaghey : ta mee er n'oardaghey londeyr son my Er- ooillit.
1 9 Er son e noidyn, neem adsyn y choodaghey lesh nearey : agh er hene nee'n attey echey cur magh blaa.
Psalm 133. Ecce quam bonum !
CUR-JEE my-ner, ere cha mie as eunyssagh te : vraaraghyn, dy vaghey cooidjagh ayns un- naneys.
2 Te goU-rish yn ooill millish er y chione, roie sheese er yn aasaag : dy jarroo er faasaag Aaron, as ren shilley sheese gys rumbyllyn e choamrey.
3 Casley rish druight Hermon : huitt sheese er cronk Sion.
4 Son ayns shen ghiall y Chiarn e vannaght : as bea er son dy bragh.
Psalm i 34. Ecce nunc.
CUR-JEE my-ner nish, moyl- ley-jee yn Chiarn : ooilley shiuish sharvaantyn y Chiarn ;
2 Shiuish ta 'syn oie shassoo (shirveisK) ayns thie yn Chiarn : dy jarroo ayns cooyrtyn thie yn Jee ain.
3 Trog-jee seose nyn laueyn ayns yn ynnyd casherick : as cur- jee moylley da'n Chiarn.

Sic

Torn.

In xxvlij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

653

Old Version. 4 yn chiarn ren neau as tallu : dy hoyrt duitch banaght magh as Seion.
Laudate nomen. psal. 135.
MOLLIGI yn chiarn, molligi aenym yn chiarn : moligi i o shiusse ermuinjere yn chiarn.

2 Shiusse ta shassu ayns tyei yn chiarn : ayns kiirtyn tyi nan iih.
3 o molJigi yn chiarn erson ta yn chiarn grisoil : o gouigi oriyn moUey da senymsyn erson te gra- yiygh.
4 Erson kamma, ta yn chiarn er r/ei Jacob da h^yn as Israel ghon y aeirys haeyn.
5 Erson ta fyss aym gy veil yn chiarn miiar : as gy vel yn chiarn ayniyn aerskyn dygh uUy iih.
6 kre erbi y vdias lesh yn . . .' shen ren e ayns neau as ayns y tallu as ayns yn arkey, as ayns gygh ully ynyd douin.
7 Te toyrt magh ny bojalyn vei kjin jTi t^yl : as te toyrt magh ainiyn tarniagh lesh flaghey toyrt ny g;^ . . . yn ^ magh as ny haschagh- yn.
8 Vo'ally ully rugg hoshiagh * Ejipt : dy giiyne as dy v^agh niist.
9 Hugg e kouraghyn as ientys- syn ayns yn v^ean ayds o us hallu Ejipt as phiro as y ermuinjere nlly.
10 voall e ymmydi atiunyn : varru e riiaghyn gniartoil.
11 Ssehon ni dy ny hammo- ritin, ogg ni vasan : as tilly riri- aghtyn ^

Wew Version. 4 Dy jean y Chiarn chroo niau as thalloo : bannaght y choyrt dhyts veih Sion.
Psalm 135. Laudate nomen.
OMOYLLEY-JEE yn Chiarn, cur-jee ard-voylley • da En- nym y Chiarn : jean-jee eh y voylley, O shiuish shirveishee yn Chiarn ;
2 Shiuish ta shassoo ayns thie ja. Chiarn : ayns cooyrtyn thie yn Jee ain.
3 O moylley-jee yn Chiarn, son ta'n Chiarn graysoil : O trog-jee arraneyn-moyllee gys yn Ennym echey, son te eunyssagh.
4 As cre'n-oyrf ta'n Chiarn er reih Jacob da hene : as Israel son e eiraght hene.
5 Son ta fys aym dy vel y Chiarn mooar : as dy vel y Chiarn ainyn erskyn dy chooilley Yee.
6 Cre erbee s'gooidsave lesh y Chiarn, shen ren eh ayns niau, as er y thalloo : ayns yn aarkey, as ayns ooilley ny diunidyn mooa- rey.
7 T'eh cur magh ny bodjallyn veih ardjyn sodjey magh y theihll : as cur magh ny tendreilyn taar- nee lesh y fliaghey, tayrn ny geayghyn magh ass e hashtaghyn.
8 Woaill eh yn chied-er-ny- ruggey ayns cheer Egypt : cham- mah dy gheiney as maase.
9 T'eh er hoilshaghey cowragh- yn as yindyssyn ayns y vean ayds, O heer Egypt : er Pharaoh as ooilley e vooinjer,
10 Woaillee eh ymmodee ashoo- nyn : as stroie eh reeaghyn niar- tal.
1 1 Sehon ree ny Amoriteyn, as Og ree Vasan : as ooilley reeri- aghtyn Chanaan;

Tom.

Sic.

654

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day s3.

Oia Version.

Kew Version.

i'2 As hugg seshyn yn talhi aok- syn dy ve na, dirys^ ; gy janu dims' dy Israel y phobyl.
13 Ta t'senyms o hiarn farragh- tyn erson gybragh : margsedyn ta dy ghiiney 6 hiarn vei yn, shildgh gys anayn elle.
14 Erson nii yn chiarn y phobyl y ghuiliny : as bi e grasoil d^ 'yrmuinjery.
15 Myghian jallunyn ny han- gristiin, gha vel ayd agh argyd as dyr : obraghyn lauyn ddney.
16 Ta baeiil ackj as gha vel ayd 16yrt : sdylyn t'ack as gha vaick ayd.
1 7 Ta kluasyn ack, as f6ost gha gluyn ayd : ghamii ta vegg yn anyl ayns nan mseil.
18 Ta aydsyn ta d' 'an ianu ayd kasly riu : as marshen ta aydsyn ully ta kurr nan dreistdel iyndu.
1 9 Molligi yn chiarn shiusse . . ? Israel : molligi y n chiarn shiusse . , ? Aaron.
20 Molligi yn chiarn shiusse . . ? Levi : shiusse ta goyl agyl d'yn . . .' molligi yn chiarn.
2 1 Molliit gy rou yn chiarn . . .* a Seion : ta vaghey ag Jeriusalem.
ASPYRT. Cenfitemini domino, psal. 136.
OKURRIGI buias d'yn chiarn erson t'e grasoil ; as y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh,
26 kurrigi buias dy lih . .." ully lih : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
3 o kurrigi buias dy hiarn gygh ully hiarn : erson ta y vyghin far- raghtyn erson gybragh.

as

1 2 As hug eh yn cheer oc dy, ve son eiraght : dy jarroo son eiraght da Israel e phobble.
13 Ta dt'ennym, O Hiarn, far- raghti^n son dy bragh : as dty imraa myrgeddin, O Hiarn, veih sheeloghe gy^ sheeloghe.
14 Son gowee yn Chiarn cooil» leeney son e phobble : as bee eh graysoil da e harvaantyn.
15 Er son jallooyn ny ashoonyn, cha vel ad agh argid as airh : obbyx laueyn deiney.
16 Ta beill oc, as cha vel ad loayrt : ta sooillyn oc, agh cha vel ad fakin ;
17 Ta cleayshyn oc, agh cha vel ad clashtyn : chamoo ta veg yn ennal ayns nyn meeal. .
1 8 T'adsyn ta jannoo ad casley roo : as myr shen t'adsyn ooilley ta cur njm dreishteil ayndoo.
19 Moylley-jee yn Chiarn, shiuish hie Israel : moylley-jee yn Chiarn shiuish, hie Aaron.
20 Moylley-jee yn Chiarn, shiuish hie Levi; shiuish ta goaill aggie roish y Chiarn, ban- nee-jee yn Chiarn.
2 1 Bannit dy row yn Chiarn veih Sion : ta cummal ec Jerusalem.
EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 136, Confitemini.
OCUR-JEE booise da'n Chiarn, son t'eh graysoil : as ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
2 O cur-jee booise da Jee dy chooilley Yee : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
3 cur-jee booise da Chiarn dy chooilley hiarn : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.

Sic.

Tom.

Fn xxviij. la.

PSALMYN DAVID.

655

Old Version.: 4 Ta na lymarkan janu ientys- syn muayry : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.

5 Ren lidrish y ghrinud vdar ny

neauaghyn : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragti.
6 Ghurr magh yn tallu erskyij^ ny uiskaghyn : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
7 Ren soilshaghyn muary : er- son ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
8 yn grisen dy r^el yn la : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gy- bragh.
9 yn Eeask as yn rydlagyn dy reel yn yi : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
10 Vo*ail Ejipt marish na rugg h6sia|;h ack : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
1 1 As hugg e magh Israel vei . . . ^ masky : erson ta y vyghin far- raghtyn erson gybragh.
1 2 Rish lau gniartoil as ri . . . ' magh : erson ta y vyghin far- raghtyn erson gybragh. .
1 3 Rsfeyn yn farkey " jiarg ayns . . .' arn : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
14 As hugg e er Israel . . .' tryld yn vjfeyn agge : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
1 5 Agh erson phaaro as ... ' heshr iaght kagi, hilge ha . . .* ayns ayr- key^ jarg : erson ta y vyghin far- raghtyn erson gybragh.
1 6 Liid y phobyl tr^id . . . ' : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gy- bragh.
17 Voail riaghyn mdary : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gy- bragh.

Ifew Version.

4 Ta ny lomarcan jannoo yin- dyssyn mooarey : son ta e vyghin* farraghtyn son dy bragh.

g Ta liorish e chreenaght er-

skyn-earroo er chroo ny niaugh-, yn : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
6 Ren sheeyney magh yn thalloo erskyn ny ushtaghyn : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
7 Ren soilshaghyn mooarey y chroo : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh ;
8 Yn ghrian dy reill y laa : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh ;
9 Yn eayst- as ny rollageyn dy reill yn oie : son ta e vyghin far- raghtyn son dy bragh.
10 Ren Egypt as yn chied er- ny-ruggey oc y Woalley : son ta e yyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh ; .
11 As hug lesh Israel magh yeihny mast' oc : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh ; .
12 Lesh laue niartal as roih gheeynit magh : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
13 Ren y faarkey Jiarg y rheynn ayns daa ayrn : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh ;
14 As ren Israel y leeideil trooid y vean echey : son.ta.e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
15 Agh er son Pharaoh as e heshaght-caggee, ren eh adsyn y Stroie ayns yn .aarkey Jiarg : sop ta" e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh;
J 6 Ren e phobble hene y leeid- eil trooid yn aasagh : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
17 Ren reeaghyn poog,ral y woallejf : Son ta e vyghin far- raghtyn son dy bragh ; . , ,

Tom.

Sic.

656

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 28.

Old Version.
18 As gy jani varru e niaghyn gniartoil : erson ta y vyghin far- raghtyn erson gybragh.
19 Saehon ni dy ny hammoriti : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh. ^
20 As ogg Rii vasan : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
2 1 As hugg e er shiul nan dallu ghon eirys : erson ta y vyghin far- raghtjfn erson gybragh.
22 Ghon eirys dy Israel y' er- muinjer : erson ta y vyghin far- raghtyn erson gybragh.
23 Ghuini orniin nar va shuin ayns syaghyn : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
24 As lifree shuin vei nan . . } '. erson ta y vyghin farraght3ni erson gybragh.
2 5 Ta toyrt beaghy dy d . . . ' £eyl : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh. ^
26 6 kurrigi buias dy lih . . .' : erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn erson gybragh.
270 kurrigi' dy hiarn ny jarnyn: erson ta y vyghin farraghtyn er- son gybragh.
Svfer fivtnina. psal. 137.
LIORISH uiskagly'n vabi- lon . . . ' shuin shiis, as ran shuin kiio : . . ' ghuini shuin oyrts o heion.
2 As erson nar gruityn g . . . * shuin shyas dyd : er ny bilchyn aynshen.
3 erson aydsyn hid shuiniyn shiul nan gimmi, h^rr ayd o . . . ^ sfeis ori)Ti as binnys ayns . . .' : gougi duini}^! anayn dy oranyn Seion.
4 kyns gcAii maeid or yn yn chiarn ayns tallu j6ri.

New Version.
18 As ren stroie reeaghyn niar- tal : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh ;
19 Sehon ree ny Amoriteyn : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
20 As Og ree Vasan : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh ;
21 As hug ersooyl joi cheer oc son eiraght : son ta e vyghin far- raghtyn son dy bragh ;
22 Dy jarroo son eiraght da Is- rael e harvaant : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
23 Ren cooinaghtjoi orrin tra va shin ayns seaghyn : son ta e vygh- in farraghtyn son dy bragh.
24 As ta er livrey shin veih nyn noidyn : son ta e vyghin far- raghtyn son dy bragh.
25 Ta coyrt beaghey da dy chooilley eill : son ta e vyghin farraghtyn son dy bragh.
26 O cur-jee booise da Jee ny niaughyn : son ta e vyghin far- raghtyn son dy bragh.
27 O cur-jee booise da'n Chiarn dy hiarnyn : son ta e vyghin far- raghtyn son dy bragh.
Psalm 137. Super Jlumina.
LIORISH awinyn Vabylon hoie shin sheese as cheayn shin : tra ren shin smooinaghtyn orts, O Sion.
2 £r son ny claasagh}rn ain, hrogh shin ad seose : er ny biljyn ta ayns shen.
3 Son adsyn ren shin y leeideil ayns cappeeys, hir ad orrin arrane, as bingys ayns nyn drimshey : Gow-jee dooin unnane dy arrane- yn Sion.
4 Kys oddys mayd arrane y Chiarn y ghoaill : ayns cheer yoarree ?

' Tom.

Sic

Yn xxviij. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

65Y

Old Version.
5 My iarddyms us 6 jeriusalem : ligge my lau iesh y sklyei y ia- riid.
6 Managh guiniym oyrts ligge my hiange lianaghtyn gys fyrrugh my V£6al : (ta mi gra ') managh niarr liam jeriusalem ayn my iann.
7 kuini er klaun Edom o hiam ay ... M jeriusalem kyns duyrt iyd shiis Iesh shiis Iesh %y jaru gys y tallu.
8 o iniin vabilon kseistch rish boghtanys : gy sickyr sh'maynry viis na v^i-syn' ta dy ghuilinys mar tou er nan shyrvsees.
9 Bamit viis seshyn gouys dy ghla . . . ^ : as hilgys ayd nyoi ny klaghyn.
Confitebor tibi. psal. 138,
WERRYMbiaiasdu. .""rishmy

ghrii sldyn : gy jaru ... * nish

ny jiaghyn goyms orayn duitch.
2 Niims ammys gys tdy hia ..." kasserick, as molljTn t'aenyms e . . . " tdy gh^indylys grayigdil. . ." rinys : erson tou us er mo . . . '^ muar t'ae- nym as t'okyls e . . ." uUy redd.

3 nar jaei mi oyrts, gh^yl ..." as liaen u m'anym rish gniart.
4 Nil uUy niaghyn yn t . . . ■' us y volley o hiarn : erson gh^yl . . . ^ fokelyn dy v^ls.
5 Gy jaru goui dyd o . . . raydjyn yn chiarn : ^ veil . . . " yn chiarn mtiar.
6 Erson gy ta yn chiarn . . . ■' te toyrt tasky d'yn slyei ..." slyei morniagh t'e jaghyn oriu . . ? fodey vei.

New Version.

5 My yarrood-ym| uss, O Yeru- salem ; Ihig da my laue yesh jarrood e schlei.
6 Mannagh gooin-yms orts, Ihig da my hengey Ihiantyn gys drunt- yn my veeal : dy jarroo, mannagh vel mee soiaghey jeh Jerusalem erskyn dy chooilley voggey elley.
7 Cooinee er cloan Edom, O, Hiam, ayns laa Yerusalera : kys dooyrt ad, Sheese Iesh, sheese Iesh, corrym rish y thalloo.
8 O inneen Vabylon, kiarit son toyrt-mow : s'maynrey vees y dooinney nee uss y chooilleeney myr t'ou er hirveish shinyn.
9 Bannit vees eshyn ghoys dty chloan : as hilgys ad noi ny clagh- yn.
Psalm 138. Confitebor tibi. ■yERYM booise dhyt, O

Hiarn, Iesh ooilley my

chree : dy-jarroo fenish ny ainleyn goym arraneyn-moyllee hoods.
2 Neem ooashley 'choyrt kion- goyrt rish dty hiamble casherick, as dt'ennym y voylley, er coontey dty chenjallys-ghraihagh as dt'yn- ,rickys : son t'ou er ghloyraghey dt'Ennym as dty Ghoo erskyn dy chooilley nhee.
3 Tra deie mee ort, ren 00 m'y chlashtyn : as m'annym y choam- rey Iesh mooarane niart.
4 Nee ooilley reeaghyn y thal- looin uss y voylley, O Hiarn : son t'ad er chlashtyn goan dty veeall ;
5 Dy-jarroo, gow-ee ad arrane- yn ayns raaidyn y Chiarn : Dy vel gloyr y Chiarn mooar.
6 Son ga dy vel y Chiarn ard, ny yeih t'eh coyrt tastey da'n sleih imlee : agh er son ny mooaralee t'eh jeeaghyn orroo foddey veih.

Sic.

^ Tom.
U U

653

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 29.

Old Version.
7 Gy ta mi gimiaght ayns msfean syaghyn, fdost nii us mish uu- raghy : . . . ^ iit d magh tdy lau er k^aeis ..." noidjyn, as saui dy lau isesh mish.
8 Nil yn chiarn y gheindylys grayi . . . ^ y ianu msei duys : gy jaru o hiarn ta dy vyghin farragh- tyn erson gybragh, na syei begg eis dy obraghyn dy lauyn hdyn.

O

AYRYN.
Domine probasti. psal. 139.
HIARN ta us my hyirre magh as baun duit mi : saun duit . . } lyei shils, as m'irri shuas tou tuigel my smunaghtyn foddey rseyf.
2 Tous magiyrt my ghassyn as magiyrt my labbi : as fackin magh . . . ' raydjyn ully.
3 Erson j^agh gha vel fok . . . ^ my hiange : nagh ndun dy . . . ' e ully kiijaght.
4 Ta us er my ghummey . . .' my ghulyn as er my vialu . . . Mei u dy lau orryra.
5 Ta Iseid yn fysseri ..?■ ientys- sagh, as r6o ayrd . . .' voddjon ros- chyn hugge.
6 kkrt heeyms eis . . .' spyryd : na kart hseyms . . . ^ t'aeanish.
1 Ma haeyms sh^asgys . . . ' ta us aynshen : ma hseyms sh . . . ' nifrin, tou aynshen niist.
8 Ma goym skseanyn yn ..." as furraghtyn ayns ny h . . . ' soje magh dyn arkey.
9 Gy jaru aynshen mist . . . ' tdy lau mi : as ni tdy lau i . . .' ghum- mell.

ITew Version.
7 Ga dy vel mee shooyll ayns mean seaghyn, ny-yeih nee 00 m'y ooraghey : sheeyn-ee 00 magh dty laue er eulys my noid- yn, as nee dty laue yesh mish y hauail.
8 Nee'n Chiarn e chenjallys- ghraihagh y yannoo mie dooys : ta dty vyghin, O Hiarn, farraghtyn son dy bragh : ny jean beg y hoiaghey eisht jeh obbyr dty laueyn hene.
"tmorning prayer.
Psalm 139. Domine probasti.
O HIARN, t'ou er my ron- saghey magh, as er my hoiggal : shione dhyts my hoie- sheese, as my irree-seose; t'ou toiggal ooilley my smooinaghtyn foddey ro-laue.
2 T'ou uss mygeayrt my chas- san, as mygeayrt my Ihiabbee : as fakin ooilley my raaidyn.
3 Son cur-my-ner, cha vel fockle er my hengey : nagh vel uss, Hiarn, dy slane toiggal.
4 T'ou uss er my chumraey cheu chooyloo as cheu veealloo : as er choyrt dty laue orrym.
5 Dy hoiggal shoh, te ro yin- dyssagh as ro-ard er-my-hon : cha voddym roshtyn huggey.
6 C'raad eisht neem chea veih dty Spyrryd : ny c'raad neem cosney veih dt'enish ?
7 My hem seose gys niau, t'ou aj'ns shen : my hem sheese gys niurin, t'ou ayns shen myrgeddin.
8 My ghoym skianyn y vogh- rey : as tannaghtyn ayns ny ard- jyn sodjey magh d'yn aarkey;
9 Dy jarroo ayns shen myrged- din nee dty laue m'y leeideil : as nee dty laue yesh m'y niartaghey.

Tom.

Fn xxix. hi.

PSALMYN DAVID.

669

Old Version.
10 Ma jirrym higgo' ni yn dor- ghys ...^ ghudy . . . ^ : seis bi m'yi erna hynda gys la.
1 1 Gy sickyr ghani^ yn dorghys erbi mayrts, agh ta yn yi gho solys ass y la : ta yn dorghys as y soilshe duitch uUy mar anayn.
12...^ sh'lits my areniyn : tons er . . . ** ghudyghy ayns brenn my vdyre.
13 Verrym buias duitch erson ta mi gy haggylagh as gy hientys- sagh jant : sh'ientyssagh t'obragh- yn, as shen saun dy my anym gy fiirve.
1 4 Gha vel my ghnauy n fall . . " d : gy ta mi jant gynnys as kumm ..." ayns y tallu.
15 Ghonick tdy huilyn my vri nar f6yst gynn ghummey : as ayns ..." lior va ully my alltyn skriut.
16 Va y la gy la kummit : nar nagh rou f6ost vegg jfl.
17 Gho dyaer as ta dy . . . " yn duys o iih : o gho ..." muar ..." simm acksyn.
1 8 Ma jerivym ayd t'ayd ..." ayns aerif na yn gennagh : ..." mi duy- sky shuas ta mi . . . " ayns t'aenish.
19 Nagh marr u yn . . . " ui o lih : shiuligi voyms . . ." gene ta pda nyrjB fuill.
20 Erson t'^yd loyrt gy ■ • •" ynrick t'yois : as ta dy . . . " goyl t'aenym ayns farddyl.
2 1 Nagh vel diioi dym . . . " o hiarn ta dtioi ack oyrt ..." nagh vel mi jumiiygh . . . " ta girri shiias t'y6is.
22 Gy sickyr ta du . . . "■' aym oriu- syn : gy jaru mar as beagh ayd my noidjyn.

New Version.

10 My jirym, Foddee dy jean y dorraghys m'y choodaghey : eisht bee m'oie er ny hyndaa gys soil- shey yn laa.
11 Dy jarroo, cha vel y dor- raghys dorraghey mayrts, agh ta'n oie cha soUys as y laa : ta'n dor- raghys as y soilshey dhyts co-laik.
12 Son Ihiats my challin : t'ou er my choodaghey ayns brein iny vayrey.
13 Verym booise dhyts, son ta mee dy atchimagh as dy yindys- sagh er my chroo : mirrillagh ta dty obbraghyn, as s'mie ta m'an- nym dy hoiggal shen.
14 Cha vel my chraueyn er ny cheiltyn void's : ga dy row mee jeant dy foUit, as er my chummey heese er y thalloo.
1 5 Honnick dty hooillyn 301 stoo ayms, tra ve foast gyn cummey : as ayns dty lioar va ooilley my oltyn scruit;
16 Valaalurglaa er nyngummey : tra nagh row ad foast er jeet rish.
170 ere cha deyr ta dty choyr- leyn dooys, O Yee : O ere wheesh ta'n symm oc ?
18 My hem dy choontey ad, t'ad ny smoo ayns earroo n'yn ghein- nagh : tra ta mee doostey ass my chadley, ta mee ayns dt'enish.
19 Nagh jean 00 stroie ny drogh- yantee, O Yee : immee-jee ass m'enish, shiuish gheiney fuilltagh.
20 Son t'ad loayrt dy mee-chai- ragh dt'oi : as ta dty noidyn goaill dt'Ennym ayns fardail.
21 Nagh vel dwoaie aym orroo- syn, O Hiarn, ta dwoaie oc orts : as nagh vel mee corree roosyn ta girree magh dt'oi?
22 Dy jarroo, ta slane dwoaie aym orroo : myr dy beagh ad my eer noidyn.

Sic.

■' Torj. U U 2

66o

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 29.

Old Version.
23 Prou mi o iih as shyirr dyif- nid my ghri : shyirr magh mi as fteyst my smunaghtyn.
2 4 Jeagh gy msei ma ta rayd . . . ' d'olkys a3?iiyms : as hid mi ayns rayd gybragh farraghtyn.
£rtpe me damine. psal. 140.
LIFR£E mish o hiarn vei yn duyne oik : as friall mi vei ny drogh uyney.
2 Ta smunaghtyn skelley ayns ...^ griaghyn : as brosnaghy shdas ...' f fsei yn la.
3T'ayd ernagseryghe nanjanga- nyn kasly rish amsej . . .' shyn ad- deryn fuo nan msey . . . '.
4 Friall mi hiarn vei ..." y niau ghraui : frial vei ny . . .' '^ne, ta soulaghy dy hilge . . . ^ my immi- aghtyns,
5 H^i yn slye morn . . . ' ma ghours, as skeyl ayd ..." laean rish t'eddyn : gy jaru as h^i dyd libbagyn ayns my . . . ',
6 Diiyrt mi rish yn chiarn . . .* us my iih : klast rish kori . . .' phad- jeryn o hiarn.
7 o hiarn jih us gni . . . ^ Mint : tou er giidaghy . . . ' ayns la yn ghagi.
8 Na ligg dy niaughra . . .'y y geadthin o hiarn : na ligg . . . ' grogh smunaghtyn doll er hoshi- agh nagh bii lyd roo v6rniagh.
9 Ligge oik nan meliyn hdyn tuitchym er ny kinn aclayn : ta dy . . . ^ ghimshsfeyn magiyrt.
10 Ligge smarigyn chae lossy tuitchym oriusj'n ligg 'au ve er nan dilge ayns yn ainill, as ayns yn lagg nagh nirri 4yd sh^as ri'ist gybragh.
11 Duyne layn dy okelyn gha . . . ^ d e er y hoshiagh er y talu : nii

New Version.
23 Prow mee, O Yee, as ronsee grant my chree : jean m'y hirrey magh, as feysht my smooinaghtyn.
24 Jeeagh my ta mee ayns raad erbee dy olkys :'as leeid mee gys raad yn vea dy bragh farraghtyn.
FSALM 140.* Erife me, Domine.
LIVREY mee, O Hiaro, veih'n drogh ghooinney : as freill mee veih'n ddoinney dewil ;
2 Ta smooinaghtyn er oik ayns nyn greeaghyn : as dy kinjagh greesaghey seose anvea. 1
3 T'ad er slhieu nyn jengaghyn myr ard-nieu : ta pyshoon yn adder fo nyn meillyn.
4 Freill mee, O Hiarn, veih laueyn ny mee-chrauee : jean m'y choadey veih ny tranlaasee, ta kiarit dy my hilgey harrish ayns my raaidyn,
5 Ta ny mooaralee er hoiaghey ribbey er my hon, as er skeayley magh lieen dy Ihean lesh coyr- dyn : dy jarroo t'ad er hoiaghey trappyn ayns my raad.
6 Dooyrt mee rish y Chiarn, She uss my Yee : eaisht rish coraa my phadjeryn, O Hiarn.
7 O Hiarn Yee, uss niart my Ihaynt : t'ou er choodaghey my chione ayns laa yn chaggey.
8 Ny Ihig da'n dooiimey mee- chrauee cooilleen-aigney y ghed- dyn orrym, O Hiarn : ny Ihig da ny saaseyn aggairagh echey goaill toshiaght, naghbee adro-voymagh.
9 Lhig da olkys nyn meillyn hene tuittymer y chione ocsyn : ta dymy hionney stiagh er dy chooilley heu.
10 Lhig da smarageyn jiarg losht tuittym orroo : lhig daue ve tilgitajois yn aile, as ayns ny ooigyn dowiney, nagh n'irree ad reesht dy bragh.
1 1 Cha jig y feanish foalsey er y hoshiaght er y thalloo : nee oik yn

Torn.

Vn xxix. Id.

PSALMYN DAVID.

66 1

Old Version.
. . . ' yn drogh liney y helg, dy dilge harrish i.
1 2 Ta mi sickyr ny . . . ' ilun yn chiarn erson ny moght as gy gumm i shuas . . . ' duyney gyn ghdyne.
1 3 ver yn duyne kayr ... * buias dy t'aenyms : as . . . ^ duyne ayns tdy . . . "^
Domine clamavi. 141. TT lARN ta mi gse . . .' jean seir -*• J- huym : as ... * ghora nar seiym huyds.
2 Ligge my phadjer ..." hoyrt magh ayns t'seanish mar soyr millys : as ligg . . .^ gell shj^as my lauyn . . . ^ ourell faskyr.
3 Sei are o hiarn . . } my v^ayl : as frial . . . ^ my vdaliyn.
4 Na ligg dy my ghri ve erna . . . ' gys drogh red erbi : na ligg . . .^ ve klaghtiit ayns obraghyn niaugh- raui marish ny ddne ta obraghe oik nagh niim dy Iseid ny . . , ' nii aydsyn y vuias.
5 Ligge yn niau ghraui nasl^i . . .' ally gy munjeroil : as haghsan ...^ dou.
6 As na ligg yn liil d^aer ack- syn . . . ^ ghian y vrishi^ : gy sickyr niym . . .'■ jer foost nyoi 'an olkys acksyn.
7 Ligge nan mnunyn ve er nan . . . ^ e harrish ayns ynydyn klagh- agh : . . . ^ od ayd m'okelyns y ghlastchen . . . ^ t'ayd millys.
8 Ta nan gnauyn nan lyi skseylt . . .^ h y lagg : nagh mar nar ta and- yn . . .' ie as gayrre fyei er y tallu.
Note. — The remainder to "graui chiit" (righteous resort) in the 9th verse of the 142nd Psalm is so torn as not to be worth reproducing. There are ajiso small fragments of two later Psalms.

New Version.
dooinney tranlaasagh y helg gys e hoyrt-mow.
12 Shickyr ta mee dy jean y Chiarn cooilleeney y ghoaill ayns lieh'n voght : as dy gum eh seose cooish yn ymmyrchagh.
1 3 Very dooinney ynrick myrged- din booise da dty Ennym: as nee'n er- cairagh tannaghtyn ayns dtyhilley.
Psalm 141. Domine, clamavi.
HIARN, ta mee geamagh ort, jean siyr hym : as cur geill da my choraa, tra ta mee jannoo m'accan hood.
2 Lhig da my phadjer v'er ny hebbal ayns dty enish myr yn incense : as lhig da troggal seose my laueyn 've myr oural yn astyr.
3 Soie arrey, O Hiarn, roish my veeal : as freill dorrys my veillyn.
4 O ny lhig da my chree ve er ny Ihoobey gys drogh obbyr er- bee : ny lhig dou raad y chur dou hene ayns cliaghtaghyn mee- chrauee, maroosyn ta gobbraghey oik; er-aggle dy goym commee jeh ny t'ad goaill taitnys ayn.
5 Ny s'leaie lhig da deiney mie m'y. cherraghey ayns aigney-mie : as oghsan y choyrt dou.
6 As bee shoh myr ooill slayn- toil, nagh brish my chione : neem padjer foast y ghoaill noi'n olkys oc.
7 Lhig da ny briwnyn oc cher- raghtyn ayns ynnydyn claghagh : dy vod ad clashtyn my ghoan son t'ad millish.
8 Ta ny craueyn ain ny Ihie skeaylt er beeal yn oaie ; 'naght myr ta fer brishey as scoltey fuygh er y thalloo.
9 Agh ta my hooillyn jeeaghyn hoods, O Hiarn Yee : aynyds ta my hreishteil, O ny jean m'annym y hreigeil.

Torn.

662

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 29.

New Version.
10 Freill mee veih'n ribbey t'ad er hoiaghey er-my-hon : as voish geulaghyn ny drogh-yantee.
1 1 Lhig da ny mee-chrauee tuit- tym lesh-y-chielley ayns ny rib- baghyn oc bene : as lhig dooys dy bragh ad y haghney.
EVENING PRAYER.
Psalm 142. Voce mea ad Domi- num.
HROG mee seose my cho- raa gys y Chiarn : dy jar- roo, gys y Chiarn ren mee my aghin.
2 Gheayrt mee magh my accan kiongoyrt rish : as hoilshee mee da my heaghyn,
3 Tra va my spyrryd ayns trim- shey, va sooill ayd er my chassan : ayns y raad va mee shooyl t'ad dy foUit er hoiaghey ribbey er-my-hon.
4 Yeeagh mee myrgeddin er my laue yesh : as honnick mee nagh row fer erbee yinnagh goaill rhjon.
5 Cha row ynnyd erbee aym dy chea huggey son sauchys : as cha row dooinney erbee ren scansh jeh my vioys.
6 Deie mee hoods, O Hiarn, as dooyrt mee : Uss my hreishteil as my eiraght ayns cheer y sleih bio.
7 Cur geill da m'accan : son dy injil ta mee er duittym.
8 O livrey mee veih my hran- laasee : son t'ad ro-Iajer er my hon.
9 Livrey m'annym ass pryssoon, dy voddym booise y choyrt da dty Ennym : as shoh my ver 00 dou, eisht nee deiney crauee taaghey my heshaght.
Psalm 143. Domine, exaudi. T^AISHT rish my phadjer, O ■L- Hiarn, as cur geill da my

Ifew Version, yeearree : cur clashtyn dou er graih dty ynrickys as dty chai- rys;
2 As ny gow er dty hoshiaght gys briwnys rish dty harvaant : son ayns dty hilley's cha bee dooinney erbee bio er ny hey- rey.
3 Son ta'n noid er n'yannoo tranlaase er m'annym : t'eh er woalley sheese my vioys gys y thalloo : t'eh er m'eiyrt gys y dor- raghys, goll roosyn ta er ve fod- dey marroo.
4 Shen-y-fa ta my spyrryd se- aghnit aynym : as ta my chree brisht cheu-sthie jeem.
5 Agh foast tamee cooinaghtyn er y traa t'er n'ghoU shaghey : ta mee smooinaghtyn dy dowin er ooilley dty obbraghyn r ta mee dy jarroo baarail mee hene ayns ob- braghyn dty laueyn.
6 Ta mee sheeyney magh my laueyn hoods : ta m'annym paagh er dty hon myr thalloo chirrym
7 Eaisht rhym, O Hiarn, as shen dy leah, son ta my spyrryd gannooinaghey : ny foUee voym dty eddin, nagh beem casley roosyn ta goll sheese ayns yn oaie.
8 O lhig dou clashtyn dty chenjallys - ghraihagh leah 'sy voghrey, son aynyds ta my hreishteil : jeeagh dou yn raad ayn Ihisin gimmeeaght, son hoods ta mee troggal seose my annym.
9 Livrey mee, O Hiarn, veih my noidyn : son hoods ta mee chea dy my choadey.
10 Ynsee dou dy yannoo dty aigney, spn she uss my Yee : lhig da dty Spyrryd graihagh mish y leeideil gys y cheer dy chairys.

Day 30.

PSALMYN DAVID.

663

Wew Version.
11 Niartee mee, O Hiarn, er graih dty Ennym : as er graih dty ynrickys, jean m'annym y reaghey ass seaghyn.
1 2 As jeh dty vieys, giare sheese ray noidyn : as stroie adsyn ooil- ley ta jannoo tranlaase er m'an- nym, son mish dty harvaant.
MORNING PRAYER. Psalm 144. Benedictus Dominus,
BANNIT dy row yn Chiarn my niart : ta gynsaghey my laueyn dy chaggey, as my veir dy ghleck ;
2 My varrant as my hoor lajer, my chashtal as my er-livreyee, my endeilagh ayn ta mee treishteil : ta smaghtaghey yn pobble ta fo my reill.
3 Hiarn, ere ta dooinney, dy vel 00 coyrt Iheid y gheill da : ny mac dooinney, dy vel 00 jannoo wheesh jeh ?
4 Cha vel dooinney agh myr red gyn veg : ta e hraa goU shaghey myr y scadoo.
5 Croym dty niaughyn, O Hiarn, as tar neose : benn rish ny slei- tyn, as bee ad ayns jaagh.
6 Tilg magh dty hendreilyn as skeayl ad : Ihig magh dty hideyn, as stroie ad.
7 Sheeyn magh dty laue veih'n yrjid : livrey mee, as saue mee veih ny ushtaghyn mooarey, veih laue cloan yoarree ;
8 Yn beeal oc ta loayrt dy foal- sey : as ta'n laue yesh oc laue yesh dy volteyrys.
9 Goyms arrane-moyllee noa hoods, O Yee : as hoods neem kiaulleeaght er lute dy yeih stren-
gyn- . ,
10 T ou uss er choyrt barnaght da reeaghyn : as er livrey David dty harvaant veih gaue yn chliwe.

New Version.

1 1 Saue as livrey mee veih laue cloan yoarree : yn beeal oc ta loayrt dy foalsey, as ta'n laue yesh oc laue yesh dy volteyrys.
1 2 Dy vod ny mee ainyn gaase seose myr ny biljyn aegey : as dy vod ny inneenyn ain y ve myr corneilyn aalin y chiamble.
13 Dy vod ny thieyn-tashtee ain ve lane, as jeant magh dy palchey lesh dy chooilley horch dy stoyr : dy vod ny kirree ain bishaghey gys thousaneyn as jeih thousaneyn ayns nyn oayll ;
14 Dy vod ny dew ain 've lajer son obbyr, nagh bee assee erbee : ny veg y chappeeys, ny oyr gaccan ayns nyn straidyn.
15 S'maynrey yn pobble ta 'sy stayd shoh : dy jarroo, bannit ta'n pobble ta'n Chiarn oc son nyn Yee.
Psalm 145. Exaltabo ie, Deus.
VERYMS ard-voylley dhyt, O Yee my Ree : as neem's dty Ennym y vannaghey son dy bragh as dy bragh.
2 Dy chooitley laa verym booise dhyt : as dty Ennym y ghloy- raghey son dy bragh as dy bragh.
3 S'mooar ta'n Chiarn, as yin- dyssagh, feeu dy Ver ny voylley : ta'n mooads echey erskyn roshtyn nyn dushtey.
4 Nee un sheeloghe dty ob- braghyn y voylley, gys sheeloghe elley : as soilshee ad magh dty niart.
5 Er-my-hon's, loayrym jeh dty ooashley : dty ghloyr, dty voylley, as dty obbraghyn yindyssagh ;
6 Myr shen dy jean sleih loayrt jeh niart dty obbraghyn yindys- sagh : as neem's myrgeddin fock- ley magh dty phooar ooilley-niar- tal.

664

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 30.

Wew Version.
7 Bee imraa er ny yannoo jeh ymmodee dty chenjallys : as gow-ee sleih arraneyn jeh dty chairys.
8 Ta'n Chiarn graysoil as mygh- inagh : jeh surranse-foddey, as mieys vooar.
9 Ta'n Chiam dooie da dy chooilley ghooinney : as ta e vyghin harrish ooilley e obbragh- yn.
10 Ta ooilley dt'obbraghyn dy dty voylley, O Hiarn : as da dty nooghyn cur booise dhyt.
11 T'ad soilshaghey gloyr dty reeriaght : as loayrt jeh dty phooar ;
t2 Dy vod dty phooar, dty ghloyr, as niart dty reeriaght : v'er ny hoilshaghey da deiney.
13 Ta'n reeriaght ayds reeriaght dy bragh farraghtyn : as ta dty ard-reill er-mayrn trooid dy chooil- ley heeloghe.
14 Ta'n Chiarn niartaghey Ihieu- syn ooilley ta aarloo dy huittym : as troggal seose adsyn ooilley ta Ihie fo'n errey.
15 Ta sooill)Ti dy cliooilley chretoor farkiaght orts, O Hiarn : as t'ou coyrt daue nyn meaghey ayns imbagh cooie.
16 T'ou fosley dty laue : as Ihieeney dy chooilley nhee bio lesh palchey.
17 Ta'« Chiarn cairagh ayns ooilley e raaidyn : as casherick ayns ooilley e obbraghyn.
18 Ta'n Chiarn er-gerrey daue- syn ooilley ta geamagh er : dy jarroo, dauesyn ooilley ta geamagh er ayns ynrickys.
19 Cooilleenee eshyn yn yeear- ree ocsyn ta goaill aggie roish : clynnee eh myrgeddin yn earn oc, as cooinee eh Ihieu.
20 Ta'n Chiarn coadey adsyn ooilley ta graihagh er : agh skeay-

MTew Version, ley dy Ihean ooilley ny mee- chrauee.
2 1 Loayr-ee my veeall jeh moyl- ley'n Chiarn : as Ihig da dy chooil- ley chretoor booise y choyrt da'n Ennym casherick echey son dy bragh as dy bragh.
Psalm 146. Lauda, anima mea.
JEAN y Chiarn y voylley, O m'annym : choud as s'bio mee verym moylley da'n Chiarn : dy jarroo, choud as veem er-mayrn, goym arraneyn-moyllee gys my Yee.
2 O ny cur-jee nyn marrant er princeyn, ny er veg jeh cloan gheiney : son cha vel veg y choo- ney ayndoo.
3 Son tra ta ennal dooinney er n'ghoU voish, nee eh chyndaa reesht gys e ooir : as eisht ta ooil- ley e chiarail goU naardey.
4 Bannit t'eshyn ta Jee Yacob echey son e chooney : as e hreish- teil t'ayns y Chiarn e Yee ;
5 Ta er chroo niau as thalioo, yn faarkey, as ooilley ny t' ayndoo : ta freayll e yialdyn son dy bragh.
6 Ta jannoo cairys dauesyn ta surranse aggajr : ta beaghey ny accryssee.
7 Ta'n Chiarn coyrt feaysley da ny pryssoonee : ta'n Chiarn coyrt soilshey da ny doail.
8 Ta'n Chiarn cooney lhieus)'n t'er duittynj : ta'n Chiarn goaill kiarail jeh'n vooinjer chairagh.
9 Ta'n Chiam coadey yn joar- ree, t'eh shassoo ayns lieh yn Ihiannoo gyn ayr, as y ven- treoghe : agh son raad ny mee- chrauee, t'eh dy hilgey eh bun-ryr skyn.
10 Bee yn Chiarn dty Yee, O Sion, ny Ree er son dy bragh : as trooid magh dy chooilley heel- oghe.

Day 30.

PSALMYN DAVID.

665

Hew Version.
EVENING PRAYER. Psalm 147. Laudate Dominum.
OMOYLLEY-JEE yn Chiarn ; son s'mie te dy ghoaill arra- neyn-moyllee gys y Jee ain : dy jarroo, s'eunyssagh as gerjoilagh te dy ve booisal.
2 Ta'n Chiarn troggal seose Jerusalem : as chaglym cooidjagh kynneeyn skeaylt Israel.
3 T'eh dy Iheihys adsyn ta brisht ayns cree : as coyrt medshin dy laanaghey ny doghanyn oc.
4 T'eh coontey earroo ny rol- lageyn : as ta ennym echey er dagh unnane oc.
5 S'mooar ta'n Chiarn ainyn, as s'mooar ta e phooar : dy jarroo, ta e chreenaght erskyn earroo.
6 Ta'n Chiarn soiaghey seose yn vooinjer imlee : as coyrt sheese ny mee-chrauee kiart rish y thal- loo.
7 O govv-jee arraneyn moyllee gys y Chiarn lesh toyrt-booise : gow-jee arraneyn-moyllee er y chlaasagh gys y Jee ain.
8 Ta coodaghey yn aer lesh bodjallyn, as jannoo aarloo yn fliaghey son y thalloo : ta coyrt er y faiyr dy aase er ny sleityn, as lossyreeyn son ytnmyd deiney ;
9 Ta coyrt foddyr da'n maase : as beaghey ny fee aegey ta geam- agh huggey.
10 Cha vel eshyn soiaghey jeh troshid cabbyl : chamoo ta geill echey da cassyn y choshee bieau ;
11 Agh ta taitnys ec y Chiarn ayndoosyn ta goaill aggie roish : as ta coyrt nyn dreishteil ayns e vyghin.
12 Cur moylley da'n Chiarn, O Yerusalem : cur moylley da dty Yee, O Sion :
1 3 Son t'eh er n'yannoo shickyr

Hew Version, boltyn dty ghiattyn : as er van- naghey dty chloan er cheu-sthie jeed.
14 T'eh jannoo shee ayns dty ardjyn : as dy dty yannoo magh lesh flooyr curnaght.
15 T'eh coyrt magh e harey er y thalloo : as ta e ghoo roie feer leah.
16 T'eh tilgey sniaghtey myr ollan : as skeayley yn lieh-rio myr leoaie.
17 T'eh ceau magh e rio ayns peeshyn mynney : quoi ta abyl dy hurranse y feayraght echey.
18 T'eh coyrt magh e ghoo, as dy hennue ad : t'ed sheidey lesh e gheay, as ta ny ushtaghyn roie.
1 9 Hoilshee eh e ghoo da Jacob : e 'lattyssyn as e oardaghyn da Is- rael.
20 Cha vel eh er ghellal myr shoh rish ashoon erbee elley : cha- moo t'ec ny ashoonee tushtey jeh e leighyn.
Psalm 148. Laudate Dominum.
OMOYLLEY-JEE Chiarn niau : moylley-jee eh ayns yn yrjid.
2 Moylley-jee eh, ooilley shiuish e ainleyn : moylley jee eh shiuish e heshaghtyn-caggee.
3 Moylley-jee eh, ghrian as eayst: moylley-jee eh, ooilley shiuish rol- lageyn as soilshey.
4 Moylley-jee eh ooilley shiuish niaughyn : as shiuish ushtaghyn ta erskyn yn aer.
5 Lhig daue Ennym y Chiarn y voylley : son loayr eh yn fockle, as v'ad jeant : doardee eh, as v'ad er nyn groo.
6 T'eh er n'yannoo ad shickyr son dy bragh as dy bragh : t'eh er choyrt daue leigh nagh bee er ny vrishey.
7 Moylley-jee yn Chiarn er y

666

PSALMYN DAVID.

Day 30.

New Version, thalloo : shiuish whaleyn, as ooil- ley ny ynnydyn dowiney.
8 Aile as sniaghtey garroo, sniaghtey meen as keay : geay as sterrym, cooilleeney e ghoo ;
9 Sleityn as dy chooilley chronk : biljyn messoil, as dy chooilley vil- ley cedar ;
10 Beiyn as maase jeh dy chooil- ley cheint : cretooryn snauee as eeaiilee skianagh ;
1 1 Reeaghyn y thallooin, as dy chooilley phobble : princeyn as ooilley briwnyn y theihll ;
12 Deiney aegey as moidynyn, shenn gheiney as paitchyn, moyl- ley-jee Ennym y Chiarn : son ta'n Ennym echeysyn ny-lomarcan ooasle, as e ghloyr erskyn niau as thalloo.
13 Troggee eshyn seose dy ard niart e phobble : nee ooilley e nooghyn eshyn y voylley : dy feer cloan Israel, dy jarroo yn pobble ta dy hirveish eh.
Psalm 149. Cantate Domino.
OGOW-JEE arrane noa gys y Chiarn : Ihig da agglish ny nooghyn eshyn y voylley.
2 Lhig da Israel boggey 'ghoaill aynsyn ren eh y chroo : as lhig da cloan Sion 've gennal ayns nyn Ree.
3 Lhig daue moylley yn Ennym echey ayns y daunsin : lhig daue arraneyn-moyllee 'ghoaill huggey lesh tabret as y chlaasagh ;
4 Son ta taitnys ec y Chiarn ayns

New Version, e phobble : as t'eh cooney Ihieu- syn ta jeh cree imlee.
5 Lhig da ny nooghyn 've gen- nal dy gloyroil : lhig daue boggey 'ghoaill er nyn.lhiabbaghyn.
6 Lhig da arraneyn-moyllee Yee 've ayns nyn meeal : as cliwe dy ghaa foyr ayns nyn laue ;
>l Dy ghoaill cooilleeney er ny ashoonee : as dy cherraghey yn pobble ;
8 Dy chiangley ny reeaghyn oc ayns geulaghyn : as ny deiney ooasle oc lesh draghtyn yiarn ;
9 Dy ghoaill cooilleeney orroo, myr te scruit : Iheid yn ooashley t'ec ooilley e nooghyn.
Psalm 150. Laudate Dominum.
OCUR-JEE, moylley da Jee ayns e chasherickys : moylley- jee eh ayns yrjid e phooar.
2 Cur-jee moylley da ayns e obbraghyn ooasle : moylley-jee eh cordail rish e phooar erskyn ear- roo.
3 Cur-jee moylley da lesh feiyr y chayrn : moylley-jee eh er y lute as y chlaasagh.
4 Moylley-jee eh lesh ny cymbal- lyn as daunsin : cur-jee moylley da er ny greinyn strengit as y feddan.
5 Cur-jee moylley da er ny cymballyn shiaullit : moylley-jee eh er ny cymballyn bingey.
6 Lhig da dy chooilley nhee ta ennal ayn : moylley 'choyrt da'n Chiarn.

Yn Jerkey.

667

Appendix A.

Page, Line. Text. MS.

22
3°, 69.
«o. 574
6°
51
52
54
55
60, 17s
61
69
70
73
74
75, 433 76
76, 278
83
88
9' 95

98, 125
lOI
120
124,128, 39'- 462,
578
145
149
160
162, 362
164
184
191
201
225

12

tni

tnii

14,25,
2,34

|row

roil

12

hiflnyn

hiuyn

9^

diuss

diufs

16

smu

snu

29

ynsegy

ynseghy

17

ghiryrt

ghiyrt

39,20

e.

er

22

kiulinit

kuilinit

30

dy

gy

3

obraghen

obraghey

21

aynayn

anayn

4

haghyn

haghyr

31,13

touigi

Gouigi

6

yeanigi

jeangi

22,29

ayns

ayms

3

vayd

rayd

12

prowell

pronell

7

t6yrt

loyrt

II

miouer-

mioner-

agh

agh

16

y .

yn

ERMATA.
Page.

279
306 313 314
318

23, 15 ghlawn 5 heskeyl
29 kadjili

11,25,)
8,16, u 40 ;

ghlann hoskeyl kadjilgi

17 rou
20 geltyn
5 nni 20, 28 firr
24 myrg
10 ell
16 fyyre
23 giims
29 heusnys-

256 29
257 31
258 17
259 3 267 10

gou
gettyu
mui
fiir
nyrg
elle
syyre
giins
h^unys-
agh leyg us jam
trii tnii
hoghaslys koghash-

legg as
am *

Line. Text.

274 25 lossy lossh (?)
276,321, 32,161
629 ' 3 ' }"y "y

320 324 325 334 351 356 ,, 361
369 380 381 382

389
399 413 416 419
438
439, 560 463, 534 469 498
5'3 518 527 652 573 578 590 621
,» 622
635 653

29
4
head- ing 8 22 26 18 I
•4 18 II
3
12
40
18
10
I' 26 38

31 28

39 20, 18,
30,14 25 28 22 12 22 18 16 I 10
25 42 26
25 34

chiang-
laghyn v^atagh Dattyn Nurabi
11 ny
jeamagh
ghuinliny
loyrt
dragy
di
buiasasoil
Warduni
agyn
ieni
joi
nar
trokeil
benerylt
grediu
shiun
nimmagh-
yn banglan-
eyn Fall kiyrt yn yiirr miseratur
tobriaghy . veliyms ray
vsemys hrogael loght Tou gha mar
byattagan loisht ghrjEge hammey

MS.
ghiang- laghyn
kearagh
Daltyn
Nii Barna- bi
lieny
jeanagh
ghuiliny
h6yrt
dragyr
Ay
buiasoil
Uarduni
agyn
i6ra
yoi
nan
trokreil
beneylt
ghrediu
shuin
mimagh- yn rlan-

yn
(?) Jail kiyrtyn jiir miserea-
tur tobraghy veliyns ny
rtemys hregdel boght Gou ga nar
brattagan * loiskt ghrseghe hanraey

nar mar
trogael tregael

This is a recent insertion, there being no word in the original MS.

668

Page. 49
52 78
66

APPENDIX A.
OMISSIONS.
Line. Omissions.
14 as ie/are ry
24 dy „ spyryd
25 t'e „ toyrt 19 y ,, jethyn 29 y „ liouray
21 note 2 should be after fialy.

The following points should not have been inserted :

Page.

Line.

341

17

comma aftei

•agge

352

22

)> J)

keragh

450

13

»j »

aght

ERRORS IN

NEW VERSION.

Page.

Line.

•7

20

Non

should be Noo

388

30

Chredjen

„ „ Chredjue

479

33

my-hooillyn

„ „ my hooillyn

571

22

jymmoosh : :

ig .. .. jymmoosagh

609

10

snaauee

„ „ snauee

Appendix B.

ALTERNATIVE READINGS IN MARGIN OF OLD VERSION.

Page.

Line.

Text.

Alternative.

Modem Version.

26

37

myghin

trokeryght

myghin

28

24

myghinagh

trokroil

myghinagh

31

36

dullid

diUiu

bishaghey

32

2

dysyn

deysyn

ghortey

127

16

fii

foaly

fee

161

33

sleichyn

munaghyn

sleityn

196

23

ghrsih

kron

villey

203

14

uhar tyyl

quel er [tyyl]

quoi-erbee

22s

32

iatt

gorrys

ghiat

236

7

ethyn

edyn

eddin

250

8

soilsaghy

jeanu

soiaghey

2^6

4

ymnee

duyt

282

30

tack

kiis

keesh

286

22

jeagh

toer mynar

cur-my-ner

297

3

vree

feattyn

343

32

niau ouli

[niau] ghientagh gyn logh

392

6

g611

agael

Ihiggey

399

35

abertsyn

haiinaghyn

annaghyn

434

37

lieyst

yeyst

eysht

S°3

20

gniiys

voyid

eddin

526

20

tuil

M

ooillaghey

5.33

39

m'neanish

m'iasnish

kiongoyrt rhym

64°

39

ihny

jinny

hionney

541

33

kul

kiyl

keeill

S42

5

kerygh

kerryghy

kerraghey

546

41

smyrr

raurys

smuirr

568

38

amser

ierish

earish

612

10

gserifnyn

geirayn

ardjyn

j>

18

kellirennagh

friaryghyn

locustyn

»

38

oanyn

stramyn

awinyn

613

3

eiiys

ierlys

eiraght

618

24

junyssyn

eurysyn

640

32

kurr rish

goil rish

dellal

jj

39

gcef

kaif

vaiUeil

651

17

ghelliy

ehylli

cheyll

659

27

simm

erif

symm

669

Appendix C.

ALTERATIONS OF LATER DATE THAN OLD VERSION.

Page.

Line.

Old Version.

Alteration.

New Version.

I?

17

gyn sallgy

glan

glen

i8

4

erskyn feanyght na insh

erskyn tashte

erskyn roshtyn nyn dushtey

19

I

ie

je

jeh

»

7

jiu

magh

magh

20

10

dulli i

Ren i surrans

Ren surranse

41

23

Rom

Reuif

(Romans)

42

15

daltyn

obraghyn

obbraghyn

}f

34

drasteyti

cheleiragh

chelleeragh

46

31

rius

riufs

riu

71

17

kabden

kianonit

kiannoort

73

3

idraghtyn

phrowal

prowal

75

21

vrynryght

malteraght

foalsaght

tf

25

toyrt bfloi

oasley

onnor

76

19

heyr

var ayd lackal

tra v'ad laccal

82

5

kinny viiar

ve feer kiun

kiuney vooar

91

21

kapy

piisoon

pryssoonyn

94

32

mnynaghyn

slejyn

sleityn

9S

I

vays

whiyd

chooid

)»

8

baygh

doowi

dooie

96

14

dy

michian

mychione

98

22

schiankyr

chiandeagh

chenndeeaght

108

30

jalltyn

jannow

yannoo

109

16

himny

conaant

chonaant

no

21

mnyne

slew

slieau

165

31

(obliterated)

screut

screeut

176

'§

jaked

cuoat

cooat

16

genaghtyn

seeagha

soiaghey

186

26

yiry

ariu

196

I

orny

mwoUa

moalley

198

3

shuilaghani

traylty

troailtee

223

5

(?) krediu

kredial

chredjal

232

30

naggy vou i

derre tai

derrey t'ee

282

I

mioulaghy

kallanma

toyrt-mow

283

I

hipikratyn

fielagh crauee
fawlsa gawl rish

chrauee-oalsey

289

12

ffiest

goaill-rish

302

21

grangheryn

lottyn

lottyn

342

35

sh^je

ennal

brae

344

4

gum li

freayl on

vreill 00

tt

5

sabaoth

doonaugh

doonaght

362

2

(obliterated)

goo

goo

363

26

abyrtysjoi

anaghyn

annaghyn

»

30

jeanji

gouigi

gow-jee

364

2

jeairagh

fer ren

fer-croo

369

9

kallaghyn

girp ,

kirp

380

19

haghny

scapael

goU trooid

381

I

gettyn

giettyn

gheddyn

383

29

jeoul

drogh spyrtid

drogh spyrryd

423

28

f^yt

kerayl

kiarail

424

5

boll

sallaghy

P°'„ .,

458

3

nastuoiagh

na skerayli

ny sTciarauee

)J

6

dy iera

goyl [rish]

goaill-rish

)J

16

moUaghy

gwe^aghyn

gwee-mollaght

"kredial" was put in the text, as it is only a surmise that "krediu"

lies underneath it.

70

APPENDIX C.

Page.

Line.

Old Version.

Alteration.

New Version

460

21

yskyll

yn dollan

chleayst

ij

33

frassyrtagh

miveialagli

roonagh

it

34

kriyght

kreiys

creoghys

it

44

ysseri

hushta

tushtey

461

.S6

strui

stroeet

toyrt-mow

488

17

tent eglnish

kabayne

cabbane

5°4

27

lughid

flughid

SCO my chorp

526

3

ghleiu

ghleiow

chliwe

527

10

hiUu

ashioon

cheer

)9

14

ghian

jerre

jerrey

539

21

nagaeriin

kiyrt na ga

ny cheayrtyn

54^

3

ta aou

t'an vioa rish

t'an vie rish

552

16

sMlaghanyn

licheryn

wagaanee

573

16

brattagan

praddag

583

26

raefsyn

rofhsyn

roishyn

589

25

kippyu

y tlatt iarn

buiUaghyn

627

43

r
gaas

bishagh y goyl

vishaghey

658

30

kart

kre ynyd

c'raad

Appendix D.

PROBABLE ERRORS IN MS. NOT ALREADY NOTED.

Page.

Spelling Line, in MS. and Text.

Probable Spelling.

Page.

Line.

Spelling
in Ms. and
Text

Proba ble Spelling.

33

19

ainglyl

aingyl

360

45

ny ta

my ta

35

8

shuniyn

shuiniyn

363

IS

y imneagh

yimneagh

37

5

m^ as

meas

364

6

jiflmujagh

jiumusagh

J)

18

sheri

scheri

379

I

ninnmagh-

mimmagh-

95

3°

ghu

ghur

yn

yn

138

29

phagh

phag

414

34

fyssag

fyss ag

142

20

quoi

quel

416

15

as

an

165

7

ghygh la

ghyghli

435

4

iyuy

iynyd

170

16

austylyn

austyl

469

26

amnjrs

ammys

178

12

krey

knef * or

493

32

voghil y

voghilly

kneyf

505

II

bealraghyn lieu

beahaghyn

196-7

various boghilly

boghilly

51°

42

lign

236

24

liorish er

liorish or

532

32

niymshiym

niynshiym

257

4

ajyntagh

agyntagh

533

7

ghul \x

ghulii

315

26

nish

insh

»

25

magh

nagh

34°

13

tata^

^ .

556

42

there should be no

355

2

gy bii har

nar hii yn

comma after oyr

bit yn

sagart

sagart

gy bu OMISSIO]

srs IN

MS.

Page.

Line.

Omissions.

■83

20

Manx for

"the wrath'

539

16

goyl after la

547

15

y

before ghlieu

There is a correction here, but it cannot be made out.

The Outlines
of the
Phonology of Manx Gaelic

JOHN RHtS, M.A., LL.D:
FELLOW OF JESUS COLLEGE PROFESSOR OF CELTIC IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD

PREFACE

The object of the following treatise is to illustrate and explain the phonology of the Gaelic of Bishop Phillips' Prayerbook, as far as that is practicable, by means of the pronunciation of the Manx of the present day; and it is due mostly to accident and loose thinking that digressions beyond that limit have here and there been made. It is hoped, that, when an adequate Manx grammar comes to be written, a portion of the labour will prove to have been lightened by the present attempt to give a survey of the sounds of the language. But it would have been far better if this task had been undertaken by a native. I know, however, of no Manx Gael devoted to studies of this kind, nor have I heard of any Scotch or Irish Gael prepared to devote much attention to questions of Manx philology — soon. The force of the adverb may be left to be explained by what follows towards the close of this preface.
And here the preface might have ended, had it not been thought desirable that the reader should be told how my study of Manx has been pursued. In other words, it is deemed right that he should be enabled, in some measure, to estimate for himself how far he may rely on what I have to say on a subject so difficult as that of Manx phonology. The answer to this would have to take into account two things, the means which I found of acquainting myself with spoken Manx, and my own capacity of making use of those means. Over this capacity or lack of capacity I pass in silence, as I should
X X

iv MANX PHONOLOGY.
probably be the last person in the world to estimate it correctly : all that I wish to say here is, that some hints as to my personal equation in matters of speech will be found here and there in the outlines themselves.
Then as to the means, they fall into two classes of very dissimilar documents, living and dead, men and books. Of the latter I need mention only those devoted to the teaching of the language : —
The first to fall into my hands was a facsimile reprint of Kelly's Grammar. It was printed in 1870 for Mr. Bernard Quaritch, and it is described on the title page as follows; 'A practical Grammar of the antient Gaelic, or Language of the Isle of Man, usually called Hanks. By the Rev. John Kelly, LL.D., Vicar of Ardleigh, and Rector of Copford, in the County of Essex. Edited, together with an Introduction, Life of Dr. Kelly, and Notes, by the Rev. William Gill, Vicar of Malew.' (Douglas, Isle of Man: Printed for the Manx Society in 1 859). It appears to have been com- menced by Dr. Kelly in the year 1766 and completed in 1780, for the instruction of Bishop Hildesley. The first edition was printed in the year 1804, but by the time of the formation of the Manx Society in 1858, it had, according to the Rev. Mr. Gill, become so scarce ' that a copy could with difficulty be found from which to re-edit the work.' The edition of 1859 consists of 92 pages octavo, and the work does credit to the author, considering the date of its production ; but it can hardly be called a grammar. Among other shortcomings, it has next to nothing to say concerning the syntax of the language, at least in the ordinary sense of the word syntax.
The next volume to be mentioned is Kelly's Dictionary, printed for the Manx Society in 1866. The Manx-English part was edited by Mr. Gill from Dr Kelly's manuscript, which had been complete since the year 1795: the author. Dr. Kelly, died in 1809. But the history of the English-Manx part is somewhat different, as will be seen from its title-page, which runs as follows : ' An English and Manx Dictionary, prepared from Dr. Kelly's triglot Dictionary, with Alterations and Additions from the Dictionaries of Archibald Cregeen and John Ivon Moseley, by the Rev. W. Gill, Vicar of Malew, Trans- lator to the Tynwald Court, and the Rev. J. T. Clarke, Chaplain of St. Mark's.' (Douglas: Printed for the Manx Society, 1866). Now

PREFACE. V
Dr. Kelly's Triglot Dictionary was arranged for English with the equivalents given in Manx, Irish, and Scotch Gaelic in parallel columns. Mr. Moseley is described by Mr. Gill as a Manchester gentleman, ' who without any of the advantages of a residence in the Isle of Man, had prepared a dictionary which reflected great credit on his intellectual acumen and philological research.' His dic- tionary appears never to have been printed.
But Mr. Cregeen's work was published in 1835 and is described on the title-page as follows : ' A Dictionary of the Manks Language, with the corresponding Words of Explanations in English; inter- spersed with many Gaelic Proverbs : the Parts of Speech, the Genders, and the Accents of the Manks Words are carefully marked ; with some etymological Observations, never before published. By Archibald Cregeen, Arbory, Isle of Man' (Douglas: Printed for the Author by J. Quiggin, North-Quay, 1835), One of the advantages of this little dictionary, which has become very scarce, is that it marks the tone-syllable. Speaking more generally one is impressed by the sobriety and acumen of the author. In fact the work contrasts very favourably in these respects with Dr. Kelly's Manx-English Dic- tionary, which is diversified by etymological extravagances of a quaint nature. It is, however, but right to say, that as I have never seen the Triglot Dictionary, I do not know how many of those extravagances are to te ascribed to Dr. Kelly and how many to the Editor. And in any case the important fact is to be placed to Dr. Kelly's credit, that he took a very laborious part in the publication of the first complete trans- lation of the Bible, the first volume of which issued from the press in 1771, and the third and last in 1775; for, in collaboration with the Rev. Philip Moore, he revised, corrected, and translated the Manx text, which he afterwards superintended alone as it passed through the press.
Next come to be passed in rapid review before the reader the living documents to which I have alluded, and, in order to mention them as briefly as possible, I find it best to extract a few entries from the pages of my scrap-book : My first visit to the Isle of Man was a short one in the latter part of July 1 886 : the occasion was an invitation from the Rev. Ernest B. Savage, St. Thomas' Parsonage, Douglas, to inspect the
ancient Ogam inscriptions known in the Island. Thej were new to
X X 2

vi MANX PHONOLOGY.
tne, so I went to see them eagerly, and began for the first time to take interestin Manx as a living speech. Mr. Savage introduced me to Mr. A. W. Moore and also to Mr. W. J. Cain, clerk of Braddan Church and native of the parish of Braddan, who read Manx to me several times. Mr. Cain is one of the best Manxmen living, and whenever I visit the Island he reads for me and listens with patience to my many questions.
I was not able to revisit the Island till 1888, when I remained there from the 7 th of September till Michaelmas. I had lessons in reading Manx daily from Mr. John Kermode of Surby and Mrs. Keggin of Cregneish, both in the parish of Rushen, in the south of the Island. I had assistance also from Mr. John Sansbury of Surby and Captain Waterson of Colby. In the north I had daily lessons of the same kind from Mr. Cannell, clerk of Michael Church, and Mr. John Joughin of Balla Crebbin, in Andreas. The latter was a native of Bride and had been brought up within sight of the Point of Ayre. He had been a Wesleyan preacher and for preaching he preferred Manx to English to the end of his life. He was a man of more than average ability, and he had probably a more complete mastery of his language than any other Manxman whom I have had the good fortune to know. During my stay at Kirk Michael I derived valuable information also from Mr. Killip of Clyeen, who is one of the best living readers of Manx.
My next visit was in 1890, and it lasted from the nth of July to the I ith of August. I spent it partly at the Archdeacon's at Andreas, where I read with a Mr. Mylrea, a Wesleyan preacher and blacksmith from the parish of Braddan, and with others. I had opportunities there of studying the pronunciation also of an aged woman called Mrs. Cowley, born and bred in the parish of Bride : her pronunciation seemed to me to be the least affected by English that I had ever heard. During my stay in the north I read also with Mr, Cannell of Kirk Michael, and Mr. Killip of Clyeen ; but the latter part of of my stay was spent in the south in order to read again with Mrs. Keggin.
The following year, 1891, I spent in the Island the interval from the 9th of April to the 23rd. The first part of my stay was spent at Peel, where I read repeatedly with an octogenarian native of Dalby,

PREFACE. vii
named William Quirk; and I had instructive interviews with Mr. Cashen, assistant harbour-master, with Mr. Dawson and Captain John Kelly. Also I read again with Mr. Killip and with Mr. Mylrea ; and before leaving I had a day with a Wesleyan preacher, named Mr. Henry Cubbon, at his native place in the Ronnag in the parish of Arbory. I agreed to read with him the following year, but alas ! it was not to be : I regret that I had not heard of him earlier, for he died in the course of the ensuing winter.
My next stay in the Island was in 1892, from the 28th of July to the 1 6th of August, most of which time I devoted to reading at Ramsey with Mr. Thomas Callister, a native of the parish of Ballaugh, whose pronunciation I found particularly helpful in the matter of nasal vowels. I read also occasionally with Mr. John Boyd and Mr. John Crye, both men brought up in the parish of Lezayre. I had readings also with Mr. Cannell and Mrs. Keggin before leaving.
My last visit took place last year and extended from the loth to the 22nd of July, during which time I had readings with Mr. Killip of Clyeen, and Mr. Cannell of Kirk Michael, also with Mr. John Stephen of Ballaugh, but my constant teacher was Mr. Callister, whom I visited daily at Pooldooie, his native place in the parish of Ballaugh.
In the foregoing notes I have given the names of those to whom I am most deeply indebted, but my cordial thanks are also due to other Manxmen who facilitated my work in various ways, especially by helping me to discover in each neighbourhood the persons most likely to be of use. But these two groups put together would hardly form a tithe of the number of men and women to whom I am obliged for their contributing to my training in the Manx language ; for almost all my days in the Island were spent in listening to Manx talk, and in the attempt to join in it myself. In that way I have been fortunate enough to find opportunities of studying the pro- nunciation of every parish and of most of the villages in the Island. This leads me to mention further how I spent the day there : After enjoying an early breakfast, and fixing no time for any other meal, I would set out for the house of some one who could read for me, and the
reading took about an hour, without reckoning the time spent in con-
X X 3

viii MANX PHONOLOGY.
versation in Manx and the discussion of the many questions which I had to ask. Sometimes I read with more than one person in the course of the same day. But on the way, whether going or coming, I talked to everybody who had leisure to talk to me, and in the Isle of Man, somehow, a great many people have leisure. For you seldom find anybody there working against time or imperiling his heart by rushing to catch an express train. So in my rambles I had the boldness to attack stonebreakers on the roadside, blacksmiths at their anvils, carpenters in their workshops, and shoemakers at the last, in fact all and sundry who were likely to know any Manx. When I failed to elicit any useful information of a linguistic nature, I tried another tack, and generally succeeded in learning something about the legends and superstitions of the Island, In passing it may be mentioned that the result of my gleanings in that field will be found in two papers published in Folk-Lore, ii. 284-313,
iii. 74-91-
For my purpose, however, I consider that the shoemakers were the most helpful class of men ; they were also unaccountably numerous in some of the villages. I found them always kindly and willing to talk, though nobody ever seemed to pay them for anything; and I may say that I have spent hours at a stretch patching Manx dialogues under the direction of shoemakers, both at Kirk Michael and the little village between Surby and the parish church of Rushen, When I met people in the roads and lanes in places where I was un- known, I used to ask them questions in Manx. They would invariably answer in English ; for Manxmen, when addressed by a stranger in Manx, regard him as taking liberties with them, and feel altogether differently from my own countrymen, who usually dote on any stranger who learns a few words of Welsh. When the answer in English came, I used to shake my head and say in Manx, that I was a Welshman. Thereupon I had an opportunity sometimes of trying my chance in a Manx dialogue, and I made some progress. At any rate I gathered as much from the compliment, left-handed though it was, which the women sometimes bestowed on my performance, by exclaiming that they had never before known that Welsh was so like Manx. It is needless to Say that much of my time was taken up by the notes which I had to make of the pronunciations I heard, and

PREFACE. ix
of other facts deserving of being placed on record. The phrases which I learnt to sound during the day had to be analysed in the evening with the aid of Kelly and Cregeen : some of them resisted all my attempts, and the attempts, even when successful, used to occupy me at first till midnight or even considerably later. Such, briefly described, was the way in which my day was wont to be spent in the Isle of Man.
It is to me a cause of grief and profound sadness to see how rapidly the men and women who can talk and read Manx are disappearing. With the exception of Mr. Cashen, who makes a point of studying Manx and Manx Folklore, I might describe all those who rendered me as- sistance in Manx, as persons who had reached the prime of life or else had already passed it. Indeed, by the time of my last visit no less than four of those with whose names the reader is now acquainted had departed this life, to wit Mr. Joughin, Mr, Mylrea, Mr. Cubbon, and Mrs. Keggin. With regard to the prospects of Manx as a living language, one has frankly to confess that it has none. So far as my acquaintance with the Island goes, there are very few people in it now who habitually talk more Manx than English. Among those few one may perhaps mention the fishermen living in the little vil^ lage of Bradda, in Rushen, some of whom I have surprised conversing together in Manx. Such is their wont, I learn, when they are out of doors, but when they enter their houses they talk English to their wives and children, and in this conflict of tongues it is safe to say, that the wives and children have it. Perhaps Manx might be said to be more living in the village of Cregneish, on the Howe still further south ; but even there I knew of only one family where Manx appeared to be more talked than English, and that was Mrs. Keggin's. She was an octogenarian who had two sons living with her, together with a granddaughter in her teens. That girl was the only Manx-speaking child that I recollect meeting with in the whole Island,
One cannot help contemplating with sadness the extinction of a language, even though confined to such a small area as the Isle of Man ; but the idiom of the Lancashire ' tripper ' must triumph, and it is not rash to prophesy that in ten or fifteen years the speakers of Manx Gaelic may come to be counted on the fingers of one hand.

X MANX PHONOLOGY.
In the meantime it is my sincere wish that some trained phonologist, who speaks Irish or Scotch Gaelic as his mother tongue, may go carefully over the ground which I have tried to survey — and that soon — in order to correct the errors which may be found to disfigure the following outlines.
Except when haunted by the thought of the rapid extinction of Manx as a living language, I used to enjoy my study of it greatly. This was partly because my friends in the Island made my stay there so pleasant, and partly because it is always a source of delight to me to be able to trace the phonetics of a language from the earliest dawn of its documentary existence down to the most curtailed pronunciations of its vocables in the tnouths of one's contemporaries. In the Manx of the present day we have one of the lineal descendants of the Goidelic attested by the earliest Ogmic monuments of Great Britain and Ireland. Besides, the study of Manx phonology is by no means a bad corrective of the effect of constantiy seeing Irish written in an orthography which is more historical than phonetic. Manx, it is true has no vast stores of literature ; but from the point of view of the phonologist even poverty of that kind has its consolation. For it leaves the natural tendencies of the language less trammelled, and keeps a freer sphere of evolution for its sounds. The result in Manx, as it would be found to be also in the other GoideUc dialects, is, that the changes of sound to which it testifies, work out with a precision falling not hopelessly short of mathematical accuracy. To suppose that modern GoideUc, because not blessed with a vigorous literature, must be a lawless jargon — lawless like the savages that speak it, as it is sometimes put— is not only not true, but is almost the exact contrary of the truth, so far at least as concerns the phonology. The mere spelling is a different matter, though even that has its interest, a wider interest, in fact, than has hitherto been usually supposed in the case of Manx.
There now remains for me only the pleasant task of acknowledging my obligations to my philological friends, especially to Dr. Whitley Stokes for a variety of information on Celtic questions, and to Mr. Standish H. O'Grady for keeping me from falling into all manner of error in matters of Irish pronunciation ; to Mr. MorfiU for patiently reading the proof-sheets, and to Dr. J. A. H. Murray for doing the

PREFACE. xi
same and helping me from time to time with many valuable hints, which I have not been able to acknowledge one by one ; also to Professors A. S. Napier and J. Wright for warning and advice; and lastly to Dr. Henry Sweet, whose works have helped me more than I can tell, though I have been a hopeless laggard in learning from him and others who have laboured to make phonology an exact science.
JOHN RHtS.
Oxford, 1894.

CONTENTS

CHAPTER rACE
I. The Vowels i
II. The Nasal Vowels 31
III. The Semivowels ........ 49
IV. The Aspirate -70
V. The Consonants — Preliminary Remarks . . .76
VI. The Labials 83
VII. The Dentals 92
VIII. The Gutturals 116
IX. The Nasal Consonants 131
X. The Liquid Consonants 145
XI. The Sibilants 151
XII. Dialect and OrthoCraphy 160
Additions and Corrections . 181

THE
PHONOLOGY OF MANX GAELIC.

CHAPTER I.
The Vowels.
In attempting to deal with the Manx vowels, I have had to classify them as best I could according to their effect on my ear ; for I rarely could ascertain with any precision how they are formed. I should have been glad to have described them in the exact terminology with which Dr. Sweet's works on English philology have made us familiar ; but convinced as I am that my ear has not been trained — under no circumstances probably could it have been trained — to appreciate the nice distinctions which English phonologists think it requisite to draw between closely related vowels, I have abstained from the attempt to follow their example. Even if I escaped blundering hopelessly in such an eflfort, it would only tend to make the reader fancy that I am blest with a power of discrimination which I cannot claim in the matter of phonetice. I have therefore been satisfied in the case of the commoner vowels to speak of them as short and long, open and close. The former distinction is indicated in the usual way; and as to the latter I find it enough for my purpose to underdot the ordinary symbols to indicate the close vowels. On surveying the result of this comparatively rough classification, I find what I had not exactly anticipated, that the Manx vowel system follows in the main a very simple rule not unknown in other languages. It is this : the short vowels are mostly open and the long vowels mostly close. This holds good in four out of the five cases in point, as follows : —
Open — a, e, i, u.
Close — a, e, i. u.
The fifth case, forming the exception, is o, which occurs pretty often /

2 MANX PHONOLOGY.
both long and open, resembling the pronunciation of a or aw in the English words 'all' and ' drawl ; ' but this sound in Manx is recruited largely from borrowed words. Before leaving this point it is but right that I should warn the English reader, that Manx close vowels, especially a, e and i, are perceptibly more close than the corre- sponding vowels in English. Lastly, the language teems with modified vowel sounds and diphthongs, some of which present considerable difficulty due in a great measure to the fluidity, so to say, of the pronunciation of the present day.
Open, a, short.
By this I mean the prevalent open a in Manx, and I identify it with the Welsh a of my native dialect in North Cardiganshire : it is of the same complexion as the long a of the English word ' father.' It occurs accented in such words as the following : — lianu, now written Ihiannoo 'a child' (Ir. leanbh, Sc. leanabh), shaght 242, 643, sMaghl 279, still shtaght 'seven' (Goi.' seachd), schiagh, stchiagh 392, now siiagh ' in, into ' (Ir. asteach, Sc. sfeach), and klagh, now written clagh ' stone,' but it belongs to this word only as pronounced in the north of the Island, in the parishes, for example, of Lezayre, Kirk Andreas, and Kirk Bride.
This vowel also forms the accented element in the diphthong at in such words as dret'n 93, now written drine ' thorns ' (Ir. draighean, Sc. draighionn ' a thorn '), pronounced exactly like the Welsh equivalent drain in N. Cardiganshire, ghdi 484, 550, 552, no^ hie 'went' (Ir. chuaidh, Sc. chaidh). Similarly thyei, /« 430, 506, now thie ' house ' (Ir. teach, but Sc. taigh), has mostly the same diphtjiong, and I have heard it in lyei ' law/ as pronounced in the North, sometimes in the South also.
The same a enters into a diphthong au as in ieu 42, 274, 531, no-wyiow ' will or shall get' (Ir. gheihh ' finds,' ?>c.gheibh ' will or shall get') : this I give just as I have heard it pronounced at Cregneish in the extreme South.
This vowel unaccented is common in such words as agh, still agh ' but ' (Ir. achd, Sc. ach), as, still as ' and, as ' (Goi. agus, a's) iossiagh, now toshiaght ' beginning ' (Ir. ioiseach, iosach, Sc. ioiseach), midulaghy, now miolaghey ' to tempt.'
• The abbreviation stands for Goidelic, which in this context is the short way of saying Irish Gaelic and Scotch Gaelic.

THE VOWELS. 3
Open a, long.
This is approximately the a of the English word ' father,' and it is not uncommon in Manx, especially when an a which, etymologically speaking, is short, has been lengthened in an accented syllable, as for example, in the word facMn, fakkin, fackkin, /akin, now /akin 'to see' i^x. faicsin, feicsin, Sc. faicsinn, faicinti), liabbi 520, now Ihiahbee 'bed' (Ir. leahadh, Sc. leabd), klaghtey 168, now written cliaghtey to ' be wont, a habit or custom ' (Ir! cleachdadh, cleachd, Sc. cleachd), Mastchen, now clashiyn ' to hear ' (Ir. cloisdin, Sc. claistinn), shassu, now shassoo ' to stand ' (Goi. seasamK). Here also comes naa rayn nda 227, now written_j'« nah ' the second.'
I have sometimes heard this vowel in monosyllables ending with s, such as glass ' green, blue, grey ' (Goi. glas), pronounced just like its Welsh equivalent g/ds and so in j'ass 617, now j'lass 'south' (Goi. deas). But more usually the a in these words and the like is decidedly short or of an intermediate length, though when the ss is lisped into /h the vowel then becomes long, as when cass ' foot ' becomes ca/k, which sounds in that case just like the Cardiganshire pronunciation of the Welsh cdiA ' a cat.'
Close a, short.
By this is meant the a which is heard in the standard pro- nunciation of the English words ' man,' ' bad,' ' cab,' and the like. It is, to say the least of it, not common in Manx, but I think I have heard it sometimes in the participle Jani, jeant 70, still jeant ' done or made ' (Ir. d^anta, Sc. deanta, deanie), which is however more usually pronounced j'ynt in the North and jent in the South. I think that I have also heard this vowel in the word griden 655, now grian the ' sun ' (Goi. griari). Perhaps I might mention here such words as (htarn ' lord ' (Goi. tighearnd), and sayrn, now sarn (in Jy-sarn ' Saturday,' Ir. dia sathuirn, Sc. di-sathuirne), but the prevailing tendency, especially in the South, is to lengthen the vowel in both these words.
Close a, long.
This is the Welsh close a of Merioneth in tad ' father ' and tan ' fire,' and so far as I can judge it is nearly the sound of the English a of ' man ' prolonged.' In Manx it is the regular representative of Irish a and 6, and in the Phillips Prayerbook it is variously written da {aa), ay {ay), and simply a {a), i. Take for instance the following

4 MANX PHONOLOGY.
examples : _y««4)/«, 2l^,ynayn, andyn i8, 342, andn 48, now unnane ' one,' used as a substantive and represented in Old Irish by oendn ' uUus,' which I have heard as nan in the colloquial Irish of Con- naught ; bdys, now haase 'death ' (Ir. has, Sc. has) ; hangldyn 286, now batiglane * a branch ' (Goi. meangldn) ; Ida, Id, la, now laa ' day ' (Ir. Idthe, Me, Id, Sc. latha, la, lo) ; Kissaige or Kissage (for iJ/ac /jaa^) pro- nounced Kizag with the stress laid on the 9, and pointing back to a time when the aa of Isaak 109, /faf^ 63, now Isaac had a meaning to which the Anglo-Manx form of this name, as Kissack (pronounced Ktzac), does not testify. But the Manx pronunciation of Parldyn 1 7, 32g, now Parlane, identified with Bartholomew'^, is not always so familiar or certain, for I have heard it made into Parlen by a Kirk Michael man whom I questioned about it. On the other hand the converse confusion occurs now and then in the Phillips Prayerbook in the case of Mary Magdalene; for we there meet not only with MaUen 130, MaUyn 180, and MaUn 147, but also with Maldyn 147. This vowel a sometimes arises from a contraction of other vowels, as in der, aer, now written ayr ' father ' (Goi. athair, Latin pater, Eng. father ; and the loanword deyr 608, now aer ' air ' has the same sound. 2. The following will serve as instances of Manx ay, da, or d for Irish S: sda 326, now saa 'younger,' from aa-=Q. Irish 6a 'younger,' dyg' 112, now aeg 'young ' (Goi. 6g), dgidg 432, agidg 558, agid(>^% now wrttten aegid 'the days of one's youth,' hu6 112, now baa (Ir. 16), genitive of booa 'cow,' brynlddi 647, now branlaadee to 'rave' (Ir. briongloidim, 'I dream'], 2iaAfkssdyg 652, novi /aasaag ' a beard' (Ir. feas6g, Sc./eusag).
The sound of long a comes so near that of e that I am not certain with regard to them in diphthongs ; but on the whole I think we have au rather than eu in the word dausyn, now dauesyn ' to him ' (Ir. ddt'hh- sean, but Sc. dhoibh-san), krdui (p. 7), now crauee ' religious,' and
' It is needless to say that in reality there is no connection between these names, Parldyn being in fact the pagan name which in its Irish form is Partholan or Partholon, ascribed to one of the earliest colonizers of Ireland. The Manx form Parldyn and the Scotch Parlane go to show that the Irish was more exactly Partholdn, which agrees in vowels with Giraldns' Bartholanus (see his Topo- graphia Hibemica, Dist. III. cap. ii, in the Rolls Ed. vol. v. 140 ; also the Scottish Review, vol. xvi, p. 24s). The Kirk Michael man I have mentioned knows of an old ruined church in his neighbourhood called Keeill Pharl^, as he pronounced it, and as I have heard another Kirk Michael man pronounce it since. This I take to be the 'Keeill Pharlane' mentioned in Mr. Arthur W. Moore's Surnames and Place-tiames in the Isle of Man, p. 215 — it will be most convenient to refer in future to that work as Manx Names.

THE VOWELS. 5
possibly fre'au 45, X)mi fraue 'root' {Goi./reumh). This diphthong is approximately the av of Welsh tfew ' lion,' as pronounced in North Wales, and the ow of the Cockney pronunciation of English ' down ' and 'town.'

Open e, short.
The sound meant is, so far as I can judge, that of e in the English words ' get ' and ' men,' and it occurs in Manx in such words as renn, ren 164, still ren 'did, made' (Ir. righne,rine, Sc. rinn),er, still written er ' on him' (Goi. air), krediu 17, 347, kreidtu 22, now credjue 'belief (Ir. creideamh, Sc. creideamh, creideadh).
It enters into the diphthong et as in l3eyg 44, 69, leyg 423, now Ihaih 'to read,' idt 109, 222, 'she is,' now written t'ee and pro- nounced ti in parts of the South. I think I have heard it also as the diphthong of the Manx word grayg 353, grayig 364, 401, 402, gray t 30, 42, 363, novfgrat'k ' love.' But these forms bafiHe me, as the Irish isgrddk, genitive grdidh : this would, perhaps, account for the form, but in this instance there has been change of gender from a Goidelic neuter to a Manx feminine.
Sometimes the vowel e enters into a diphthong eu as in c^eu 170, now cMow ' to warm ' (Ir. teSghaim ' 1 warm,' Sc. ieot'dA ' to warm '), jeym 469, now yt'cwym 'I shall get' (Ir. gheibhim 'I find,' Sc. gheibh mi ' I shall get '). I have found this diphthong also in the word c/iwe ' a sword,' the plural of which I have heard pronounced in the South kleunyn, though the singular in the same district seemed to be more nearly ^/oK. The Phillips Prayerbook has klieu 121, and kleiu 169, 369, klyeiu 81, with a plural kleiunyn 542.,'kleinyn 122, or klyeinyn 121. Here and there the word has still a dissyllabic sound : thus a native of Bride was laughed at by some Kirk Michael men for pronouncing the word to me in their hearing as klqiu or kleiu, but he persisted ; and I have heard it since in the longer form in the mouths of natives of Dalby, Arbory, Laxey, Ballaugb, and Andreas: compare the Irish cloidheamh, Sc. claidheamh, Welsh cleSy/ ' sworA.'
Unaccented, this vowel occurs in such words as kasserick, now casherick ' holy, hallowed ' (Ir. coisrigihe, Sc. coisrigte), aggesyn, now written echeysyn 'with him, his' (Sc. aige-sati). Similarly when it comes before the tone-syllable as in erbi, erbi 493, 506, now erbee ' in the world, at all ' (Ir. ar biih, Sc. sam. biih), and shenny/d, shennefa 560, now shen-y-fa 'therefore.'

6 MANX PHONOLOGY.
Open e, long.
By this I mean the same vowel lengthened as in mym^ ieym 113, ie'm 90, now earn ' to call ' (O. Ir. /gem, Mod. Ir. digheamK), aeshyn, eshyin 120, eshin, now eshyn 'he, him, it' (Ir. hean, Sc. esari), sMu, shseH 263, now sheyoo ' sixth ' (Ir. sdamhadh, for a more correct seiseadh, Sc. seathadh), shyrvdesi, shyrvdesi, now sMrveishee ' servants.'
Close e, short. By this is meant an e, which nearly approaches t ; I have only noticed it in the diphthong which occurs in such words as bleyn, now blein or bk'in ' a year ' (Ir. bliadhain, Sc. bliadhnd), but the diphthong in this word is not unfrequently reduced in the North to i, as also in the verbal form vein 563, now written veign 'I should be ' (Ir. bhidMnn, Sc. bhithinri).
Close e, long.
This sound cannot be mistaken as the final of certain Manx monosyllables, where I identify it with a similarly situated e usual in N. Cardiganshire Welsh, especially in such words as / ' he,' ante ' n'est- ce pas.' I am not acquainted with it in English, but I hear a vowel closely resembling it in such French words as des and pres. As instances of its use in Manx the following words are in point : e, now written eA ' he, him, it ' (Ir. /, Sc. e), te, now te or feh •' he or it is ' (Ir. ta si, but Sc. tha e), she, still written she ' it is, yes ' (Goi. is /), bi, be, still written be, to ' be ' (Ir. beith, Sc. bith), bre'e, bri, brxe, brae, now breh, 'birth' (Goi. breiih), lie, lix, now lieh 'side, part, party' (Goi. IdlK), and Goidelic air becomes er as in ndre, nayre 91, 356, 438, 560, now written nearey ' shame ' (Goi. naive), and laair ' a mare ' (Goi. lair). To these may be added aur 488, 490, ayr 552, 561, der 220, now airh ' gold,' as though it came from the Latin genitive auri treated as diri, and resembled in pronunciation the Welsh aur more than the Goi. 6r. I have noticed natives of Kirk Michael making te almost into ti, and altogether they show a tendency to pronounce long e decidedly towards i.
This vowel seems to me to form the first element of the diphthong in briu 240, now written briw ' a judge,' but not unfrequently the e here passes into an i, which is probably the pronunciation intended 'by the spellings iriu and briw. But a dissyllabic pronunciation of this word is by no means extinct: I remember an Andreas man pro-

THE VOWELS. 7
nouncing il brew, and I have often heard it in the parish of Ballaugh : compare the Irish and Scotch form which is breitheamh.
Open i, short.
One of the sounds of short i is open like that of this vowel in the English words ' pit ' and ' give.' We have it in such words as Mng 'a jury' (Goi. hinn 'accusation, sentence'), immtyght 373, now immeeaght, 'to walk' (Ir. imtheachd) ; and I have sometimes heard keyd 280, kied 80, 232, now keead 'a hundred' (Ir. ceud, Sc. ceud, ctad), shortened into kid, for instance by a native of Kirk Arbory, In words like immiaght there is a tendency to substitute e for the i in im- ; and I have noticed the same thing in words like fidder ' a weaver,' genitive fidder agh}-, as in eggey fidderagh, 'a weaver's web.'
The same vowel occurs unaccented, for instance, before the ac- cented syllable in such words as lifr&, now livrey, to ' deliver,' and skilSgh, shilSh, now sheeloghe, ' a generation ' ; and in the colloquial feer ' true,' which, as a proclitic is pronounced fi as in feer-vte - very good.' I have to confess my inability to decide by my ear whether it is I or % that we have in plurals, genitives, and other forms such as the following, though I guess from the consonants that it is i: maddi, now moddee ' dogs ' (Ir. madaidh), pecki, now peccee ' sinners ' (Ir. peacthaigh, Sc. peacaigk), dUni, now doonee in the Manx for Sunday, namely, jy-doonee (Ir. domhnach, dia domhnaigh, Sc. didomhnaicK) ; krdui 423, 64,7, now crauee 'religious, godly' (Med. Ir. crabaid, crabuid, genitive of crabad, Mod. Ir. crabhadh ' religion ') ; and kiaulliaght ' making music,' pronounced kioltagh (compare Ir. ceolai- reacht, instead of which the Manx form supposes ceolaidheacht), derived from kiaull ' music ' (Goi. cj!^/).
To these may be added for certain the i in participles like banniit, now bannit 'blessed' (Ir. beannuighthe, but Sc. beannaichte), gUriit,- now glqyrit, ' glorified.'
Open i, long.
The sound here meant is the long one of the i already discussed, and so far as I am able to judge it is the same as the vowel in such English words as ' pier,' ' clear,' ' fear.' In Manx it occurs in such

So this word deviates strikingly from the \tish.fighead6ir, Sc.Jigheadair ' weaver,'

and it is probably the origin of the surname Nidderagh (for Mac yn 'idderagh •Son of the Weaver'), which I have seen in an early fragment of the parisli register at Jurby ; see also Moore's Manx Names, p. 76.

8 MANX PHONOLOGY.
words as Jih, Jih, no^ fee 'God' (Goi. dia); Khriist, now Creest 'Christ' (Goi. Criosd); bi 608, now bee 'food' (Goi. biadK); and iikym, now eeckym 'I shall or will pay' (Ir. iocaim, Sc. iocaidh mi).
It enters into a diphthong ly as in ririyght, ririaght, ririoght, now reeriaght ' a kingdom,' pronounced in modem Manx rirtygh, fiir, now fetr ' true ' (Goi. fior), fiagh, now feeagh ' price, value ' (Goi. fiacJi), briyry 548, now breearrey ' a vow, an oath ' (O. Ir. briathar ' a word, a verb,' Sc. briathraich ' to aflSrm, assert, maintain ').
This diphthong iy is, in fact, the ordinary Manz continuator of Goidelic la, when the latter does not, as a final, become ?(written ee), as in bz, now written bee 'food,' just mentioned, and //A, now writtenyV« 'god.'
Close t, short.
By this I mean a close ?' not usual in English, but of the same complexion as the i in French words like ' ligne,' ' fille.' I have heard it in Manx in the word bletn ' a year,' when the diphthong therein is reduced to a single vowel, and even when the diphthong is retained the second element in it is this short t; also in shinniyn, shuiniyn 27, 29, now shinyn, frequently pronounced shingyn 'we, us,' bilk 46, billey, still billey 'a tree' (Ir. bile 'a sacred tree'), irri, now irree ' a rising ' (Ir. eirghe, Sc. eiricH), and iish, now ish ' she, her' (Goi. ise).
It forms the accented element in the diphthong iu in words like slieu, sleu, now slieau ' a mountain ' (Goi. sltabh) which I caimot dis- tinguish from sliu 547, now written sAleeu, ' to whet ' (Ir. sliobhaim ' I polish '). Here may also be mentioned the pronoun shiuss, sMusse, now written shiuish, which however I have only heard as a correction of shittss : the latter seems the pronunciation natural to a Manxman who does not know the spelling shiuish (Goi. sibhse).
Short i unaccented occurs, I think, in the first i of the word tnitn 104, inin 43, now written inneen 'girl, daughter' (Early Ir. inigena. Mod. Ir. ingheati), that is, when it is not cut down to a monosyllable, by dropping the initial vowel; and of the word ririyght, now reeriaght, literally meaning ' a king's kingdom,' as the first part probably consists of rit, now ree ' king ' (O. Ir. ri, genitive r^).
It forms the unaccented element in the diphthong ui in words like fuill 276, still writteny«27/ ' blood' (Goi.yfejT).
Close i, long. The sound meant is that of the previous vowel prolonged : it is common enough in Welsh. Thus we have it in N. Cardiganshire

THE VOWELS. g
in such a word as mfn ' edge,' and it is nearly the same as English e in ' see,' ' mean,' but to my ear it is closer or more squeezed, while this I of the Welsh mM, for example, is identical in pronunciation with the i of the French ' mine,' unless the latter is slightly shorter. It occurs in such Manx words as Bridey, genitive of St. Bridget's name as in Skeeylky Vridey ' Parish of Bride ' (Med. Ir. Brigit, gen. Brigti) ; and to my hearing ?' is pronounced long in brissie 344, now hrishey, to ' break ' (Goi. briseadh).
This vowel seems to form the accented element of the diphthong in such words as skriu 176, now screeu, to 'write' (Goi. sgriobh), and 259, stryif ^yi, now sireeu ' strife.'
Open 0, short.
By this is meant an like the of the English word ' not '. In the South of the island this sound pretty generally holds the place of Northern g, as in son ' sake, for the sake,' kross and irosA, now crosA 'a cross' (Ir. cros, Sc crot's), ghonick, now honnick 'saw' (Ir. chonftairc, Sc. chonnaic), tossiagh, now toshiaght (p. 2). ; and klagh ' a stone,' is pronounced clogh in the South, but clagh in the North.
It enters into a diphthong oi as in the word lyoi 43, now Ihiy ' a colt ' (Ir. loth ' a colt, a filly ') ; lyoi, lyei, now leigh ' law ' (Goi. Idgh, borrowed probably from the O. Norse log ' law ') ; lyei, lyi, now Ihie ' a lying down ' (Ir. luigh, Sc. laidh) • and lyoi, now leih to ' forgive ' (O. Ir. doluigim ' I forgive '). Ordinarily these words have much the same pronimciation, but when attention is called to it, Manx speaking people think that they make slight distinctions. As a matter of fact they never rely on those distinctions, for they resort to other means of avoiding ambiguity : thus goll dy Ihie is said both of a person going to lie down in bed and of the sun setting, whereas going to law is goll gys y leigh {gys y lyei 142), literally 'going to ike law \'
Open 0, long.
This vowel ranges in point of complexion from that of the in the English word 'not' to that of the aw in the English word ' draw' : this latter sound, however, is the prevailing one. It occurs frequently

' Since the above was put in type I have taken down from the mouth of a native of Ballangh, Mr. Thomas Callister, the following pronunciations of these words : Ijfi for (i) a calf, (2) law, (3) forgive, and lot for (l) a colt, and (2) lying down. Here the represents a sound almost as open as that of a in the English word all.

lo MANX PHONOLOGY.
in Manx, as in the words sh6, now shoh ' this ' (Ir. so and seo, Sc. so, pro- nounced s/w) ; rdo 563, ro, still ro ' too, too much ' (Ir. ro, Sc. ra, Welsh rhy) ; hoght ' poor ' (Goi. hochi), noghi ' to-night ' (Goi. nochcC), hoght (Goi. a h-ochd), boggey, bogey, now boggey, 'joy' (Ir. ioram ' I skip like a deer '), pobyl 343, now pobbyl ' people ' (Ir. /ofc/, Sc. pobult), ausiyl 17, now ostyl 'apostle' (Ir. dbsdal, Sc. alstot).
Close 0, short. The vowel intended is $, identical so far as I can judge with the first vowel in the diphthongized of the English word ' go,' the first in ' zoology ' and the ow of ' arrow ' and ' window.' In Manx it is not uncommon in the North in such words as the following : son ' sake, for the sake ' (Goi. son), drogh- ' bad ' (Goi. droch-), ghonick, now honnick ' saw,' orym, now orrym ' on me ' (Goi. arm), tossiagh, now tosMaght ' beginning.' But in most words of the kind the short g is superseded in the South of the Island by short 0, but I am not at all certain that this is not loo sharp a distinction between the South and the North : perhaps it would be more accurate to regard both as pronouncing open o, but approaching the complexion of the
of the English word ' not ' in the North, and of aw in the English word ' draw ' in the South.
It enters into the diphthong qu as in gou, now ghow ' took ' (Med. Ir. rogab, %c. ghabK), yn ghou 467, now_j/ choau ' chaff' (Sc. caihamK), douin 556, now dowin ' deep ' (Goi. domhairi), ourel, now oural ' an offering ' (Ir. qffrdit), tou, now t'ou ' thou art ' (Ir. /a M, Sc. (Aa tfai). , I am not certain that I have ever heard in Manx a diphthong gi, however often the spelling might lead one to expect it.
In unaccented syllables ^ may possibly be heard in words like kord 50, kora 628, now coraa 'voice' (Goi. comhrddk), but the ten- dency is to make it into kyrda ; similarly with ririoghti more usually ririaght, with the ox a pronounced y ; and so with other unaccented syllables in point.
Close 0, long.
By this g is meant the long vowel corresponding to the short g already mentioned : it is the ordinary o in Welsh monosyllables and,
1 believe, in French words like ' Claude ' and ' mode.' In Manx we have it in such words as bio 451, 530, still bio ' living, alive' (Goi. beo, Welsh byw), f6ost, fdyst, now foast ' yet ' (Goi. /&), goyl, now goaill to 'take' (Goi. gabhdil), and rio (read rid) 573, now rio ' frost ' (Ir. reodh, Welsh rhevo).

THE VOWELS. ii
Open u, short.
By this I mean a vowel which seems to me closely to resemble the u of the English words ' put/ ' book,' and ' poor.' It is the common short u in Manx, and at first I frequently supposed it a kind of close 0, which it approaches. It occurs in such words as hugg 556, now hug ' brought, gave ' (Goi. ihug), and gy dugg 366, now dy dug ' that (he) gave ' (Sc. gun d!thug) ; kurr 560, now cur ' put, place ' (Ir. cui'r) ; kummell 44, now cummal to ' hold, maintain ' (Ir. congbhdil, Sc. cumail) ; d-dyney, duyne, now dooinney ' man ' (Goi. dume, Welsh d}'n) ; sutskell, now sushtal ' gospel ' (Goi. soisgduT), and Hyskey, uisky, now ushtey ' water ' (Goi. uisge).
It enters into a diphthong in the adverbs siias, s^as, now seose ' upwards' (Goi. suas), and ni!as 78, now neose 'from above, down- wards ' (Goi. anuas). I am not certain what the second element in this diphthong may be, but it lies between ? and y, while the whole combination is a modification of the iia or J/a of Jasyl ' noble,' mentioned in the next paragraph. The adverbs siias and nitas are also liable to be now and then pronounced short and then they seem to me to be sounded with u or 6, sus, nus or sos, nos.
Open u, long. By this I mean the long sound of the same complexion as the last mentioned short one, and I have heard it commonly enough in the two last mentioned adverbs, which may then be represented as siis and nus. Otherwise I know it only in one or two diphthongs, namely uy in the word ^asyl, now ooasle ' noble, worshipful ' (Goi. uasal '),
' In all the Goidelic dialects uasal means ' noble,' which must be regarded as the metaphoric sense of ' high,' as proved by the related adverbs silas and ntias, and by the Welsh equivalent uchel 'high,' comparative uivch 'higher.' The Celtic languages provide an etymological parallel to 4asal in the Manx ishill 30, ishil 481, ishyil 105, now injil ' low,' O. Irish isel, Welsh isel ' low,' which seems to analyse itself into tn-s-el from the preposition in (now yn ' in ' in Welsh) with s as in Greek lU, and i(. As to meaning compare ivcpoi and inferi, Iv and in re- spectively. Outside the Celtic languages with ihtixyasal, uasal, and uchel,yie have an equivalent in the Greek iij/ri\6s ' high, lofty,' so the former have probably to be regarded as representing Hc-s-el, for an earlier Uf-s-el, or Hp-s-l, from a pre- positional word up of the same origin as English ' up ' and ' over,' German ' auf ' and ' iiber.' Why the forms postulated should be in-s- and iic-s- and not tn-s- and iic-s- as suggested by Greek forms like v\j/i and i^jios I do not know ; but the presence of the sibilant does not appear to have anything to do with the length of the vowels, as may be seen from related forms without the sibilant, namely iyghtyr 129, now eaghiyr 'height, surface, upper hand' (Goi. uachdar).

12 MANX PHONOLOGY.
which, with its accent shifted, is sometimes made into uysl or wysl, and in one pronunciation of the yiovA /uar, now written y^ayr 'cold,' which see further under &, u. The other diphthong into which u enters is ui, which I have heard in words Uke creoi ' hard,' leoie ' ashes,' leoai'e ' lead,' as pronounced by natives of Ballaugh and Jurby.
Close u, short.
This a is of the same complexion as the u of such English words, as ' ooze,' ' two,' and ' into.' I am not aware that I have ever heard it in an accented syllable except perhaps as part of a diphthong ; and I must confess that I am not quite certain of this identification. Here follow one or two instances of the diphthong I have in view, namely m, as in duot 640, now dwoaie 'hatred,' dUi 26, 467, now dooie ' belonging or proper to, kindly, hereditary ' (Med. Ir. duthoig ' belonging to,' Sc. duthaich ' one's own country '), which has its H or 00 short, as I have often noticed in the term Mannanagh dooie ' a true Manxman,' but it is sometimes to be heard pronounced long in the South.
This u is probably the vowel of the unaccented syllables in the following words: (i) for Goidelic am, as in arlH 117, 135, ar/a, 229, now arloo 'ready' (Med. Ir. aurlam, urlam, airlam, irlarri), janu, now jannoo ' to do, make ' (Ir. deanamh, Sc. deanadK), karru, now written kiarroo ' fourth ' (Ir. ceaihramhadh, Sc. ceathramh. (2) For Aryan u or w as in shellu 119, 619, now written shelloo 'a herd or flock^ a possession ' (Ir. seilbh ' property, a herd,' Sc. set'Idh ' possession, a beast or living creature in one's possession '). So after r, as in the following instances: aru 453, 549, now arrco 'corn' (Ir. arbha, cf. Sc. arbkar ' standing corn '), of the same origin as Welsh erw ' an acre,' Latin arvum ' ploughland ' ; yia^-a 420, jaru 482, novr jarroo ' true, truly ' (O. Ir. derb, Mod. Goi. dearbh, Eng. true) \ marru 66,
But the fact of the vowel having been u in the Celtic uc-s-el supplies a reason why the ya or ila of the Manx form does not follow the rule of words with the ordinary Goidelic da, as that represents a diphthong which in Gaulish used to take the form of ou. This ou, it is needless to say, does not appear in the Gaulish equivalent of' yasal, uasal, uchel: it was not ouxel- bnt -uxel-, that is probably Hcsel-, as in Uxellodunum which meant the ' High town.' The usual etymology attempts to derive these Celtic adjectives from a root aug (as in the Latin augeo) ; see Brug- mann's Grundriss, ii. 194, and elsewhere, but the above account of the words was suggested in my Celtic Britain, p. 306, as far back as 1882. Since the above was written, I have read unanswerable objections raised by M. Duvau in the Mimoires de la Soc. de Linguistique de Paris, vol. viii. pp. 256-9, against the kind of etymology of dasal favoured by Brugmann and others.

THE VOWELS. 13
now written marroo ' dead ' (O. Ir. marb, Mod, Goi. marbh, Welsh marw) ; shiarru 124, shiaru 547, now written sharroo ' bitter ' (Med. Ir. Serb, Mod. Goi. searbh, Welsh chwerw) ; tarroo ' a bull ' (O. Ir. iarb, Mod. Goi. tarbh, Welsh /aree/, Gaulish tarvos, Latin taurus). As to the treatment after « compare the obscure words lianu 392, now written IMannoo ' a child ' (Ir. /fa«M, but Sc. leanabh) and i5ffl««o«> ' a suckling pig ' (Ir. banbh and banabh, Welsh 3a«w ' a young pig).' (3) Lastly, Norse / has been similarly treated as in Calloo the ' Calf of Man,' called in Old Norse Manar-Mlfr.
It is this also possibly that forms the second and unaccented element in several diphthongs, as in ieu, now yiow ' will or shall have ' (p. 2 above), krdui, now crauee ' religious ' (p. 7), skriu, now screen to 'write' (p. 9), gou, now ghow 'took' (p. 10), and doo ' black ' (p. 15 below).
Close u, long.
This u is the long vowel corresponding in sound to the short u, and it is like the 00 of the English words ' food,' ' moon,' and cool.' It is the long u ordinarily occurring in Manx, and we have it in such words as it (usually written in the Phillips Prayerbook v, now written
00 'thou' (Goi. ta, ^M); M 123, 494, now loo 'oath' (Ir. lugha, Welsh itw), atiHn, now asJioon ' a nation ' (derived from nah'on with its initial « treated as usual in Manx as part of the definite article yn) ; pUsey, no-w poosey ' a marriage ' {Goi. p6sadh) ; diighys 20, now written dooghys ' nature, kind, species ' (Ir. duthchas, duchas ' one's birthplace,' a hereditary right, a lawful custom,' Sc. duthchas ' a hereditary failing, or propriety of conduct '), derived from doot'e (Goi. duthoig, dUthaich, p. 12), of the same origin as the Welsh ieiihi {=tec-i-{), said of the characteristics or properties of a person or thing in a state of natural perfection, also of the idioms of a language.'
It occurs likewise as the accented element of a diphthong ut which
1 have heard in ooig ' a cave.'
Also a diphthong ua or uy, which see discussed under U (p. 20 below).
And in a diphthong uoe which we seem to have in the verb now written hooar ' found, did find,' as to which see the remarks under long a (p. 25 below).
Short J/.
In Manx spelling j/ is the most frequently recurring vowel character except a, and this must be my reason for the use made of it here to

14 MANX PHONOLOGY.
represent a sound more usually written otherwise in works on phono- logy. By short j^ in Manx I mean the sound oi y in the North Cardiganshire pronunciation of the words yn ' in,' and yr ' the : ' to my hearing it is identical with that of« in the English words ' but' and ' gun.' It occurs in such words as chymne, chymney, chyimney 148, now (hymney ' testament, will ' (Ir. Homna, Sc. HomnadK) ; molymyrkan 1 30, dy lomyrkan 465, nalomarkan 19, now all three ny lomarcan 'alone,' but literally ' in his or her solitude,' that is molymarkan means ' in my solitude, alone (of me),' dy lomyrkan ' in thy solitude, alone (of thee),' and na lomarkan ' alone (of him or her) ' — the noun may be compared to the Modern Irish word lomargain ' devastation or desolation ; ' spyryd, now spyrryd 'spirit' (Goi. spiorad); ymmyrts 27, 37, noyi ymmyrfh ' necessity, distress,' probably ior ym-byr(k with byr(h contracted from berchys 563, or bertys ' wealth, riches' (Ir. bearias , but Sc. beairieas). Lastly, Modern Manx not unfrequently reduces ar preceding a con- sonant into y as in ayrd 163, 560, dyrd 294. now ard 'high' (Goi. ard) and j'arg 130, 148, j'larg 380, siWl Jt'arg 'red' (Goi. dearg), pronounced respectively yd and Jyg.
It enters into a diphthong yt as in ryt 88, 612, now rote ' a running ' (Ir. rwih, but Sc. ruUH); duich 550, now dhyt ' to thee' (Ir. duit, Sc. dhuii); lyoi 220, now Iheiy 'a calf (Goi. laogh), which is sometimes pronounced lyi, as for example, by natives of Dalby who thereby distinguish it from leoaie ' lead,' pronounced by them lyi. Here may also be mentioned a group of words with P (probably for igh or tdh) forming the second element of a diphthong which I have heard variously pronounced yi, oi, and even «. The principal instances are the following: slyet, slysei 83, slyi 560, now sleih 'people' (Med. Ir. sldg, sluag, genitive slSig, sluaig. Mod. Ir. sluagh, Sc. sluagK); tryei, tret, now treih ' miserable ' (Med. Ir. trdg, iruag, genitive mas. truaig. Mod. Ir. truagh, Sc. Iruagh); te'igyn 564, now teighyn ' hatchets,' plural of ieigh (Med. Ir. tuag, dative fern, tuaig. Mod. Ir. iuagh, Sc. tuagh), kr^ei 294, kryoi 565, Mi 569, now creoi, creoie ' hard ' (Med. Ir. cruaid, Mod. Goi. cruaidh). Here it will be observed that the latitude of pronunciation in Manx is matched by an uncertainty in Old Irish as shown by sldg and sluag, but the 6 pronunciation seems to supply the better key to the Manx diphthong.
We have it also in a diphthong yu which is pronounced like the

' Perhaps I ought to call it ?, but I shoxild be thereby only falling back on a guess in which my ear does not help me.

THE VOWELS. 15
literary pronunciation of yw in Welsh words like 6ywj/d ' life,' Hywel, colloquially pronounced bowyd and Howel. I have noticed yu in Manx in the words now written doo ' black ' (Goi. du5A), and ooA ' an egg ' (Goi. udA). But it is right to explain that this applies only lo the North of the Island where doo and ooh rhyme on the diphthong fu, whereas in Braddan the words are sounded dju and u, and in other parts of the South they rhyme as du ' and u.
In unaccented syllables the sound of shorty is a most frequent vowel.
I. Before the accented syllable it has been already noticed as taking
the place of in Aord 'voice' (p. 10). Other instances occur in
words like shyrv^eshiagh 342, now written shirveishagh ' a minister;'
kighld 37, now written cagMaa ' variety ' (O. Ir. coimmchloud, Mod. Jr.
caomhchlUdh, corrupted into claochlodh, caochladh, Sc. caochladh) ;
fyrdnyn /^^f,y fyrrdnyn 619, now farraneyn 'wells,' the plural of
farrane (Ir. fuardn, Sc. fuarari), pronounced fyrqn or fran ; and
' kardnyn"^ 320, now carraneyn, plural of carrane, 'a kind of Manx
brogue or shoe ' (Med. Ir. cHardn (Windisch), Mod. Ir. cudran
O'Reilly), now pronounced cyran or cran ; and so, approximately, with
the Saint's name Carane (Ir. Cuardn) in the surname Mylecharane,
which in an Irish dress would be Mac Giolla Chuardin. These two
last instances have another pronunciation as well : see p. 43 below.
Occasionally the Phillips Prayerbook has a y inserted between two consonants as xa. gylaghty ■^^x, mutated from kylaghty, now cliaghtey lo ' be wont or have a custom ' (Ir. cleachdadh), and in myndyn 552, now mraane 'women' (Ir. mnd, but Sc. mnalhan, pronounced mrathaii).
Here should be mentioned the following proclitics : my, still written my ' my' (Goi. mo) ; dthy 469, dy S53, 558, tdy 548, now dty ' thy' (Go', do) ; dy, still dy 'to ^' (Goi. do) ; gy, now gy or dy as mgybragh, now dy bragh ' for ever,' literally, ' till doom ' (Med. Ir. cubbrdth, co brdth, Mod. Ir. go brdth, Sc. gu bratK); gy ingymiiar 552, now dy mooar ' greatly (Med. Ir. commSr, co m6r. Mod. Ir. go mSr) ; gyliSr

' Thus the north-east end of Bradda Mountain, overlooking Fleshwick, is called Creg-ghoo (pronounced -ghu), and it is so in lines which I have there heard from a local ballad describing the doings of a notorious smuggler belonging to that neighbourhood, and known as Hutchin (pr. Hyidzhyn) y Fidder, ' H. the Weaver.'
2 The text has dy ghariny, with the final n cut off by the binder.
^ On account of confusion between the two old prepositions do ' to,' and di or de ' of, from ' (Latin de) the Manx dy may mean also ' of as in /ayn dy hrimshcy 556, now lane dy hrimshey ' full of heaviness.'

1 6 MANX PHONOLOGY.
i^^, galliqyr iii, now dy-liooar 'enough, galore' (Jr. go leor, Sc. gu leoir) ; gy, tdhy ^o^, ^, now dy ' that '= Latin ' ut,' French 'que' (O. Ir. CO, con-. Mod. Ir. go, Sc. gu), a&'va gy vel ■i,\, dy veil, 465 now dy vel ' that it is ' (Ir. go bh-fuil, Sc. gum bheil), and gy vod meid 3 1, now <fy vod mayd ' that we may, may be able to ' (Sc. gu faodamaid). So with gygh, dygh 1 9, now written gagh, dagh ' every ' (O. Ir. each. Mod. Ir. gach, Sc. gach), as in gygh Id, now gagh laa ' every day, daily,' and^^A ully 482, 564, dygh ully 22, now divided dy chooilley 'every, each'; gyn, now gyn or dyn ' without '(O. Ir. cen, Mod. It. gan, Sc.gun), as in gyn 'yss, 547, gyn nys 483, now gyn-yss, dyn-yss ' unawares, secretly,' literally ' without knowledge (given),' and I have heard a verse repeated, beginning with gyn pronounced dan : —
Dan ayr ny moir erbee 'Without father or mother in the world.'
Similarly j/w, now un ' one, only ' (Goi. aon) belongs here, for, though it may now be used with emphasis, it must have acquired this form as a proclitic, whereas the independent substantival form is the derivative ynndyn, andyn, now unnane, nane, as already mentioned (p. 4).
2. Some instances must now be given of j! in a syllable following that bearing the accent : hour 48, now bouyr ' deaf ' (Goi, bodhar, Welsh bydar), which sounds nearly like the English ' bowet,' and y is as favourite a vowel before the broad r in Manx as the same vowel sound is before r in English words : we have it also before the corre- sponding / as myasyl, now ooasle ' noble ' (p. 1 1), before m as in enym 66, denym 66, now ennym ' a name ' (Goi. atnm), gerym 66, gaerym 65, now gertym to 'call' (Goi. gairrri) ; before n as in aU plurals like sagar- tyn, now saggyrtyn ' priests,' plural of saggyrt (Goi. sagart, from the Latin sacerdos), and sHilyn 57, 562, now sooillyn 'eyes' (Ir. sHile, but Sc. suilean), plural of sooill ' eye ' (Goi. suil), and so before any con- sonant which is not palatal or alveolar. In most cases this J> is heard as little as possible consistent with the due pronunciation of the consonant following ; ' in other words the latter might be said to form what it is now the fashion to call a liquid or nasal sonans. Some of the above words may accordingly be represented as follows: yasl, emp, germ, sagrt, sagrl^. Lastly, y is pronounced between certain consonants though not represented in the Phillips Prayer- book, any moie than in the orthography of Modern Irish or Scotch Gaelic : take for example dorghy 484, dorghey 93, now dorraghey ' dark ' (Ir. dorcha ' dark,' opposed to sorcha ' bright '), and dorghys

THE VOWELS. 17
484, now dorraghys ' darkness ' (Goi. dorchadhas). It is possible that this vowel is sometimes sounded a, but I seem to hear it J/.
It forms the unaccented part of the diphthong iy in words like ririyght 27, 'a kingdom' mentioned on pp. 8, 10 above, and buias 602, now booise'2i thanksgiving ' (Ir. buidheachus, So. buidheachas), pronounced approximately bwi<js or bmljs.
Xxia.%y.
This means the long vowel corresponding to the short one last discussed. It is nearly identical with the eu in such French words as ' jeune ' and ' peur,' and in Manx it is the regular representative of what is written ao in the other Goidelic dialects, as in the following words: liyrry, kyry 232, now keyrrey 'a sheep,' genitive keragh, hyrragh 68, 575, now keyrragh (Goi. caora, genitive caoracK) ; myyl, now meayl 'bald' (Goi. niaot), whence in part innwj/yl no, 646, inniviyl 123, inmvM^'^io, now inney-veyl ' 3. bond-maid;' sjyl, now sethll ' one's lifetime, the world one lives in ' {Goi. saoghal) ; s/yr ' free' (Goi. saor), as in dyn verm heyr no, now regardless of gender da'n ven-seyr ' to the free woman ' ; yl, now eayl ' lime ' (Goi. aol^ « hich I have heard also with a vowel a or H, to be traced probably to the Goidelic genitive aoi'l; ydyn, sedyn, now written eddin (O. Ir. //««, Mod. Ir. e'adan), which I have oftenest heard read with _/, but once or twice in the South with /. Somewhat parallel with this but the result of contraction is ket'rn ' the rowan tree, less correctly called the mountain ash' (Ir. caorthainn, Sc. caorunii). Here also belongs one of the pronunciations of the Manx word for wind, namely that which I should represent as gy, to be heard in the South of the Island, and to be equated with the Irish and Scotch gaoth ' wind ' ; but it is superseded in the North (and sometimes in the South too) by a form which I should almost represent as a dissyllable^*^ ot gSs, The only Modern Manx spelling of the nominative-accusative is geay but the Phillips Prayerbook has a variety which it is difficult to classify, such as the following: nominative ^a 572, 606, gya 222, gua 367,^33 467 ; dative and accusative gyse 57 1 , gyet 48 ; genitive gj/xi 607, g^x
' The word is a compound derived in part from iniin 104, now initeen ' girl, daughter ' (p. 8), the iinal n of which seems to have been nasalized away before the V of inney-veyl. The literal meaning of the compound seems thus to be ' a shorn or tonsured maid.' Compare the eillt, plural eillion ' serfs, villeins,' of the Welsh Laws, literally ' tonsured or shorn persons,' and as to the tonsure as a mark of subjection among the Celts, see my Celtic Britain, pp. "3-5^
C

1 8 MANX PHONOLOGY.
437,^7 484, and ^/j' in the word for a swallow, which was goIangA' 581, no-vi gollan geayee {Iv. gobhldn-gaoilhe'^, Sc. gobhlan-gaoith), with geayee, pronounced gat. Such a word zsfreoagh ' heather ' {Go\./raocA) should be pronounced /r^gA according to analogy, and I have occasionally heard it so, but much oftener it \s/rygA with a short vowel: the case of j/nn 8g,yn 149, 197, fyn 497, iinn 586, now un ' one ' (O. Ir. oi'n, oen, Mod. Goi. aon), is the same, except that the brevity of its vowel is sufficiently accounted for by the fact of its being a proclitic, though it may now sometimes have the stress but without restoration of its long vowel, as in dyghj/nn uyue in, ' every human being,' novi dagh unnane 'every one,' and er gygh unn chseyf ^id, 599, 630, now er dy chooilley heu ' on every side.'
The vowel y enters into a diphthong J/?' in lyi 500, now Iheiy ' a calf (Goi. laogA, Welsh ito), pronounced both /yi (and l)'i), but the y is perceptibly longer in the pronunciation of the word now written leoat'e ' ' lead ' (Ir. luaidhe, Sc. luaidhe, luaidK), borrowed, perhaps, from a Scandinavian source; and the pronunciation of /)/«■ 451, lyi T12, now leoie 'ashes,' (Ir. luaidh, Sc. luaith, Welsh lludw), is usually the same.
Before leaving the sound here in question, it should be mentioned that the diphthong which it represents was in Old Irish variously written di, 6e, at, de, every one of which is misleading, as it suggests that the combination belongs to the narrow vowels, which seems to have never been the case at any time since Goidelic began to distinguish between narrow and broad vowels. It was partly this difficulty,
' Compare Irish gcbhlin-gainmheack ' a sand-martin,' Sc. gobhlan-gainich, a bird of the swallow kind. Ir. gobhldn, Manx gollan, is » prong or fork, and the swallow is called from its tail, in Welsh, gwennol, a word otherwise nsed by shepherds in speaking of an ear-mark formed by cutting a triangular piece out of the end of a sheep's ear. It occurs also near Bettws y Coed in the name of Rhaiadr y IVennol, which means the Cascade of the Fork, its chief feature being the division of the water in its fall by a piece of rock in the middle of its course. Compare givain in the compound cigwain ' a fiesh fork.'
" This is no distinction invented by a grammarian, as I learned it in questioning an aged native of Dalby. He carelessly forgot to mark sufficiently the dis- tinction between lyi for ' calf and the longer lyi for 'lead,' when he was instantly corrected by his wife, who however could not read Manx. It is right to add that y is here only an approximation, as I sometimes seem to hear the word for ' lead ' pronounced lai, while in the North the principal vowel unmistakably recalls the sound of the » which the word originally involved. In the parish of Ballangh the word for calf is pronounced l^i, and the plural lyi, written Iheiy ee ; but the latter is more commonly superseded by a form in -yn.

THE VOWELS. 19
probably, that led to the adoption of the later ao, which enabled one to distinguish between the ancient broad 6i and its narrow umlaut, as ao and aoi respectively. How Old Irish came to have an Si which was not narrow, that is to say, a vowel combination which did not palatalize a following n, for example, as in the Old Irish 6in, the equivalent of Latin unus ' one,' for an older Latin oinos, is a question of another order. From this and other instances one cannot help seeing that the diphthong ended originally in some kind of i, and one infers that sooner or later Goidelic blunted its 6i into Sa. A sort of parallel might be indicated in the case of Old Irish drui, genitive druad ' a magician,' as contrasted by Stokes with the Gaulish plural druid-es. I should, however, in this case go a step further and mention a far earlier form of the genitive druad, namely, droat-a in an ancient Ogam inscription in the Isle of JVIan. Here ui would seem to have successively become ua and oa ; but there may have been dialects in which a different process took place. At any rate oi made into ta and further modified by a shifting of the accent into ui or wt would come somewhat near the modem pronunciation of ao in Connaught, as described by O'Donovan^ who gives it as being ' somewhat like uee in the English word gueen : ' compare and contrast the French pronunciation of oi as wa in words like roi and /ot.
liong and Short u, u.
By short U is meant that occurring in the German word ' diinn ' and ' iippig.' It is met with in Manx mostly before / in such of the following instances as are monosyllables, but elsewhere it is more commonly long, as will be pointed out under the respective instances. This a represents the Goidelic diphthong ua ""-, and the pronunciation fluctuates between ua, &, u, and i — by & I mean a sound considerably more rounded than ii, and reminding one more clearly of the u which is here the starting point. The spelling usual in the Phillips Prayer- book is Ha and ya, both of which must be ranged with the broad vowels, as must also u ; but ii and i, it is needless to say, are narrow, though they do not seem to be of a sufficiently long standing here to

' See his Irish Grammar, p. 16.
^ This tla is mostly a direct development from an older (or Sii), which is represented in Gaulish by ou or oov, and in Welsh by «, as in the case of O. Irish tiialh ' a people or commnnity,' Gaulish tooi/t-, tout-la], O. Welsh lut, Mod. W. (lid ' a people, a country,' Breton t/iif' people, persons.'
C 2

20 MANX PHONOLOGY,
have effected any considerable modification in the consonants pre- ceding them. Take the following instances : fuar, now written feayr ' cold ' (Goi. fuar), variously pronounced ySyr, /Syr, fiiyr, Jiyr^, all with a long vowel followed by a short and obscure y, of the same sound as that which precedes r in the English words 'poor' and ' near'; but the obscure y here in question is not confined to a place before r, as we have it also in Man 29, b^an, now beayn ' lasting ' (Goi. iuan), and in iten 91, keyn 92, now keayn 'sea' (Ir. cuan 'a bay,' but Sc. cuan ' ocean '), which I have heard pronounced i£yn, and iifn. The word for lamb>a«, >«, 26, 60, 61, ^<2y» 367, 373, now written eayn (Goi. )ia«) has the peculiarity that its va has developed an u or w, which in its turn has given rise to an initial gk, heard in the pronun- ciation of the present day, which fluctuates between, gMyn, gfMyn and ghiyn, not to mention a confusion with the plural form to be noticed under « (p. 24 below). In the case of ua followed by /, the only pronunciations which I have heard are & and ii (never i), and the vowel is now mostly cut short as in g^yl 170, now geayl ' coal ' (Goi. gual), pronounced gul or gill ; so with gyyl, now geayll (Sc. an cuald) as in geayll 00 mee ' didst thou hear me,' and with gh^yl 60, 96, now cheayll, as in cheayll eh 'he heard' (Sc. chuaV e); and geayllin ' shoulder ' (O. Ir. guala, ace. gualaind, Sc. guallann), plural g^yUhyn 232, now geayllyn. The original ua modified into uy in fuyr is represented by a diphthong in such instances as luagh 99, now written leagh ' a reward ' (Goi. luack), pronounced litagh or luygh in the North, but lugh in the South; so with Ma 67, 93. 95, now written kah ' soo.i, early ' (Goi lualK), which is pronounced lHy or /»?, and tua 345, now />^<z)' ' subjects, the public ' (Goi. iualK), pronounced lib and /w, the former of which I have heard a native of Dalby make into tii. Lastly, I must remark that the uy of they%'r which I have mentioned, was heard by me in Andreas in the North, also in the South, but, mostly as a slip : the person using it would quickly correct himself vaXafuyr orfiyr as the pronunciation cons-idered

' For the sake of those who desire a more minnte account of these changes, I append Dr. J. A. H. Murray's account of them to me — but unfortunately from my pronunciation of them, not from the mouth of a native Manxman — He describes the « of fuyr as originally 'a high-back round vowel,' which became successively 'high-back mixed, like the Swedish «'; then 'a high-front ronnd vowel, like the German »,' and finally, oiring to * the loss of the rounding,' an open i. Had he heard the » sonnd from a Manxman I am not sure that he would not have pronounced it to be simply an open 14,

THE VOWELS. 21
proper to give to a stranger, but I have heard it too often for it to have been an accident, even if we had not the northern pronunciation mentioned and the parallel instance of hooar to be mentioned under long ffi (p. 25 below).
The foregoing remarks must not be supposed applicable to all the continuators of the Goidelic diphthong ua in Manx: thus in an unaccented syllable it becomes y or even disappears as in words \^^ farratie ' a well' {Ir./uardn) and carrane ' a brogue ' (Ir. cuardn) already mentioned (p. 15).
Short ce.
By this I mean a rounded e like the ii of the German words ' brodchen ' and ' hoUe ' :* it occurs in Manx in a few words in which it is a shortening of long <b, as in one of the pronunciaiions of the word eayl ' lime ' (Goi. aol), when it is made, not into pi or yl as noticed on p. 17, but into (eI to be identified probably with the genitive as in clagk eayl ' limestone ' ; also sometimes in meayl ' bald, hornless ' (Goi. maol), as in boa veayl ' a polled cow,' with the adjective made into voel, as if representing a dative feminine maoil in Irish. Here also comes gellgah 388, now written Gaelgagh 'the Gaelic tongfue, whether of Man, Scotland or Ireland ' : this is a derivative from the only word now in use for the native language, namely Gaelic, Gallic, or Gaelg'^ (Med. Jr. accusative Goedeilg, Mod. Ir. Gaoidh- ealg), but the Manx pronunciations which I have heard fluctuate between Gcelc and Gulc.
The same short ae enters into a diphthong ai in the genitive of freoagh ' heather' ifjd\. fraocK), already noticed, -RzxatXy freoaie (Goi. fraoicH), which is pronounced/rir/ ; and with it rhymes lyoi 112, now written Iheiyee 'calves' (see p. 18 above, where another pronunciation of this word is mentioned). So with one way of pronouncing words mentioned under ^ (p. 14 above), such as sleih 'people,' treih ' wretched,' ieigh ' an axe,' and creoie ' hard.'
We have the same vowel also in a diphthong asu in the word cAsej/,

' These are Cregeen's spellings, and O'Donovan in his Supplement to O'Reilly's Irish Dictionary gives the Irish forms as 'Gaoidhlic alias Gaodhailge' ; but Gaoidhelge comes nearer to the pronunciation of the word as I have heard it in the West of Ireland. The Phillips form gellgah may possibly represent Gaodhailge, or Gaoidhelge, but it is not probable. In any case nobody has ever explained the^e, of these forms, though they are all known to derive from the word which appears in O. Irish as Goedel, Mod. Ir. Gaoidheal, Sc. Caidheal ' a Gael or Scot of Ireland or Alban.'

22 MANX PHONOLOGY.
cheyf^do, now ^heu ' a side,' which should correspond to the Goidelic iaoih. As a matter of fact it does not altogether, for the Old Irish was a neuter /did, which became masculine in Scotch Gaelic. If the Manx word had followed suit, its pronunciation might now be expected to be /yu ^ ; but in Manx it became feminine, so that it may be considered as representing a dative or accusative iaoiiA with an i belonging to the declension of the word as a feminine. This is all the more probable as it is almost exclusively used in adverbial expressions like er cheti siei 573, now (heu-sthte ' within, into ' (Sc. an taobk a stigK) and er gygh yn cMyf 560, now er dy chooilley heu ' on every side' (Sc. air gach taobk), er cheyf mtii 92, now er (heu viooie 'out- wardly.' This word supplies a good illustration of the difference between J/ ( = ao) and a (=aoi) as regards their influence on a preceding consonant ; for while the former is a broad vowel, the latter is a narrow one causing, in this instance, the / of the Goidelic form to become palatalized in Manx into tsh, written gh in the word (heu.
For unaccented m I have nothing to show here except the case of the diphthong tioe about to be mentioned as probably involved in the pronunciation of the verb hooar ' gat, found.'
Iiong ce.
I. .The sound intended is the long vowel corresponding to the one last discussed, and it occurs in Manx less seldom than vfould appear from the spelling. Thus, only seihll ' world ' (Goi. saoghat), is to be found written, but the genitive is sometimes heard pronounced sal (Goi. saoghait) ; so in the case also of seyir ' a carpenter ' (Goi. saor), the genitive is sounded sar (Goi. saoi'r) as in the Manx surname now pronounced Mac y Tar and Anglicised formerly into Mactyr or M'Teare, but now cut down to Tear or Teare, while its better known Scotch equivalent Afac an t-Saoir ' Son of the Carpenter ' is Anglicised Mackiniyre. Among other instances may be mentioned tiesh 406, eysh 377, yaesh 517, 605 now written eash ' age ' (Goi. aois), the pronunciation of which oscillates between cesh and esh; eanys 432, xunys, now eunys ' delight ' (Goi. aoibhneas) ; dene 94, now deiney ' men ' (O. Ir. dSini, Mod. Goi. daoine) ; ffyeyst \'\,fiiest 289, now feysht ' to confess ' (O. \x.f6isitiu. Mod. Ir. faoiside, Sc./aoisid), as in dy'veyst 289 ' to confess,' and dan viieysi . . . heyn 407, now^ eysht ad hene ' to
' In fact we seem to have it in the compound Hetty 92, 93, Hatty 13S, Uattai j,6, 102, now Ihiattee 'side, margin' (Ir. leath-taohli).

THE VOWELS. 23
examine themselves ' ; sksi:ly 551, 554, sMy 625, skeli 594, now skeayky to ' scatter, disperse, dissolve ' (Goi. sgaoileadh). And here must be mentioned the names of three of the days of the week involving^^ for ' day ' (Ir. dia, Sc. di-), from the Latin dies, namely /?' Mny 164, now Jyheney ox Jeheimy ' Friday,' literally ' (the) day of (the) fast' (Ir. aoitie ' Friday,' literally the ' fast ' and dia haoine, literally ' the day of (the) fast,' Sc. di-h-aoine) : here heiney is pronounced either haney or heney. Next comes Jardeyn 156, now -vintttn Jerdetn ox Jardain ' Thursday' (Ir. dardaoin, dia dardaoin, d/ardaoin, Sc. diardaoin), pronounced Jyrdan^, but very rarely, as analogy insists on making it mlo Jydcbh with the samey^y as the other days of the week. The same tendency in a previous stage elicited Manx Jardeyn, Sc. diardaoin and Ir. deardaoin, while the Ir. dardaoin seems to be a shortening of eadar- dd-aoin ' between two fasts, namely those of Wednesday ^ and Friday.' 2. The name of another week-day brings me to instances of ce re- presenting uai or the umlaut of the Goidelic diphthong ua : I allude to /i liyn 130, now written vtt.x\o\is\y Jelhein, Jyluain z.TiAJylune ' Monday ' (Ir. dia luain, Sc. <//i7/«a/«= Latin dies Lunsi) : the Manx pronunciation K/yloen, and it rhymes sniih Jardain pronounced _/^(rya«. With Phillips' LijJn may be compared kiyrt, kyyrt, 56, 91, now written keayrt 'a turn, a tour or round' (Goi. cuairt),yn ghiyrt 91, now un cheayrt 'once,' tri kiyrtyn 91, now three keayrtyn ' three times, thrice,' and magiyrt 492, 505, now mygeayrt 'round about, about' (Ir. magcuairt, Sc. viu »' cuairt), pronounced my^cerl or my^iari. Here the / of LijJn and kiyri would seem to be evidence of the palatal

' By » I mean the n characterized in French as motiilU, and written gn as in ' soigne,' ' baigner.' It is thought best to have as little recourse as possible to phonetic expedients of this kind until the value of each has been defined. When, however, they are introduced previously, the reader will find a sort of key to them in the table at the opening of chapter V, on the Consonants.
^ Owing to an irregularity the Manx for Wednesday, though involving the same element as Jardain, has no right here as the forms occurring are Jikyr&yn, ijfijikireyn 21, Jiireyn 97, novi Jecrean, which is pronounccdyjorw, neyerjycran, The Med. Irish form was c^ldin and de cetiin, Mod. Ir. ceadaoin the ' first fast, while the Scotch is both Di-ciadaoin and Di-ciadain : it is this last that is also re- flected by the Manx Jecrean with the difTerence only that can is the part which bears the stress. 1 cannot account for this departure on the part of Manx (and Scotch Gaelic) from the development which the Irish cognate suggests ; nOr is the declension of the old forms very clear : from dia haine, dia cetain, and in aine ocus hicetain quoted by Stokes in his Calendar of Oengus, pp. ccxiii, ccxlvii, it would seem that there were two forms of the word, Ain and Aine ; see also the Cram. Celtica, pp. 308, 1007.

24 MANX PHONOLOGY.
pronunciation of the / and k preceding it, which may be regarded as the effect of the vowel becoming a narrow one from being a diphthong wi7?' beginning broad and ending narrow. A similar tendency is suggested by the case of eayn ' lamb ' (Goi. uan), pronounced approximately ghu{y)n or ghU{y)n, the plural of which is sounded^^aw with a palatal ^A passing off into i or thej/ of the English words ' yield ' and ' yes '.' On the other hand, one may place alongside of Ltyn such occasional instances as that oi gliinn 1 15, now glioon ' a knee ' (Goi. glUn, Welsh gltn), and oppose to the plural of eayn an instance of m which does not palatalize the gh generated in front of it : I allude to the word given by Phillips as uynx 561, ixny 591, now inconsistently written geayney ' green ' (Goi. uaihe), and pronounced exactly like the vocative of deiney, namely, gheiney ' men,' that is to say, as ghceney or gheney. Very few '■' Manxmen are now familiar with the word, and those who have only read it, or heard it occasionally pronounced, give it an initial g or even gr, which looks suspiciously like a touch of the English ' green,' while the genuine word begins with a velar ^A. Lasdy, the Phillips Prayerbook supplies a variety of forms of the Manx for ' ear,' such as kluas, kluash, klyesh, Itl^sesh 594, now cleaysh (Goi. cluas), plural hlyasyn, kluasyn 654, klUashyn 650, klyaeshyn 603, now cleayshyn. The form kluas is the Old Goidelic cluas, which, being a feminine, made cluais in the dative and accusative. This we seem to have in kliiash,$^^, ttldsesh, 526, klyash 558 and klyesh or klycesh, also in the modern pronunciation clxsh, plural clashyn. This is usual in the South, and may be heard as far North as Kirk Michael, whereas the prevalent pronunciation in the North is cl&sh or clUsh, plural cl&sAyn or clUshyn, in which we have very mixed forms. For, while the u of clhsh points back to the ua of cluas, the sh of the same pronunciation seems lo postulate the ais of cluais. This will serve to illustrate the

' The forms influence one another : the singular might be expected to be ghht and either ghUn or j««, but the plural should regularly be only iceh, but one may also hear ghan with the gh of the singular : so that the reliaWe distinction between the two forms is left somewhat uncertain.
" I have only found two, and they belong to the northern parishes of Michael and Ballaugh. The word was going out of use in their boyhood, and they both were taught to regard it as a point of native scholarship to render ' a grey horse in a green field ' {caihyl glass ayns magher gheayney) into Manx without applying^/ojj to both. This is what the ordinary Manxman usually does, and he is naturally not a little perplexed when charged with ascribing one and the same colour to the horse and the grass on which the animal feeds.

THE VOWELS. 25
difficulty of disiinguisliing in Manx between changes purely phonetic and others which are declensional with their roots in analogy.
From the foregoing instances it will be seen that the sound common to all the more regular representatives of uai and aoi is & which, how- ever, does not always remain: thus, in the case of open syllables like gheayney 'green,' deiney 'men,' zxiA Jyheiney 'Friday,' one hears either a or e : of these I should regard ce as the older sound and e as a modification of it. So we seem to have the two series uat, ce, e, and aoi, ce, i: in other words, the two series converge at CE. In the case of ua we have found the terms of the series uy, uy, Uy, ty, to a certain extent in contemporaneous use ; nor is it wholly different in this case, at any rate as regards the continuators of uai. For though one is uncertain as to the exact pronunciation of the vowel pai t of Phillips' klyesh, kljcesh, a common Manx word supplies an instance of ««, so that the series, speaking more exactly, becomes itce, ce, e. The word I refer to brings me to the last example to be given under this head, and it is hooar ' gat, found ' (Ir fuair, Sc fhuair), which I should represent as pronounced huoer'^. The Phillips Prayerbook shows this word 2iS/oyr 491, 556, ' found,' with the Goidelic/" intact; it also occurs with accent-shifting particles and the prefix do or to, as in naggy d^yr herod 61, now derriy hooar H. ' until H. found,' ird nagh diyr ayd 74, now Ira nagh dooar ad ' when they found not,' gy deyr khrist 370, 'that Christ found,' 2.y\.A gha dueyr ^(>1,gha duder ayd 523, gha doeyr q}'d 61 "j, now cha dooar ad 'they did not find' (Sc. cha d fhuair iad). But ordinarily the form given the affirmative is heyr 1 20, hxyr 651, as in heyr mi 91, now hooar mee ' I received.' If this form had been still in use it would be probably sounded hasr : it is, however, a form phonetically later than the hooar still in use. Thus it follows
' For a reason indicated elsewhere I must admit that I should not be surprised if a better ear than mine found that the r of Aooar is not palatal, which I have here assumed it to be. In that case one could only say that the Manx had made a Goidelic/«(7«V into /uar; but it would, it seems to me, be contrary to the analogy of such forms as haink ' came,' which is applied to all three persons of both numbers, though, historically speaking, it belongs only to the third person singular, as will readily be seen on looking at the Scotch cognate form in thainig me ' I came,' as contraiited with the Old Irish idnac ' I came,' iilm'c ' he came.' No help is to be derived from the perfect g/idt, now Ate ' went,' which, in common with its Scotch equivalent c^a?V/;4, has dropped the » of the Goidelic form which appears in Irish as chuaidh. The Manx form, no less than the others, continues slender, being pronounced hSi and carefully distinguished from hyei 123, 134, hyi 122, hii 660, now hoie ' sat, did set' (Ir. do shtiidh, Sc. shuidK), whose pronunciation oscillates between hpi and h&i.

26 MANX PHONOLOGY.
that the two pronunciations huar and h&r have been in use together, and in this instance the reason can be detected, why the older form is the one surviving. Judging from the use made by Phillips of heyr 63, 64, 'gat,' in the sense of ' begat,' I infer that association of ideas to have told against it and enabled the older form to survive, which it does as hooar.
One or two of the instances given above desei-ve a little further notice, as throwing light on the history of the vowel a here in question. One of its representatives in Goidelic is found variously written 6i, 6e, at, de, now aot, and in the case, for example, of the word skxly to 'scatter,' Irish and Scotch sgaoileadh, one derives the help of the Brythonic form, which is in Southwalian hwalu, and in Northwalian chwalu, of the same meaning ; and even more to the point is the Irish phrase/or scdil, which is in Welsh ar hwal, ar chwal ' in a state of dispersion.' The common stem must have been sgual, of which Brythonic made sual, whence Welsh hwai, chwal, while Goidelic modified it into scoal, scSal, which with the narrow vowel of the third conjugation became scSel or scSil, whence Med. In scdilim ' I disperse,' Mod. Ir. and Sc. sgaoileadh ' the act of dispersing ',' Lowland Scotch skailing. Compare also the Irish cdi ' lamentation,' which is supposed by Stokes, in his Celtic Declension, p. 22, to stand for qesi (that is, quezi, cognate with Latin questus), and written in Mod. Ir. caoi, Sc. caoi dh ; but here the Manx form does not follow suit, as it is kiio 249, now coe. No such exception has to be made in the case of the Manx dene, now deiney ' men, hotnines,' O. Ir. ddini, ddine. Mod. GoL daoine, in all of which the n is palatalized and sounded with ^.y semi- vowel more or less distinguishable, so that the pronunciation might be represented as dmhiey or deney, from the same Aryan root dhuan as the Greek BvrjTos ' mortal,' ddvaros ' death,' and English dwin-dk and dioine to ' fall into a swoon.' In the singular the Goidelic languages postulate a nominative duanid-s, duonid-s, which was reduced to donids from which the attested forms derive quite regularly Med. Ir. dune., duine. Mod. Goi. duine, Manx dooinney, as does also the Welsh equivalent dyn ' a man, homo,' meaning originally doubtless a ' mortal.' The plural, however, postulates a differently accented form, dudiiii, which in Goidelic was

' For scdil occurs in the Book of Leinster, facsimile, fol. 6. A few other words of this group with Welsh hio, chw corresponding to Ir. sc will be found mentioned in ray Celtic Britain, p. 305', where I have wrongly supposed scdilim an erroneous spelling for scailim. The Welsh forms are all probably borrowed from Goidelic.

THE VOWELS. 27
modified into du/nit to undergo further modifications of umlaut and accent into doenit, afterwards doenit and dSihii, whence the Old Irish dSinP. With this change of ua into de, 6i may be compared a some- what similar change of ui'^ in the case of the Old Irish drui, which in Mod. Irish becomes draoi, together with the Med. Irish derivative drui- decht. Mod. In draoidheachd, Sc. draoidheachd or druidheachd ' magic, enchantment;' in the Manx Bible (Jer. xxvii. 9) a derivative dru- aiaghtagh occurs in the plural as druaiaghtee 'soothsayers.' These remarks have been suggested by one of the ways of treating the ancient diphtheng di; but one existing dialect at least bears evidence to another treatment, which was to accent the i of Si and thereby to change 6i into ut. This is the key to the modern pro- nunciation of ao and aoi in Connaught, as described by O'Donovan '.' Of ao he says that it is ' somewhat like uee in the English word queen,' and in a note he adds that ' it is pronounced somewhat like ea in the English word steal, but broader, and with something of a diphthongal sound, not unlike uee in queen! Of aoi he says only that it is ' always long, nearly like uee in queen.' I gather that the two combinations meant were respectively ue and ui. Lastly it may be asked how it is that the continuators of 6i and Aa have not been confounded more than they have with one another. In answer to this it may be. pointed out that the words which have here been discussed show that the former was originally ot which is borne out by the conclusions of comparative philology * ; further that so long as both elements of the diphthong continued to be heard in it they probably continued short alike. Si, whereas u in iia (for 5) seems to have always been long.
' In Irish and Scotch Gaelic we have a somewhat similar instance of dealing with ue, namely in O. Irish die, Sc. coig ' five ' for *queqque = *quenque of the same origin as the Latin quinque ' five.'
The Irish genitive Cathaoir probably represents an early Cat\xo-{v)iri or Cafu{vjiri. The nominative of this name, so conspicuous in the Irish pedigrees of ancient Leinster, is printed Cathair in Hcnnessy's Book of Fenagh (Dublin, 1875), p. 56, while it is made to rhyme with noeb, now naomh ' holy, saint.' So the nominative should now be written Cathaor: compare sSir ' noble, free,' now soar, and doir ' ignoble, unfree ', now daor, for so-ver and do-ver with ver or %er represented now by fer ' a. man ' (Welsh gwr, Latin vir). If this should prove well-founded, the common noun cathfher ' battle-man,' would have to be regarded as later, or at any rate as re-fashioned according to a later accentuation.
' See his IrisA Grammar (Dublin, 1845), pp. 16, 26.

See for instance Brugmann's Grundriss dervergl. Grammatik, i. 75-7, where

he treats our diphthong as oi, a propos of words like Old Latin oinos, oenos, later iinus ' one,' our O. Ir. iin, Sen, aen, now aon, and Welsh tin.

28 MANX PHONOLOGY.
Other considerations might also be urged, but one of the most important is the fact, as I take it to be, that the development of o into ua belongs to a comparatively late period in the history of Goidellc speech.
The vowel 3.
The sound meant approximates that of the obscure vowel intervening between the a and the r of such words as Manx bouyr ' deaf,' and in the English word poo-r : it closely resembles that of the final a in the ordinary English pronunciatioti of ' Victoria ' and ' sofa ' ; but I think that I have heard it more exactly in a certain affected way of pronouncing the y of the English word ' very.' It would be technically described, I believe, as a midmixed vowel : in any case it comes pretty near the natural vowel, that is to say, the reed sound made by the larynx and allowed to pass to the outward air as little influenced as possible by the different" parts of the mouth. So one will not be surprised to learn that the place of Manx ? is that of an unaccented final which forms a converging point for broad and narrow vowels indifferently. It is now mostly written ey, while in the Phillips Prayerbook it is represented by y, e and ey, as will be seen from the following instances: doTiy 147, now daaney 'bold, daring' (Goi. ddnd) ; marry 529, now marrey, genitive of mooir, the ' sea ' (Goi. muir, genitive inara, Welsh mor, Latin mare, Eng. mere) ; le'sy, now Yeesey 'Jesus' (Goi. losa); billey. Mile 467, now billey 'a tree' (Med. Ir. bile) ; d£yne, duny, dHyney, now dooinney ' a man, homo ' (Goi. duitie); fe'eliy,fe'liy 73, 133, noyi feailley ' a feast of the church ' from Latin vigilia; bdghilliy 218, boghily 136, 493, boghille 196, now boch- illey and bochil^2L herdsman, a shepherd ' (Ir. buachaill^, Sc. buachaille); klenniy 62, klenie 104, now clienney, genitive of klaun 379, now cloan ' children of one family, Geschwisier ' (Goi. clantt, genitive cloinne) ; sseiaghe 518, seiaghe 523, now soiaghey to ' set or fix ' (Ir. suidhiughadh, Sc. suidheachadh); losky 427, now lostey to 'burn' (Goi. losgadh, Welsh llosgt) ; liassaghy, now Ihiassaghey to ' mend or improve ' (Ir. leasiighadh, Sc. leasachadK) ; ransaghy, now ronsaghey,\o ' search' (Ir. rannsHghadh, Sc. rannsachadh, all from the Norse rannsaka, like the

' In the Phillips Prayerbook bSghilliy seems to have to some extent still recalled its etymological meaning of ' a cowherd,' for one notices that the word for sheep is regularly added in order to render the English 'shepherd.' In Welsh one frequently says hugail defaid for 'shepherd,' though bugail alone is usually under- stood to convey that meaning.

THE VOWELS. 29
English ' ransack '): yerr^/ 20, jerre ^20, jere 20, no'fi jerrey 'end, conclusion' (Goi. deireadk) ; skxly 551, 554, skely 136, skeli 594, now skeayley to 'scatter or disperse (Goi. sgaoileqdh) ; syrrey 61, syrre 74, sheirre 473, now sMrrey to ' seek ' (Ir. sireadh). In the word kourley 1 24, korliy 116, now written fO)/r/<?, the final vowel has vanished from the pronunciation which is coyryl or cqyrl. On the other hand, it is some- times to be heard where the spelling does not indicate it, as for instance, in Boaldyn ^ in the term Laa Boaldyn ' May-day,' which is pronounced in the North Boaldyn^ with a faint vowel after the nasal consonant : the Med. Irish is given as belltaine, Mod. Ir. lealltaine, while the Scotch is written bealllainn or bealtuinn.
It is needless to say that the sound 3 is not the only one given to the termination ey : in Lonan, for instance, I have heard it pronounced as a more stable sound resembling a sort of a broad p. But the variation is practically of no consequence, provided one keeps the vowel clearly distinct from the terminal i of such forms as the genitive dunt of dUnagh, now written doonaght ' Sunday,' and of the plural madt 104, now written moddee, of moddey 'a dog.' In one or two instances the sound s has either never had any footing or else it has been assimilated to the vowel of the accented syllable : I allude more especially to elle 453, now written elley ' other ' (Goi. ei'k), and ully, now written ooi'iky ' all, every ' (Goi. m'k), which are always pronounced ele and «/«, both with / mom'///. '
This opportunity may be utilized for briefly discussing the origin of the digraph ey as the modern Manx representation of p. Originally, doubtless, the spelling with ey was distinct not only from that with e or a, but also from that with y, namely in that ey indicated that the preceding syllable had a narrow or palatal pronunciation. This is even more evident in the case of the optional ty used in the Phillips Prayerbook, as the latter is especially used after an alveolar or palatal « or /, whereas ey and ly are rarely found after a broad syllable. Thus we have ddny not ddmy or ddttey ; and, in so far as concerns the termination here in question, it follows that one has to divide such forms as i/ennty a.ndy/liy into k/enni-y andyi'/i-y. These last suggest, therefore, the same question as le'sy, pe'cky, and /iassaghy, namely,
' So Cregeen spells the word, but Kelly drawing his inspiration from Baal was pleased to write BaaUinn. It is needless to say that this Baal craze is rampant among a certain class of charlatans in two islands of a larger size than Man, and it has been turned to advantage, I believe, by the maniacs who are in quest of the Lost Ten Tribes.

30 MANX PHONOLOGY.
of what is the J/ a continiiator. Take the first of the last three words : Hsy 'Jesus ' suggests the answer that it continues an earlier u ; and that this is not peculiar to this case we know from such forms asjasal and ii!an, 6j/an for Goidelic iiasal and iiian respectively, as mentioned already (pp. ii, 20). Apply this inference to words like losiy and liassaghy and the result is the equation_)'=a= Irish adh ; but it is not an equation of phonetics, and we have therefore to go back a step further. In Old Irish the weak verbs had their infinitival nouns ending in ad and iud or ud in the nominative case. The former belonged to the 2nd conjugation as in molad to ' praise,' and the other to the 3rd conjugation as in loscud to ' burn ; ' but since then they have been levelled at the expense of the 3rd conjugation, so that such forms as loscud to ' burn ' and suidigud to ' place,' have become losgadh and suidhiughadh like moladh. This applies to Scotch Gaelic likewise, but in Manx the levelling has taken the other direction, that is to say, the 3rd conjugation has established itself as the model. In other words, losky and lostey are phonetically derived from loscud, while moly, moley or molley, now moylley to ' praise ' have been made to conform in spite of the phonetics ; but this is of a piece with a fact to be noticed later, namely, that the 3rd conjugation has also dictated the form of the passive participles in modern Manx. Thus we find that, just as the termination 3 ends most of the infinitival nouns in the language, the spelling of it as ey is derived from the same source, the third conjugation ; the j/ represents etymologicaliy the old Goidelic -ud, and the e originally appeared probably in those forms alone where -ud followed a narrow stem or where the ending was -iud, as in the case of brissie, 344, now brishey, Mod. Ir. briseadh from an eailier brissiud.

CHAPTER II.
Nasal Vowels.
Before attempting to enumerate the nasal vowels usual in Manx, it is but right to indicate the sort of position in which vowel nasality is to be expected in the language. The following are the surroundings in which I have noticed it : —
M in accented syllables beginning with it (or with v as its con- tinuator) induces nasality, (i) This is more especially the case when that OT or» is the initial of the word in point, and a similar rule seems to prevail in Scotch Gaelic. What exceptions there may be to it I could not say in a comprehensive or a decided fashion. Among the words in which I have found the tone vowel nasalized may be mentioned meisier Si^,noyr mainshter 'a master' (Ir. maighisdir, Sc. maighistear)', whence ben Vdeisiyr 646, now ben-ainshter ' a mistress, literally, a woman- master ' (Sc. banna-mhaighisiear) ; meter 76, now moz'r ' mother ' (Goi. mdthair) ; More, Morre 64, 65, now Moirrey, 'Mary '(Goi. Muire), rnHar, muar, now written mooar, and pronounced muyr^ (with a nasal u and a nasal p) ' great, large, big' (Goi. m^r), and moaddy 492, now written moddey (pronounced moddi) ' a dog ' (Goi. viadadh), plural modi 553, madi 104, 333, maddi 226, 492, now moddee. Here also probably belongs the obsolete word iyn 453, ' only, alone ' (Ir. a-mhdin, Sc. a mhain). As already hinted the vowel retains its nasality after the VI has been mutated into v, as in j' veier, now e voir ' his mother ' (Goi. a mhdihair), and so in other cases.

• To mark the nasality of a vowel the twist used in the text^will do, so that a short nasal « will be iZ and the corresponding long one U; but it seems imnecessaiy to indicate the nasality of the second element in a diphthong ; so one may write wf as in the present instance.

32 MANX PHONOLOGY.
(2) This is sometimes the case when them has never been the initial' of the word in question. Here again I should hesitate to speak in the negative sense : so I confine myself to the positive instances that have attracted my attention, such as /aMi'n 468, now written thallooin, genitive of talu 343, tallu 56, now thalloo, the 'earth' (Ir. talamh, genitive talmhan, but Sc. talamh, genitive talmhainti); jimmiiys 116, norw jymmoose 'indignation,' derived iiova jiumiiygh
92, wynjymmoogh ' wroth ' (Ir. diomlaghach, Sc. diombacK) ; /egHish 93, 94, now fegooish ' without, in the absence of,' na a^Hish 53, now n'egooish 'without him,' literally, 'in his absence' (Med. Ir. dcmais Mod. Ir. eagmhais, feagmhais) ; ghuxish 52, ghuet's 49, now wheesh ' as much, so much,' mutation of an obsolete queesh (cf. Ir. coimheas ' equality, comparison ' O' Reilly) ; quxagh 555, now quaagh ' alien, strange ' (Ir. cSimhthidheach, Sc. coimheacK) ; and jarHd 475, now jarrood to ' forget,' for which one would have expeciedjarmood, as the other Goidelic forms are O. Ir. dermet. Mod. Goi. dearmad. Here also comes sm as in sm{i 52, now written smoo ' more, most ' (O. Ir. as mS); in nasmu 212, na smu 202, now written ny smoo 'any more' (Ir. ntos m6) ; and in the name of Smeale, a place in the parish of Andreas, which is sounded in Manx Smeyl.
(3) M has sometimes nasalized a preceding vowel, as in aw ' raw ' (Med. Ir. am, Mod. Goi. amh, Welsh of, but Greek w/jds, Sanskrit awa) ;
lau,lxf ^1^, 522, Ixy/^ 478, now written /aai» 'a.ha.nd' (Goi. idmh); and raue ' ' an oar ' (O. Ir. ram, Sc. raniK). Here might also be mentioned
' A peculiar form /ay/ occurs in er IHfstei 522, 3, erlief stei 522, er liief stei iii, also er lief stei 517, 519, now er (heu-sthie ' on the inside,' and in such phrases the words frequently interchange. A person's hand is at his side, so the word for hand is largely used in all Celtic languages for 'side' in the description of locality or position. The Manx word lieA which now only means ' a half,' must have once meant also ' a side,' just as its Irish equivalent /eiiA means both the one and the other. Thus besides er ^heu-sthie one might then say also er lieh sthie ! Mod. Ir. leith a sdigh, Sc. o'n kth a stigh, Matthew vii. ij"*, and the form lisf is due to ' contamination ' of the word for hand, Ixf, with the old » ord for • side,' lieh. The use of the former to fill the place of the word for • side ' has led Cregeen (s. v. cheu- sthie ' inside ') to speak of ' a very improper change of the word cheu to Iheu on the south-side of the Island ' ; the word meant was probably only the proclitic pronunciation of laue ' hand,' modified as here suggested.
' The same Celtic form rdma would seem to have meant both a shovel and an oar, but the Welsh, borrowing the Latin remus which they made into rhivyf ' an oar,' retained the native word as rhaw to mean ' a shovel,' whence the plural rhofiau and the verbal noun rhofio to ' clear the ground with a shovel.' In Old Irish there was a rdm 'an oar,' and O'Donovan gives a rama, meaning 'a spade '; but the oar continuing to belong to the category of shovels or spades

NASAL VOWELS. 33
such words as craue ' a bone,' and smtte to ' swim ' (Goi. sndmk, Welsh nawf), but that they come under another heading also. I may say, by way of comparison, that this nasalization takes place in the like manner in Connaught Irish as heard by me years ago at Tuam. the only difference between the Manx pronunciation of Iqu and the Tuam pronunciation of that word as lav being that the » is made into u, which coalesces with the a to produce a diphthong in Manx. But wherever Manx has an unaccented u for a Goidelic amh, I can find no trace of nasality attaching to the Manx vowel of the present day.
N preceded by an initial or quasi-initial consonant nasalizes the vowel following it in its syllable : the combinations in question prove on examination to be en, gn,mn, sn and tn, in all of which, except f«, the n is now pronounced r as it is mostly in Scotch Gaelic, and doubt- less in modern Irish. This change of « to r had taken place in Manx before the date of the Phillips Prayerbook — probably long before — for we find the scribe occasionally writing n where no n was ever sounded. The nasalization of the vowel, it is needless to say, had been effected before the n had become r, and the following may be mentioned as instances : —
(i) knau 469, now wiitten craue ' a bone' (Goi. cndtmh), and kndi'd 61, knaidj \%<), now rrazi/ ' mockery, insult' {Goi. cndid). Here must be mentioned a small group of words where the nasality of the vowel is now very doubtful or clean gone, as it has passed into a nasal consonant, which has a footing, however, only before a voiceless mute, as in inapp 33, 592, now cramp ' a plague,' borrowed from English knappe ' a blow,' with which compare Psalm xlvi. 9, ' he breaketh the bow, and knappelh the spear in sunder.' The successive stages may be represented thus : cnap, cnap, crap, cramp, cramp : so with knock 553, now cronk ' a hill ' (Goi. cnoc), and with cront 'a knot' from an old pronunciation of which, namely knot, it seems to be borrowed. As to cront I may add that I have sometimes thought that the in this word is still pronounced nasally.
(2) For gn I know of no sure instance, but one might expect such a word as gnUish 524, gniiys 578, now written grooish ' visage,
has become in Manx conversation a maidjey-raue, in Irish maide rdmha ' a stick shovel or staff spade ' as it were. One of my trustiest informants in the North of the Island gives, I ought to add, no nasality to the word raue, though I have certainly heard it usually nasalized; and I have failed to ascertain whether ■Rey/ 211, now Raue ' Rome ' was nasalized or not, as I could find nobody familiar with the title of Paaby Raue, the ' Pope of Rome.'
D

34 MANX PHONOLOGY.
countenance,' but I have never found anybody who uses the word. Here may perhaps be mentioned the fact, that the scribe of the Phillips Prayerbook was so used to writing n where he sounded r that we once meet with^«aa 473, novi graue in the words Te er gnau, rendering the English 'he hath graven': in fact the Manx word is simply the English ' grave ' borrowed.
(3) Instances of mn are confined to the declension of the word ben 'a woman' (Goi. bean), such as the genitive myny 116, mynii 417, now to be found written mrieh (Goi. mnd) in books, plural nominative myndyn 147, 552, now mraane (Ir. mnd, pronounced in Co. Galway mrd, Sc. mnathan, pronounced mr^-an).
(4) Sn occurs nasalizing in sndu 609, now snaue to ' swim ' (Goi. sndmh) ; snieu to 'spin ' (Goi. snlomh) ; sniem ' a knot ' (Ir. sndidhm, Sc. snaim); snaghty 461, now sniaghtey 'snow' (Goi. sneachda, sneachd). Here may be mentioned that Snxfell is called in the North Shniyl and in the South Shnwl or Shnwyl.
(5) The only instance I could find of in nasalizing is tnH 290, fnii 362, now iroo 'envy, jealousy' (Goi. tniith), together with the derived adjective tniiygh 512, tnHugh 85, now irooagh ' envious ' (Ir. InMhacK).
In some monosyllables an initial n is followed by a nasal vowel : I have noticed the following instances, n^y 232, nyu 260, now nuy ' nine ' (Goi. naoi) ; niau-, now written neu- ' un-' (O. Ir. neb-, nephr. Mod. Ir. neamh-, Sc. neo-), as in niau-gknid, now neu-ghlennid 'un- cleanness;' neau, now written «za« 'heaven' (Goi. «eamA) ; n6o 136, 151, now written noa ' new ' (O. Ir. nue, Sc. nuadh, Welsh newyd) ; nii 126, now written niee ' did wash,' dy nii 380, in the authorized version gys niee ' to wash, for the washing ' {^c.gu nigheadh, Ir. nighe ' a washing or bathing,' also di-nech in the Book of the Dun Cow, fol. 54*, dineach ' a salutary draught/ according to O'Reilly, Welsh di-neu to ' pour or shed ') ; and so in a catch question put to me, nee eh niee ' will it wash,' pronounced nt-9 ni; and nii, now noo ' holy, a saint ' (O. Ir. noeb, noem. Mod. Ir. naomh, Sc. naomti), which has two pronunciations, that of nu when it means ' holy,' as in spyryd nii, now Spyryd Noo ' Holy Ghost ' and that of ny when it is used proclitically as in JVu Mein, now written Noo Mian ' St. Matthew ' : it becomes l^ sometimes in the spoken language, as in Purt noo Moirrey which is called Purt le Murrey when not translated into 'Port St, Mary'.' In some of these words the
' The little bay used for summer bathing on the left of the road as one enters Port St. Mary from the railway station was wont to be called Baiyy Chabbal, now rendered

NASAL VOWELS. 35
nasalization seems to have begun early; for I should trace the substitution of m for b (mh for bK) in Irish to the nasality of the vowel, as in mem for noeb, and neamh- for neb- ; and I infer that there is no real necessity to sever Old Irish nem ' heaven ' from its probable congeners in other languages, such as Greek ve(l>os 'a cloud, a mass of clouds,' Old Slavonic nebo 'heaven,' Sanskrit nabhas 'the clouds, the space in which the clouds move, the atmosphere, heaven ' : from these one would expect in Old Irish neb, which was probably once there, having been since modified on account of the nasal vowel into nem, the form which accounts for the actual niau, and neamh. Lastly, it sometimes happens that a nasal syllable like niau-, neu-, ' un-, in-' induces the nasalization of the following syllable, as I have noticed more than once in the case of words like neu-heelt ' intemperate,' and neu-hickyr ' uncertain,' in both of which the first and second syllables of the compound are sounded with nearly equal stress. This advance of the nasality has been stigmatized to me as characteristic of ignorant pronunciation, but I find a trace of it stereotyped in a Manx name, to wit, the one Anglicized as Cowley and pronounced in Manx Cole, also Cotoi. This is probably a form of the surname written in Irish Mac Amhlaoibh, with the nasal belonging originally to the first syllable alone ; but this, losing its accent, has also nearly lost its nasality, which remains, however, in full force in the other syllable. Similarly both syllables are nasalized in Souin ' All Hallows or Holland-tide,' as it is called in Man (Ir. Samhain, Sc. Samhuinn), and a word with which it rhymes, namely the feminine, awin ' a river ' (Ir. abhainn, Sc. amhainn, abhuinn, Welsh afon, Latin amnis, which is, however, masculine). The Goidelic declension of this word would seem to have been originally, nom. aba, gen. dbann, dative-accusative abainn, or else ama, amann, amainn.
Any nasal consonant coming immediately before another consonant is usually spent more or less completely in giving a nasal twang to the Vowel preceding it as in angill I'jo, now written atnle or at'le 'fire' (Ir. aingeal 'fire, sunshine' O'Reilly, Eng. ingli), plural ainilyn 607;

Chapel Bay, and the steep pathway from the said road to the beach descends through the site of St. Mary's chapel and its interments, which have, as I am told, supplied stones for the floor of the second cottage on the left of the path. The inscribed side of the tombstones is said to be mostly undermost ; in any case there is no doubt about the burial ground, seeing that plenty of men still living remember the bones exposed on the declivity.
D 2

36 MANX PHONOLOGY.
angyl ^i^, now written ainle'&n angel' (Goi. aingeal), plural dim'lyn^ 607 ; anldky 116, anliky 178, now written oanluckey ' a burial' (O. Ir. adnacul. Mod. Ir. adhnacal, adhlacadh, Sc. adhlacadh); kaingly 297, genitive sing^ar, and kannil genitive plural of the word now written faz«/« ' a candle ' (Goi. fomwo/ from the Latin ca«<fi?/a); kangilt 143, 307, now written kianlt 'bound, tied' (Goi. ceatigailte) ; coonlagh ' straw ' (Ir. conlach, Sc. comhlach) ; kym 468, now written kys ' how ' (Goi. ct'onnas). So with z«jA 254, I'nss 497, now 2«fA to 'tell, relate' (Goi. z'nnts), pronounced with the i which is to be heard in mii 305, now written ?nee ' a month ' (Goi. mi) ; mi, now mee ' me, I ' (Ir. /«/, Sc. mi). Sometimes one notices the nasality of the vowel even in the Manx pronunciation of English words like ' ink.' In kyns the nasal consonant is not always audible to me and only sometimes in insh, but it is always in another word of some etymological interest, namely, tshil 481, ishill 30, ishyil 105, now written injil ' low ' (Ir. isiol, Sc. iseal), whence shitsle 474, no-^ s'inshley, 'lower.' The Phillips Prayerbook gives insh an n but it mostly gives no indication of it in such words as meistyr 79, meister 84, now mainshter 'master' (p. 31), and frankysens 72, from the English 'frankincense.' An exception, how- ever, to the treatment of ishil is once made, namely, in its derivative inslyghy 425, usually iislaghy 403, now injillaghey, to ' lower, subject.' Passing by the j in the modern spelling as an inconsistency of orthography to be explained when the pronunciation of the sibilants comes to be considered, I wish to state that the n belonged to the words last mentioned, probably from the beginning; for injil is derived from the Celtic preposition for ' in, into ' and admits of being analysed into in-s-el-^ on parallel lines withyaja/ for Hc-s-el- of the
• So Pbalm civ. 4 must have presented to the monoglot Manxman a difficulty in addition to the well-lcnown one attaching to the interpretation of that verse, but en revmuhe, the Manx language opens up possibilities of ideas concerning the nature of angels not permitted to those who believe that word to be of Greek origin. It is right, however, to say that I have heard the word ainle ' angel ' pronounced by one man in the North a little differently from ainle ' fire,' he made the former slightly shorter than the latter, bnt as a rule I can draw no distinction between them.
' This etymology was suggested by me in a note on Uxella in my Celtic Britain in 1882 ; but soon after M. Loth propounded another in the Mimoires de la Sociitide Linguistiqtte de Paris, v. 231, 2, where, /«?- imfossibile, he derived the Bry thonic ««/ from ix, and explained Latin imus as ix-t-mvs : a similar view is adopted by Stokes in his Celtic Declension, p. 38. They seem to have been led to this conclusion by Old Irish ichtar, Mod. Ir. iochdar ' bottom or lower part of anything,' which has corresponding to it O. Ir. uacAtar, Mod. Ir. uachdar ' top or upper part.' My view is now expressed by Prof. Ascoli {Jl Codice irlandese dell' Ambrosiana,

NASAL VOWELS. 37
same origin as the Greek i^lnj\6g, as mentioned on p. 11 above. Whether the nasal of tnj'tl is still heard in the pronunciation of any other Goidelic dialect I know not, and it is useless to look for information on such a point in the grammars.
In a group of monosyllables which end with the nasal combination ann, onn in the other Goidelic dialects, the nasalization is very marked in Manx, as for example in ch'an 537, now fh'onn 'tight, fast' (Goi. feann, Welsh iyn, fem. /en), and glwn ' a glen or valley' (Goi. gkann, Welsh glj/n). So with j'ann 609, j'tann 451, now Joan ' dust ' (Sc. deann) ; kian 40, 66, now kione ' a head, end ' (Qdx.ceann, Welsh pen) ; Maun, now cloan 'oflFspring, children of one family' (Goi. eland, clann,Vfe\s'a planP); and croan 'a tree, 3 ship's mast' (Goi. crann, Welsh pren). With regard to these words I may remark that the modem spelling seems to reflect the pronunciation of the South, which is Jon, kwn. Mm, cron, whereas the spelling Maun reminds one rather of the pronunciation prevalent in the North, including Kirk Michael especially, which is jdun, kwun, cloun, croun. Here also may be mentioned ayn when emphatic and meaning 'in it, in existence' as in ully na ta ayn 494, now ooilley ny t'qyn 'all that therein is' (Sc, na h-uile a ta ann), and except in the use oly here for an older u, this spelling ranks with that of Maun. This sound of
lUuslrazioni, p. Ixxxii), who explains the ch of ichtar as due to the analogy of echtar ' extra ' — I should add uachtar or rather I should give it the first place. This had been accidentally suggested to me some time ago by my meeting with a sporadic iatur instead of ichtar. The two Manx words occur in the Phillips Prayerbook respectively as iyghtyr 129, 476, now eaghtyr ' top or upper side ' and iightyr 129, iyghtyr 342, 'bottom.' It is needless to point out the inconvenient similarity of these words to one another : the language has had to give one of them up, namely iightyr,
' The Goidelic word is probably borrowed from an early Brythonic form of the Welsh //a»^, which now means ' children,' but was formerly applicable to a single child, as in the Mabinogi of Pwyll, where he says of Rbiannon his queen, Plant a lun i y uot idi hi ' her having offspring is a fact I know ' ; see the Red Book Mabinogion (Oxford, 1887), p. 19. Lady Charlotte Guest mistranslates it, ' But children has she now had ' (Guest's Mab. iii. 62), those children being according to the story one boy only. The Welsh ■•hoxA plant in its turn is but the Latin planta ' a sprout, shoot, twig, scion ' borrowed and used in the mataphorical sense of offspring or issue. The literal sense, however, comes out in the Welsh derivative from plant, namely, planhigyn ' a shoot or plant,' and that of the Latin verb plantare ' to set, plant, transplant,' in the Welsh plannu ' to plant,' Ir. clandaim of similar meaning : see Stokes' Tripartite Life of Patrick, i. 256 and ii. 643, where he calls attention to Irish eland, meaning 'a plant.' I cannot, however, follow him in regarding eland ' a plant,' and eland in the sense of offspring as words of different origin.

38 MANX PHONOLOGY.
qyn is sometimes perhaps to be heard also when, with the article, it makes ayns yn 'in the,' as in ayns y tossiagh 28, now written ayns y toshiaght ' in the beginning ' (Ir. anns a tosach, Sc. anm an toiseacK).
This leads me to say something on the relation between the nasal vowels and the tonic accent : I may at once say that as a rule I am unable to detect nasal vowels in syllables other than those bearing the stress. As to ayns yn ' in the,' suffice it to say that though ayns cannot be said to bear the tone, it is allowed a secondary accent which permits the nasal vowel to be sometimes even pronounced long; thus it may be 8nz or enz, but I must explain that it is the result of a hysterogeneous process, as will be more clearly seen by comparing, for example, ayns y thie 'in the house' with stei 526, now sihie 'within,' literally and originally 'in the house.' For the monosyllable is constituted practically of the same elements as the phrase of three syllables, the difference being that the monosyllable is what remains of the original combination after ages of phonetic decay. The early form must have been approximately ^ s-^do^ togezt, but in Med. Irish it had become tstaig, istig, and in Mod. Irish it is astigh, Scotch sHgh ' within,' Manx sthie as already stated. Similarly with Manx schiagh 602, now written stiagh ' into, inwards,' the early form may be conjectured to have been g s-an /egos, which appears in Med. Irish as I's/ecA \ Mod. Ir. steach, Sc. steach ' into, inwards.' The same disappearance of the nasal happens in certain other words, such for example as the name of a parish written in Anglo-Manx Santan and in Manx Skeeylley Stondane. Now Santan represents a name to be met with in Irish hagiology as Sancton, and Manx has regularly reduced it to S-zan ; but there are intermediate pronunciations with a somewhat prolonged s, making the series complete : Sancton, Sntqn, S^hqn, SySkqn, Stan. The form Stondane is pronounced Svynbhan and heard chiefly from jjersons impressed with the dignity of words, but this form is the least correct of all, as it is but a clumsy restoration or re-expansion of Stan with the aid of the Anglo-Manx Santan : a form Sonbhdn, which is sometimes heard, is less incorrect. Returning to the genuine pronunciation Stan, the question suggests itself how the nasal of the first syllable of Sancton was lost : was the nasal spent in nasalizing the a, or did it drop out as a consonant .?
' On the Irish forms one should consult Prof. Zimmer's Keltische Studien, i. 57. 8-

NASAL VOWELS. 39
The same question meets us in regard to one of tbe most frequent words in the language, namely, the definite article. Before consonants the latter is written _)/» ory without any rule, though one seems to observe a slight tendency to write yn before voiceless consonants mAy before the others, as in yn kredtu, now yn credjue ' the faith ' (Mod. Ir. an creideamh, Sc. an creidimK), 2iaA.y duyne ' the man,' now y dooinney (Goi. an duini). There is one important agglutinate which it may be well to mention here as it involves the article : it is gysyn as in gysyn der, as gysy vack as gysy spyryd nu 20, now gysyn Ayr, as gysy Mac, as gysy spyrryd Noo ' ' to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost.' This now becomes gysyn and gys as in gysyn soilshe solys 367, now gys soilshey sollys 'into the clear light'; and further gys is used even when the article is not admissible as in gys Herod 72, ' to Herod,' gys jih 434, ' to God,' and gys (ermuinjere sh6 432, now^j shoh diy harvaant ' to this thy servant.' In O. Ir. this gysyn was cossinn, for co-s-ind--=^quo s-^d- wiih an s of uncertain origin (as in aynsyn and O. Ir. I'stnd ' in the ') intervening between the article and the preposition co (O. Ir. co, co, cu ' ad, usque ad,' Welsh py, po, ho ' to,' as in dr pen bo'i gilyS ' from one end to the other,' literally ' from one end to its fellow,' Old Slavonic ku as in prili ku niemu to ' come to him ' : perhaps Greek jtot/ may be partly of the same origin).
It might be expected perhaps that the vowel of the article should be nasalized, and it may be that it is so, but I have never in reality been able to detect it. One reason for this is the fact that the difference of complexion between the soimd of j/ andj- is very small, and even in the case of longj/ it is not far otherwise, so I have left the word myyl, now meayl 'bald, polled,' among the instances of oral vowels, as it never occurred to me that this word is nasalized, though on reflection it appears highly probable that it is. In fact, it is but right that I should warn the reader as regards nasal vowels altogether, that the value of my evidence in a negative sense is very small, and that it does not come to much if I say that I have never detected any nasality attaching to the a of mack, now written mac 'a son, boy' (Goi. mac), the ^ or a of msenick 157, manick 423, now mennick 'often' (Ir. minic, Sc. minig). For, on the other hand, it was comparatively late in my acquaintance with Manx that I dis- covered why I had never been satisfied with my pronunciation of the parish names Skeeylley Maghal and Skeeylley Mayl, in Anglo- Manx ' Maughold ' and ' Michael ' respectively. As soon, however, as it occurred to me that the vowel following the m must be nasal.

40 MANX PHONOLOGY,
I found no difficulty in imitating the native pronunciation to my own satisfaction. In the course of these remarks a considerable number of ■words have occurred to me as probably entitled to a place in this chapter; but I do not consider that I have any such evidence as would warrant me in enumerating them here.
These notes may not inappropriately be concluded by a remark or two concerning the history of nasalization in Goidelic. There are two or three words which tend to show the tendency to nasalization to have begun very early. One of them is the Norse name Anhifr Aleifr or 6ldfr, and it carries the date back to the period of Scandinavian conquests in Ireland. In the foregoing notes it has been made abundantly evident that the consonant of all others which was associated with the nasalizing of the vowels was m, and the Irish spelling of the Norse name proves that Goidelic scribes were some time or other familiar with the association here indicated. The nasality of the initial syllable of Anleifr, which is proved by the form Olave, taken by it in English, offered them an opportunity of asserting one of the habits of Irish orthography ; so we find that they, associating m with nasal vowels, used that letter, and not n, in this instance, and thus the name is written Amlaibh, later Amhlaibh or Amhlaoibh, whence the surname Mac Amhlaoibh, Anglicized Mac Auliffe. This appears in the Isle of Man as M' Olave, Mac Cowley, Cowley (p. 35), Cowlay^. Now in the name Amlaibh the sound represented by m must have been a sort of nasal u forming part of a diphthong au or ou which agrees very fairly with the spelling Oulaibr, of the Norse form occurring on the runic inscription at Ballaugh in the Isle of Man : see Kermode's Manks Crosses, p. 37. There was probably a still more cogent reason for this use of m, namely the historical reason, that in early Goidelic m + l and m + n had in the course of phonetic decay resulted in HI and Hn. For we can trace m representing the value in question still further back, namely, in the vm of the genitive Valamni in an Ogam inscription brought to the British Museum from Rooves-
' I take these from Mr. Moore's Manx Names, pp. 84, 5, observing that it is just possible that a name from a very different origin has been identified with them, to wit one corresponding to the Irish Mac Amhalghadha, Anglicised Mac Awley and Magawley. From vehich of the two sources Macaulay is derived I know not, but the name Kewley, pronounced Kjih, and well known in Man, cannot possibly belong to either. With Amlaibh compare Zimmer's Tomrair in the Gott. gel. Anzeigen for 1891, p. 699 : see p. loi below.

What can be the name read Aulafir by the late Dr. Vigfusson, and lualfir by

Mr. Kermode and others ? See Kermode's Crosses (second edition), p. 52.

NASAL VOWELS. 41
more in the County of Cork, and dating probably from the fifth or sixth century. Valamni is, as I should suppose, represented later by Fallomhan or Fallamhan, genitive Fallamhain (in the surname Ua Fallamhain, Anglicized O Fallon. The name Valamn-, Fallamhan, appears to have meant a ruler or prince, as may be gathered from the derived vtrh /allamhnatm ' I govern, rule ' (O'Reilly), which is found in Old Irish without the orthographic m, as in irrufollnastar ' in quibus regnavit' in the Wiirzburg Codex, i3l>. This and other instances of the same kind indicate that the m of Valamni, the mh oi fallamhnaim did not represent the ordinary consonantal sound of that letter, and the same inference may be drawn from the probable equivalence of Valamni with the Vellauni of such Gallo-Brythonic examples as Cassi- vellauni, genitive of the name given as Cassi-vellaunus by Latin authors. Siill more convincing, perhaps, as to the Goidelic spelling, is the bilingual tombstone at St. Dogmael's, near Cardigan : it reads in Ogam SagramnizxiA in Roman capitals sagrani, a genitive identical probably with one found at Fardel, in South Devon, which has been read SAGRANvi — the letters nv are not quite certain. Lastly, if un in the Gaulish -vellauno-s (Welsh -gwallon) stands for an earlier mn \ one might venture to compare such Latin forms as Volumnus and alumntts. Another word deserving of notice here has already been mentioned (pp. 29, 31), namely moaddy, now moddey 'a dog,' plural madi,modi, now moddee. The Modern Irish and Scotch is madadh, and the Old Irish would have been probably motad or matad, while a name seemingly derived from it occurs in the Book of Deer as Matadin, and in Irish Chronicles as Matudhan, Madadhan, which survives in Ua Madadhain, Anglicized O Madden, Madden. Another name from the same etymon is probably the genitive Moddagni in an ancient Ogam
' Welsh treats this combination in two ways : take, for example, the O. Welsh scamnhegint ' levant ' from a stem scamn, whence N. Welsh ysgafn ' light, not heayy' ysgafnu to ' lighten,' to 'stack hay,' S. WA^ysgawn or ysgon axAysgowni respectively : compare the Breton skdn or skanv ' light.' The case is probably the same with ml, but I cannot distinguish in the instances at my disposal between ml and bl. Even so, however, it is not impossible that bl had to pass through ml in the southern pronunciation. One of the words in point is N. Welsh taflod, S. Welsh towlod ' a hay-loft or tallit,' where we know that we have to do with bl, since the original is the Latin iab'ldtum, tabuldtum 'board-work, a flooring or story.' We have no such certainty in the case, for example, of N. Welsh coflaid, S. Welsh cowled ' an armfnll,' or of N. Welsh ia^u, S. Welsh tou/li to ' throw or cast ' (Breton taoli). Lastly, we have an undoubted instance of mr in the case of N. Welsh clafr, S. Welsh clawr ' the scab,' compare O. Ir. clam ' leprosus,' Mod. Ir. claim (Sc. claimA) 'itch, mange,' clamhradh 'a scratching.'

42 MANX PHONOLOGY.
inscription in the County of Waterford. This appears later in Ireland as Modan, Mudan, or even Muadan, and in Scotland as the name of the Pictish ruler of Caithness, slain by Thorkell Fostri on behalf of Thorfinn. The nasalization of the first syllable of this name is proved by its being written Mumtan ', where the second m answers the same purpose as « in the Manx mainshter ' a master ' (p. 36). We may go further and regard the variation of quality in the leading vowel of this group of words as evidence to the nasalization of the vowel of the first syllable of the early genitive Moddagni.
A third instance to our purpose offers itself in the word mHar, mooar 'great'; for Old Irish had, besides mdr, another form mar, with which alone the Welsh mawr ' great,' Gaulish -maro-s, can be equated. The inference to be drawn from that fact seems to be that mdr is a Goidelic variant of mar, owing its existence to vowel nasality induced by the initial m; and how far back this is to be traced may be gathered from the fact that the invaders from Ireland seem to have introduced the form mdr to South Wales, where it is to be detected as mur in names like Frut mur ' the great Stream ' and Tnou mur ' the great Hollow'.'
To close these notes on the nasal vowels I shall now submit an attempt to classify them according to the oral vowels which they seem to me most closely to resemble in each case, as follows, with the exception, however, that it is mostly beyond me to distinguish nasals corresponding to t, z and i, t, or «, u and «, u : —
Sbort a.
This sound nasalized occurs in meistyr 135, now »?azwA/«- 'a master ' (p. 36), and in the name of the saint called Maghal (pronounced MagJial) ' Maughold,' and gnidrt 246, now written niari and pro- nounced mart ' strength, power ' (Goi. near/, Welsh ner/A, Gaulish nerto-). This vowel enters also into a diphthong au in one pronuncia- tion of niau ' heaven.'

' As to this it should be explained, that it comes from the Orkneyinga Saga as edited by the late Dr. Vigfusson for the Master of the Rolls (London, 1887) : it occurs only once, namely, at p. 29, where the narrative introduces Moddan as Mumtan eir Muddan ' Mumtan or Muddan.' It then goes on speaking of him simply as Muddan or Moddan : the latter seems to be the form preferred in the Ork. Saga when speaking of other bearers of this name.
= See Evans' Book of Z.Ian D&v, pp. 33, 44, 122, 180. I cannot say whether I might add to the two instances in the text the v6r of Duna6t V6r in the Welsh version of Geoffrey of Monmouth in the Md Book Biuts (Oxford, 1890), p. 300.

NASAL VOWELS. 43
Iiong a.
The corresponding long vowel is to be heard in ghd 553, g/io 523, now cAa 'as, so,' as in gAo lHa 156, 341, now cha leak 'as soon' (Ir. cdmhluath, Sc. cko luatH), and in Cranstall, the name of a place in the parish of Bride ; and it enters into a diphthong ae in ainle ' fire '
(P- 35)-
Short a.
This may perhaps be heard in another pronunciation of Cranslall, but I am inclined to think that in this instance and in all others the vowel of this quality may be treated rather as a
liOng a.
According to this pronunciation I should represent the last mentioned word as most commonly sounded CrSnsiall : in any case the combina- tion anst sounds here to my thinking absolutely like the insl of French words like ' instant! I hear the same vowel in snaghty, now written sniaghtey ' snow ' (p. 34), mwaagh ' a hare ' (Ir. moidheach, Sc. matgh- each), and quxagh, now quaagh 'alien, strange' (p. 32). Here, also, thanks partly to the influence of words with cr for en, such as craue ' a bone ' (p. 33), belong the two words carrane ' a shoe or brogue ' (pronounced in Ballaugh citron, p. 21), and the latter part of the surname Mylecharane, (pronounced there cA{p)ran), which would be written in Irish Mac Giolla Chuardin (p. 1 5). This vowel a enters also into a diphthong Su in such words as knau, now crane ' a bone,' and lau, now law 'a hand' (p. 32).
Short e.
This vowel nasalized occurs written i in the word neu-hickyr ' uncertain ' (p. 35), and I think we have it also in haink, still written haink ' came ' (O. Ir. tdntc, Mod. Ir. thdnaic, thdinig, Sc. thainig, p. 25).
Iiong e.
This vowel nasalized occurs I think in words like Smeale (p. 32), but the whole vocalic portion of the word may, if one chooses to take it together, be regarded as a diphthong ey.
This vowel also enters into a diphthong eu in one of the two pronunciations given to the word niau ' heaven ' (p. 35).
Another diphthong into which it enters may be described as et'or ei\ as in din 27, now ai'n ' with us, our' (Goi. agamn) ; and I remember

44 MANX PHONOLOGY.
noticing it in the Manx of the name written Kneak, namely : 'cNeill for Mac Neill (Irish M'Neilt)\ thus an octogenarian with whom I had a talk not far from the Point of Ayre, is known among his neighbours as Billy h-Iwan 'ac Reft, with a strongly nasalized pronunciation given to the last item in the combination. . Here also comes kangilt, now written kianlt ' bound ' (p. 36), but I have now and then heard this word pronounced more like iiofti or kiviflsA.
Short e.
I have noticed no instance of a nasal which I could associate with short e ; but
Iiong e.
occurs nasal in mieragh 262, miaragh, meragh 263, now written mairagh ' to-morrow ' (Ir. amdrach, Sc. am maireach, Welsh yfory) ; and we have it also I think in words like mdrish 53, 57, now marish ' with him or it, with, apud' (Ir. tmmaille ris, Sc. fnaille ris).
Short t.
As far as the nasals are concerned, I despair of being able to distinguish between 1 and i, nor have I many instances of a simple short i aX all. Sometimes I have thought that the initial of injil 'low,' is short, and oftener that the corresponding vowel of the comparative s'inshley ' lower ' (p. 36) is so : the same is the case with sm'em ' a knot' (p. 34). This vowel enters decidedly into the diphthong zii in the prefix neu- ' un-' (p. 34).
If I were to conjecture instances of nasal 1, I should mention the surname commonly written Kneen, but pronounced in Manx approxi- mately, Crin, 'ac Rin for Mac Rin, though more frequently I seem to have found the vowel made long ; and, as an unaccented instance, I should venture to suggest the t of awtn ' a river ' (p. 35), pronounced outn.
Iiong t.
This is the vowel in words like mii, now mee ' a month ' (Goi. mf), and nii, now mee ' I, me ' (Ir. m/, Sc. mt) ; and m'(, now written nee ' will or shall do," now pronounced ni (not m) ; also in I'nsh to ' tell ' and mostly in inj'il ' low ' : so with the Northern Manx pronunciation of the name of Snxfell as Shmyl.
Here I should conjecture that the vowel nasalized in the last men- tioned vocable is j; also in niee to 'wash' (p. 34), z.udjfyn 72, 137,

NASAL VOWELS. 45
Myn 370, hxyn 512, Myn 79, 357, Myn 363, now written hem ' self (\T./^in, Sc. /etn,fhei'n).
Short 0.
I know of no instance of nasalized except some times in modi, now moddee ' dogs ' (p. 41) and oSAyn for aynsyn ' in the ; ' but the more usual pronunciation of this latter instance has
Iiong 0.
This vowel may be heard in the Southern pronunciation of cloan •children,' croan 'a. tree, mast,' pronounced don and cron, and so with other words of the same group. The vowel is also in moddey ' a dog ' (p. 41), and in the Southern pronunciation of noa ' new,' and of Stidefell as Shnwl or Shnol.
Short o.
I am not sure that I have ever heard this vowel alone nasalized, unless I have now and then in dn^n for aynsyn (p. 38) ' in the ; ' in noid ' an enemy '; and in the surname Fo«(^, pronounced in the North VdnShi, an abbreviation, as I take it, of what was at first probably a nickname, Mac y Vondi, where Vondi must be a mutation of bondi, genitive of bondagh ' a bondsman or thrall,' from Norse band, plural band ' fetters.' Compare Mac Vrimyn (Moore's Manx Names, p. 78), in case it meant ' the Freeman's Son,' as I am inclined to think.
This p enters into the diphthong giox oi in moir 'mother' (p. 31), which is, however, sometimes long, and in kianlt ' bound,' as I have heard it pronounced kwitt by a man from Kirk Lonan.
Also into a diphthong ou as in mdu 474, now mow ' ruined, undone ' (Med. Irish amuda [Windisch s.v. mudu\, Sc. am mughadK), and possibly in the Northern pronunciation of words like cloan ' children,' shione ' is known,' ^/zb« ' a glen,' croan ' ' a mast ' (Goi. crann, Welsh preti), fayn ' there is,' and other words discussed already, p. 37,
Iiong p.
The vowel meant is p, and to my ear it is the same as the on of the French word ' monter.' As to its occurrence in Manx, I am not sure
' I have heard a native of Ballangh parish insist that the vowel of croan is not nasal, but only that of the plural cruin : I am inclined to think that he wras thinking solely of the difference between the n of the former and the palatal ^ of the latter.

46 MANX PHONOLOGY.
ihat I have not heard on&hyn or o6Ayn for aynsyn 'in the,' and I find this vowel in the first syllable of poanrey ' a bean ' (Ir. p^nar, pSnaire, Sc. ponar), of ransi 496, now ronsee ' search,' imperative of ronsaghey ' to search, ransack ' (Ir. rannsttghadh, Sc. rannsachadh), and noa ' new,' as pronounced in the North.
Short u.
I make no serious attempt to distinguish two qualities of nasalized «, and I have very seldom noticed short u nasal, but I think I have heard it, and not u, in such words as coonlagh ' straw ' (Ir. conlach, Sc. comhlacK) ; also sometimes in Moirrey ' Mary,' and in the myk of such names as Myle-chreest, but I am not certain.
IiOUg u.
This vowel occurs nasalized in gAamii, now chamoo ' neither (Sc. cha mho), sm{i, now snwo ' greater (p. 32),' nit, now two ' holy' (p. 34), inii, now iroo ' envy ' (p. 34). It is followed by y in mdar, now mooar ' great' (p. 42), and vajiunHlygh, no'xjymmoogh ' wroth' (p. 32). .
It enters also into taMin, now thallooin 'of (the) earth' (p. 32). where, however, it should perhaps be represented as part of a diph- thong ui, but I am unable to draw a hard and fast line between the i and the palatal consonant following it. However we have probably a diphthong ui in mui 341, 375, now moot'e 'out, without' (Ir. amuigh, Sc. a muigJi).
Short j;.
This occurs in words like kyns, now written kys 'how' (p. 36), mullagh ' the top of anything ' (Goi. mullacK), madi^, modi, now written moddee 'dogs' the tone vowel of which is always short and thus differs both in quality and quantity from that of the singular moaddy, now moddey (pp. 31, 41), mun 'middle' (Goi. meadhon) as in munlaa ' midday, noon ' (Ir. meadhon-lae, Sc. meadhon-laiha) ; and aynyd ' in thee ' (Ir. ionnad, Sc. annad), where the spelling with ay is due probably to the influence of ayn (p. 37), and so with the forms for the other persons. It seems to enter into a diphthong ^i (with a tendency to
' Phillips has modi as the plural in modi allty 333, but also as the singular, to wit, in madiilliy 197, now moddey-oaldey 'a wolf,' literally 'a wild dog." Here the adjective is also remarkable as compared with the Med. Irish which was cti allaid, plural coin alta, later Irish madadh allaidh, Sc. madadh alluidh, dative plural madraihh allta, Matt. vii. 15.

NASAL VOWELS. 47
become Si) in the name Mein, now written Mian ' Matthew ' (O. Ir. Median, cited in Stokes' Goidelica, p. 175).
Here I should place mar, now written myr 'thus, as, like,' which, though I believe I have heard it sometimes slightly nasalized, would hardly do 10 cite as an instance of an unaccented nasal, as it had probably in such a case more of the stress than falls to the share of a proclitic as a rule. Conversely, when kyns, kys wholly loses the stress, it is completely denasalized.
Long J/.
This vowel, nasalized into the sound of un in French, would be that of mfyl, now meayl ' bald, polled,' if it be right to consider it nasalized (see p. 39); and we seem to have it in forms like aynjee ' in her' (Med. Ir. mdi, inte. Mod, Goi. innte) derived from ayn 'in'; but all such forms as aynjee and aynyd are to be also heard pronounced with a vowel more nearly approaching d or 0.
Short a.
The sound I mean occurs, if I am not mistaken, in smayl ' the snuff of a candle, or the ashes which covers a fire that is allowed to burn nearly out ' (Ir. smdl, smol, Sc. smat), and in Mqyl as in Skeeylley May! ' the Parish of Michael ': the Manx is a contraction of ' Michael ' and the Phillips Prayerbook gives the two forms Mi'al and Mi'eal, both nominative, p. 329, The same nasal vowel occurs in the first syllable of the surnames written in Anglo-Manx with Myle-, such as Ji^le- chreest, Mylevoirrey, Mylecharane and others : in documents the prefix is spelt myle and molle, which is borne out by the fact that it is still two syllables in Manx and pronounced mmlh or myh, for I am not quite certain how to denote the accented vowel of the word. The whole was analysed sometime ago by me, into mac guilley (Ir. mac giolld), which was found by Mr. Moore to be borne out by such documentary evidence as that adduced in his Manx Names, p. 32, where the ante- cedents of Mylevoirrey, for example, count among them such forms as Mac Gilvorry, Macllvory, Macylvorrey and Macylworrey, ranging from 151 1 to 1744. Since the Publication of Mr. Moore's book I found an opportunity of looking at the parish registers of the Church of Jurby in the North of the Island, and I observed that the meaning of the word mac * son ' in this kind of surname was so remembered that it was not given to a girl. Thus in a fragment of the earlier

48 MANX PHONOLOGY.
part of the seventeenth century where a boy would be called Thomas Mc Yleoorey, a girl of the satne family would be Isable Yllevorrey — the two entries were made in the year 1627 j and so with regard to earlier ones. The word following mac in the names here in question had lost its identity in such cases sooner ; this was, according to the spelling in the Phillips Prayerbook iii, gilly, now written guilley- ' a lad,' and the Christian names from which the three surnames are instanced were respectively Gilly-Khriist, Gilly-Morre, and Gilly- Carayn, that is to say Christ's Servant, Mary's Servant, and Cuaran's Servant '- Lastly, one of the names just mentioned is possibly entitled to a place here : I mean that of the Virgin, which in the Phillips Prayerbook is variously written Morre, More, Morey, now Moirrey : sometimes I thought it had the vowel & or &i, but at other times it seemed to be a sort of a nasal « or or even ui or 01. In a word, I have never been able to fix it to my own satisfaction.
Iioug ce
nasalized, is a sound which I am not aware of having heard, but that is no evidence of its absence in the language.
' In a laudatory review of Mr. Moore's book Prof. Zimmer, in the Gottingische gelehrle Anzeigen for 1891, p. 707, suggests that all the names with giolla were in the first instance those of Norsemen converted to Christianity, and that the word itself is but the Norse ^V«f-r borrowed in the sense of a ' stout, brawny ' young man. In any case the giolla formula is on the whole decidedly later than that with mael, as for example, in the Irish name Mael-Patraic, novf Mullpatrick ' the tonsured man of Patrick, Calvus Patricii.'

CHAPTER III.
The Semivowels.
Before beginning with the consonants, certain sounds intermediate between vowels and consonants have to be noticed, and the first place may conveniently be given to the two semivowels ; but in their case we have the preliminary difficulty how they should be represented in writing. The latest fashion, and perhaps the most correct, treats them as i and u ; accordingly we should have to write the combinations with a for instance ia, ua, and at, au. But in the latter case one might be content with the more familiar and simple ai and au, and all that I have to say with regard to these diphthongs has already been said in .the chapter on the vowels. There remain then to be considered those combinations only, in which i and u take the lead; and here English orthography suggests the symbols ji and w respec- tively. The latter might conveniently be accepted, but j/ is inadmissible as already employed in another capacity, and so is/ I venture therefore to use i, and u or w.
The Semivowel i or_y.
1. This sound, identical with that of j/ in the English words 'yes' and 'yield,' is cognate with the narrow vowels z and e, but it has mostly lost its sound both in Manx and the sister dialects, especially where it is not protected by a consonant preceding it, as in the examples about to be mentioned, such as oarn ' barley ' and ynnyd ' place.'
2. On the other hand the semivowel i is cognate with the consonants of the palatal and alveolar groups, that which comes nearest of all to it being the voiced palatal 5 (or 5^), which as subsidiary to 5 will come under notice in its proper place. This 5 is also the sound of the

50 MANX PHONOLOGY.
/ in German words like 'ja' and 'jener,' and that sound is supposed to have occurred sparingly in the Aryan parent speech, though most of the Individual Aryan languages identify it with i. This is the case with the Brythonic dialects of Celtic and probably with the Goidelic ones ; but as a matter of fact, the semivowel of ancient Aryan standing has mostly disappeared in these last, though they show no lack of later instances. In the spelling of the Gaelic of Ireland and Scotland it is represented by an e standing mostly before an a or an ; but in the Manx of the Phillips Prayerbook it is written i, j, and J/ without any definite rule, while in the orthography of the present day it is only written y, which has the drawback, however, of leaving it undistinguished from the other sounds represented by y. As to the older instances of the semivowel i, one finds that in Manx it belongs, for example, to the word Srn in, oyrn in, 287, 288, now written oarn ' barley ' (Goi. eirna) ; for though it is wanting in this the dictionary form of the word, the moment oarn enters into the combina- tion j/« oarn ' the barley,' the i returns to palatalize the n of the article, since the pronunciation becomes_;'« ioarn or nioam, better still niorn. The semivowel here claimed by the Manx word oarn is not to be traced back to an Aryan semivowel, but through such a semivowel to the cognate consonant which I have just mentioned, as will be seen from the related forms, such as the Irish edrna, and the Greek feui ' spelt ' : compare the Lithuanian j'avat ' corn, grain,' Sanskrit j/az/a-j ' ' corn, barley.' A less certain instance occurs in the Manx yn aegid 'youth collectively, the young,' pronounced j'w iaegid, and derived from aeg ' young,' of the same origin as the English v^ozAyoung itself, O. Ir. 6ac, 6c, Mod. Goi. 6g, Welsh leuanc : compare Ovanos as the equivalent (in Ogam) of the Latin ivvene' on a stone at Killeen Cormac, near Kildare. I cannot fix on another instance to be discussed under this heading, but there is one which I may mention in this connexion, simply because the obscurity of its origin makes me unable to- say where it exactly belongs : it is oalys ' divination, magic skill' (Med. Ir. edlas 'knowledge,' especially the knowledge of the Irish druids or magicians,' Sc. eolas ' knowledge, acquaintance, a spell
' On these and similar instances see Brugmann's Gmndriss der vergl. Grammatik, i. 453, 4, where he briefly discusses the whole question of an Aryan/ consonant of the value I have suggested. As to the original Aryan stem of such words as Latin juvenis, juvencus, and Gothic /a^j, Brugmann hesitates, p. 140, between iuit-en- a,nd.juit-en-, while Fick, in the last edition of his Verghichendes Worterbuch,\. iii, decides for the former.

THE SEMIVOWELS. 51
or enchantment.' The simpler vocable from which it is derived occurs in the Phillips Prayerbook in the form ioyl, iol as in sMoyl 303, shdyl 114, for *ish iqyl 'is known," nagh nial 114, 'that is not known,' gha nioyl 303, 'is not known,' and gha niol dou / 155, 'I know him not': the two locutions are superseded in the Manx of the present day by shime and cha nione ; but- w eol dhomh ' I know ' is still used in Scotch Gaelic.
3. Next come instances in which the semivowel i directly takes the place of a vowel i in such combinations as gyn'yss (pronounced gyn ij's) 'without knowledge, unknown' loi, more frequently 'without intimation given, secretly,' as to which it is to be observed that the unmutated form of the second word is novr/jys; but one has to suppose it to have been at an earlier stage /i^s or /i^ss, derived probably from an earlier /tyss, as indicated by the Irish forms fiss, fios, Welsh gwys ' a notice or summons.' So with words X^&ynnyd ' a place ' (Ir. inad, ionad) as mynyinyd 51, 60, 99, ^« iynyd 60, 62, 71 'the place, the place where, where,' aynsyn iynyd 433, 'in the place,' ayns ynyd 427, ' in a place ' ; 2indynsaghy 400, 496, ' to teach ' (Sc. ionnsachadh) as in nan iynsaghy 352, nan jinsaghy 351, 'teaching them,' where the waywardness of the spelling is merely an illustration of the incomplete differentiation of j/ and i in the manuscript of the Phillips Prayerbook. Whether j/z or iy was written the pronunciation was doubtless the same, namely ijinsaghy : similarly both yinyd and iynyd were doubtless pronounced ij/nyd as it is in the spoken Manx of the present day, though the i disappears when such words stand alone.
Instances are about to be given of the semivowel i developed between a consonant and a vowel in the same way as Latin venit seems to have become French vient through an intermediate vunit. In Manx, how- ever, the i mostly remains, but a tendency to drop it is suggested by the spelling of certain words in the Phillips Prayerbook: take for example fer ghani and fer ghiani at the beginning of the Litany, now written fer-chionnee ' redeemer,' literally ' man of purchase ' (from kionnee, genitive of kionnagh, Goi. ceannack^ 'a purchase, a bargain'); kaltiin 296, novf kialteenyn (Sc. cilltean), plural of keeill
• This word is derived from ceann ' head,' and the connexion of meaning is explained by the Welsh for 'bartering or bargaining,' namely 'rhoSi un peth y'mhen peth arall ' ' to set one thing against another,' where /mhen ( =yn +pen) means against as xapawb y'mhen ei gily^' every one (fighting) against his fellow' : compare the Med. Ir. hi cend Ulad ' against the Ultonians,' Windisch's Ir. Texte, p. 212.
E 2

52 MANX PHONOLOGY.
'a church'; kdngilt 296, now kianlt 'bound, tied' (Ir. ceangailte); kaglygh 458, now cagliagh ' a mere or boundary ' (Med. Ir. cocrich. Mod. Ir. coigcriocK); and shayght 279, for the more usual shiaght, still written shiaght 'seven' (Goi. seachd). This kind of spelling cannot be wholly due to carelessness on the part of the scribe, and a corresponding pronunciation is sometimes to be heard at the present day. Thus I remember the word kianlt pronounced with so little of the i that I did not recognize it, though it was one of the words which I learned first : the speaker in this instance was a native of the parish of Braddan.
In such instances as gyn iys the i takes the place of a stem- vowel i: the next ones show i resulting from the development of a stem-vowel e into le — a phenomenon of capital importance in Goi- delic phonology — and the instances may be classified according to the treatment undergone by the combination ie. (i) When it remains unchanged we have such forms as these : ferr 301, 308, commonly /er ' a man, vir ' (O. Ir. fer. Mod. Ir. fear) but d!ynn ierr 90, ' to the man,' j/«' ierr 84, ' of the man, viri' (pronounced _>/« ur, nier, or tier) ; lie, now written lieh (pronounced tie) ' a side, one side of a thing, a half,' as in erlise, now written er-lheh 'apart, aside,' my lie 113, now my lieh ' to my charge, to me,' na lie 66, now ny lieh ' to his account, against him," (O. Ir. leth, Mod. Ir. leath) ; Hey 492, limy 551, lysegi 527, now written Iheie (pronounced tiei) to ' melt, or smelt' (Med. Ir. legaim ' I melt,' Mod. Goi. leagh ' melt,' Med. Welsh llei-th, now llaith ' moist,' dadlaith to ' thaw,' dylaith ' dissolution, death ') ; shenn, still written shenn ' old ' (O. Ir. sen, Mod. Ir. sean, pronounced shan, Sc. sean, pronounced shen), where the semivowel has been spent in con- verting an original j into sh- As a rule the vowel remains e in this word only when it is not followed by a broad syllable, as in d'yn chen ierish 239, ' from the old time,' or when it has an accent of its own as in fde shenn 222, now written feh shenn 'he is old.' Here, perhaps, should also be mentioned such a word as gryxi (now written griK) occurring in the Phillips Prayerbook in ully yn gryxi aggu 545, in the later version ooilley yn sor(h eu ' all the sort of you,' for though the Med. Ir. was graig ' a stud of horses,' Mod. Ir. groigh, the Scotch is given as greigh, greadh, and the Welsh is gr^, all apparently derived
1 Though all these forms are probably derived from the Latin word, the Goidelic may have come directly from Welsh gre in an earlier form greg, and the difference of vowel requires explanation. I have, however, no other to offer than that the Goidels first heard greg pronounced with an r which they were wont to

THE SEMIVOWELS. 53
from the Latin grex, genitive gregis ' a flock or herd of animals, a company or band of men.'
(2) The combination ie is pronounced ie or even ii as in ierish 26, 28, ixrish 52, now written earish 'time, season, weather' (Ir. eiris), and pronounced with the article nterish or nirish ; and j/n iere 90, now written yn errey, ' the burden ' (Med. Ir. ere, xre, eire, Mod. Goi. etre).
(3) The combination ie has been made into ia or ja as in the following instances ; lyri 97, now arree, genitive of arragh ' the spring of the year ' (Med. Ir. errach, genitive erraig, Sc. earrach) ; yn iaspick 374, 4o8,_)'« aspick 21, 399, 408, now written ' yn aspick (pronouncedj/^ wspik, njAsptk, and sometimes corrupted into niaspitsh, which I have heard near Bishop's Court) ' the bishop ' (0. Ir. epscop, escop, genitive epscoip, Mod. Ir. easbog, genitive easboig, Sc. easbuig, from eptscopus, but with the Manx and Scotch forms lineally representing the genitive, not the nominative) ; faskyr 20, noyn/astyr the ' evening ' (O. Ix./escor, Mod. Ir./eascar, Sc. feasgar, Welsh gosper ' evening service at church' : compare Latin vesper), as in ayns yn idskyr 543, now ayns
yn or 'syn astyr (pronounced sniastyr) ' in the evening ' ; liattai 96, 102, Hatty 254, Hetty 92, 93, now Ihiattee 'a side' (Ir. leath-taobfi) a compound the first part of which is the lie already mentioned — it is liable to be modulated into lia (pronounced tid) on account of the broad vowel in the syllable following, but the spelling Hetty also occurs, as we have seen; gniarr 79, 566, ^wz'aer 529, «wr 57i,now niar 'from the east ' (O. Ir. an air, but Mod. Ir. a n-oir, Sc. an ear ' from the east ') ; gniart 385, now written niart (pronounced hwrt) ' strength ' (O. Ir. nert. Mod. Goi. neart, Welsh nerth, Gaulish nerto- as in Nertomdros ' Him of great strength ' ) ; shiaght, still written so, but pronounced shdgh, ' seven ' (O. Ir. secAt, Mod. Goi. seachi) ; and sAen ' old,' which, forming a compound with the noun qualified by it, is liable in the Phillips Prayerbook to have its vowel made broad if coming before a broad syllable, as in yn shann Adam, 385, now_j/ fhenn Adam 'the old Adam ' and 'sy chan amser, 523 ' in the old time ' (Ir. annsa tsean- aimsir, i Sam. ix. 9) : the spelling^j/w ^henn amser 568, also occurs, but the actual Manx tendency is to pronounce the word with a everywhere, regardless of the nature of the vowel following.
(4) I have noticed one instance where if is treated somewhat like e in
pronounce with a broad vowel, so that some of them may be supposed to have introduced consistency by giving the Vford a broad vowel, virhile the others modified the ;- into the kind of >■ which they associated with narrow vowels.

54 MANX PHONOLOGY.
the Manx of the present day, namely >»« cask, ^2%,yn txsk 46, task 578, nowj/« eayst (pronounced nus) 'the moon ' (O. Ir. dsca, which is now, according to Mr. O'Grady, pronounced /j^a— O'Reilly writes easga
and easg).
4. Goidelic e becomes in the Phillips Prayerbook ie, which, judging from the spelling, and pronunciation of the present day, was sounded u or ie as in kielk ' a companion, fellow, one another ' (O. Ir. ce'le, Mod". Goi. cMe) as in an gixly 46, ' one another,' nyrgy ghielle 19, 'one after another,' and vei magh elk 468, now no less absurdly written veih-my-cheilley {d. vein, y 481) 'from one another'; _/?/& 3TS,//eliy 73, genitive ofjUll, novr /eat'll ' a. festival or saint's day,' as inyn Ml i'],yn ill 72 'the festival' (Ir.//«7, genitive //&, Sc./eill, Welsh gwyl, all from the Latin vigilia) ; i/m, now earn ' a crying or calling ' (O. Ir. /gem, Mod Ir. /igheamA), as in ann i/m 90, now nyn earn ' callinj; them,' er an ieym 113, now er nyn earn 'after being called,' and in the derivative iemagh, now eamagh as in nan iemagh 431, ' our crying,' but m'semagh ' my crying ' ; ghanie 60, 67, 234, ghani e, ghani / 19, ' not, no ', for which ha nie or M Hie is to be heard in the South, for instance at Cregneish, where I have also heard nvss and num. respectively for niist 570, now neesht 'also,' and nitms 312, now written ne^ms ' I will do ' (Mod. Ir. nfm ' I do,' Sc. ni mi ' I shall or will do '). But the only pronunciation heard in the North and the prevailing one in the South makes ie in this word into it or z ; so besides the ghanie, already instanced, Phillips has also ghani 50, now written cha nee ' not, no,' which is pronounced hafiu or haiii, and has as parallels all words like bit 188, now bee ' food ' and j'ih, nowjee ' a god' (p. 7). The same remark applies in some other instances : thus though Phillips gives an older spelling inien 141, his ordinary form shows no e, as for instance, in mi iniin 104, now my inneen 'my daughter ' (Ir. m'inghean, Sc. mo nigheari), and y hinin 105, ' her daughter ' (Ir. a hinghean, Sc. a nigheari), but the Manx pronunciation of the present day is iiun'^.

• At first sight some of these fonns would seem to require one to suppose, that the Early Goidelic form inigena (not inigina, as I have lately ascertained by an inspection of the Ogam inscription on the spot, namely, Eglwys Cymun, in Carmarthenshire) to have been accented inigina. But that is doubtful, and it may be that the accentuation of Manx nijn, Sc. nighean and Ir. inghin derive directly from the proclitic pronunciation of the word Vfhen followed by a proper name of a person. In Scotch and Irish Gaelic the word has been further cut down to ni. whence nic, which McAlpine explains as nighean mhic, as in uic Dhomhnuil

THE SEMIVOWELS. 55
5. The vowel i is developed into it, which in the case of the tone syllable is mostly written it, that is it, in the Phillips Prayerbook, as in the following instances; Mil, now written keeill or keeyl^ 'a cell or church' as in idy ghiill 28, tdy ghill 23, 57, now dty cheeill 'thy church,' with regard to which the related forms Med. Ir. cell, genitive cille, dative cill. Mod. Ir. ceall, genitive cille, Sc. cill, make it probable that the Manx form, together with the Scotch one, does not etymo- logically represent the nominative cell, derived from the Latin cella ; Minn 565, kiin 551, now king ' heads ' (Goi. cinti) -jj/innivyyl 1 10, \r\.yn
yinnivyyl, now written j/« inney-veyl ' iht bondwoman;' chiin 520, now (hir^ ' ailing, sick ' (Goi. iinn) mutated Minn 443, in yn duyne hiinn ' the sick man's ' ; /yirr 62, 150, igo,/yir 56, 554, /rr 306, now written /r 'men, viri' (Goi. /r, Welsh gwyr). Here it will be observed, that in Phillips' ti the accent distinguishes the vowel i from the semivowel i, but without indicating the length of the former ; in fact words like kiinn, chiinn have their vowel still decidedly short, whereas it is now long in fir ^ while I am in doubt whether it should be called long or short in keeill.
6. The vowel i becomes u ; and (r) the first place may be given to the instances in which the I was not immediately followed by a broad syllable : take for example such a word as fiyn'ny, now wnttenfirriney 'truth' (iT./irinne, Sc. firinn) as in yn 'yirriny 18, yn iyiriny 58, yn ierinniy 24, now_j'« irriney 'of the truth,' and dygh ully iyrriny 367, now dy chooilley irriney 'all truth'; and rii 23, 29, ryi 477, now written ree 'a king' (O. Ir. ri, genitive rig. Mod. Ir. ri, righ, gen. riogh, Sc. righ, Welsh rki).
(2) Next comes the case of the Goidelic diphthongs which yield in Manx the combination uy. Far the most important of these is ia which is usually written ie in the Phillips Prayerbook, and was meant perhaps to be sounded like the ia of the word grian 645, griden 163, grien 271, now written grian 'the sun' (Goi. ^r/a«), and sounded griiqn or griqn. The more usual pronunciation at the present day, however, is uy as in the following words : feanish 53, ^'j8, finish 551,
' a female of the name of Macdonald.' So Mrs. McKellar the enterprising translator into Scotch Gaelic of the Queen's More leaves from the Journal of a Life in the Highlands calls herself in her preface Mairi nic Ealair.
' Thewordisspeltie«7/by Kelly and Gill, but Cregeen who is a more intelligent guide writes keeill or keeihll.
^ It is not in common use in the North, so that in answer to my question as to the pronunciation 1 have heard it sometimes sounded like the English words fir and fur.

56 • MANX PHONOLOGY.
uo'fi/eanish ' witness, presence,' and adverbially ' in the presence of,' na ixnishyn 552 'in his presence,' nan vUnyshyn 140, nan veanishsyn 140 'their witnesses' (O. Ir. fiadnisse. Mod. Ir. fiadhnuise, Sc. fianais); iesk as in da iesk iii, now daa eeast 'two fishes,' ieskyn 242, 474, now eeastyn pronounced iy/j/j//? 'fishes,' plural of eeast ' di fish' (O. Ir. iasc'^, Mod. Goi. iasg) ; gtesaght 351, now geeasaghi {ior ag-eeas- a^^/) ' a-lending, in lending' (Goi. iasachd); gni^r 566, gniir 79, now neear ' from the west ' (Sc. an tar ' from the west ').
An instance or two of Goidelic fo must be mentioned next as yielding also iiy in the Manx pronunciation of the present day, as in the word ph'en 76, 406, now y/ntten /eeyn 'wine' (O. \c.fin,f{nn. Mod. Goi. /w«), and dien 369, </ z/« 370, now dyfeeyn ' of wine ' (Sc. dh'/hion); fiir 47, 94, 490, now feer 'truly, very' (Goi. y?V, Welsh gwir).
Here also belong some words with Goidelic e compensating for the loss of a consonant, such as skial 591, now written skeeal 'a tale or story ' (O. Ir. scil, Mod. Goi. sgeul, Welsh ckwedl, all from an early ntntex squedlo-n^); and keyd 147, kiedz'^z, now wnittn -keead (pro- nounced kiiyd) ' a hundred ' (O. Ir. c/t. Mod. Goi. c/ud, Welsh cani, Latin centum), da ghied piyn in, now daa cheead ping 'two hundred pence.'
7. Lastly, those consonants with which i readily combines are liable, when, in the course of phonetic decay, they cease to be heard, to be left represented by the i alone. If this can be said of initial f, instances enough will be found to have been already given ; but the blending of the i with a consonant is more complete in the case of certain other consonants such as g and d. The following instances are in point : gann, 272, 315, now gien or gen

' This Irish lose has been supposed to be of the same origin as Latin piscis ' a fish ' ; but even granting it to have lost an initial/ one would have to treat the Irish word as standing for an early Celtic (p)esco-s, genitive {f)esH.
^ I say sqy,edlo-n as I think that form more probable than squetlo-n. The book- Welsh word ch-wedl may come from an earlier chwettl just as well as from chwetl, as witness bodlon (the most common pronunciation of bodlon, ' contented, satisfied,' derived from dM ' one's pleasure or humour.' On the other hand the prevailing Southwalian form of chwedl, namely, kwectel, cannot be derived from sq^etlo-n, but it can without any difficulty from a sqTjsdlo-n standing for a European sqtifidhlo-n : so with regard to anadl, anal ' breath ' (Manx anal 505, now ennal, Ir. andl, Old Breton alazn for *anazl,) and banadl, banal 'hioora ' (Old Breton banazl, balazn-enri) and other instances which cannot be enumerated here. On the termination dh-lo- see Brugmann's Grundriss, ii. 200-3.

THE SEMIVOWELS. 57
'humour, cheer, pleasure,' (Goi. gean) mutated as in chass teen 258
'zeal,' literally 'hot humour,' and dy iann 226 'thy desire, thy
pleasure,' so with the derivative ganoil 468, gannoil 551, mutated
into idenoil 578, no^ gennal 'pleasant' {}r. geanamhuil, Sc. geanail);
gialtyn 30, now gialdin ' a pledge or promise ' (Goi. gealUainrC)
mutated as in_j/ ialtyn 31 ' promising it,' erna ialtyn ' 31 ' after promising
it,' and er gnialtyn 30 'after promising,' pronounced er hialiyn and
derived from er ngialtyn, where i following the guttural nasal but
not readily blending with it has caused it to give its place to n.
So in the case of d-^i, excepting that here the combination produces
dzh or English/, which is so written in the Phillips Prayerbook. The
mutation, however, is not aifected by this development as it proceeds
from d-{-i which it reduces to i as \n jeanu, 357, ■^g2,janu 20, 486,
now written jannoo to ' do or make ' (O. Ir. denam, denum. Mod. Ir.
deanamh, Sc. deanadh) mutated as in ern ianu 290, ' after making,' and
er na ianu 53, erna ianu 52, now er nyyannoo ' after making it';yM^
still written y«^ 'right, south,' mutated into iesh, as in er lau iesh
20, 140, er Idu ixsh 52, now er laue yesh 'on the right hand'
(O. Ir. forldim deis, Mod. Ir. ar Idimh dheis, Sc. air deas laimh,
Welsh ar teheu-lau) ; jei 260, now written y«'/4 'ten' (Goi. deich,
mutated dheicK) as in dy idei 505, now dy yeih 'of ten' ; jinsh 569
'have told' (Sc. dh'innis); jei as m jei mi 469, pronounced ui mi
' I cried ' (Sc. dk'eigh mi), which the spoken Manx of the present day
replaces by the unmutated forms dinsh and deie respectively ; je now
written jeh ' of, from ' (O. Ir. di, de, Mod. Goi. de, Old Welsh di,
now /, Latin de) as in ie 54, 337, 347, 350, which would be now
writtenyeA, except that the unmutated foimjek has the preference ; so
with iim 312, now jee'm ' of me ' (Ir. diom, Sc. dhiom). It is to be
observed that another spelling of the ie of this and related forms
is je in the Phillips Prayerbook, which accordingly leaves the reader
at times in uncertainty whether the pronunciation meant' was that
of ie or of dz^e. Let us add the word jiA, already mentioned p. 7
above : it makes in the vocative HA, now vrnttenyee (Med. Ir. d/, Mod.
Ir. dhe' ox dhia, Sc. dhe, Welsh duw) ; andyWV ' tears' as in y ier 437,
now eyeir or e yheir ' his tears' (Ir. a dhedra, but Sc. a dheoir).
' This contains the pronoun of the third person singular but without being taken into account in the sense; since the formula for the third person singular is frequently used for the other persons and also where no pronoun is required. This is a Manx tendency important to be borne in mind and already illustrated in the case of nylomarcan p. 14 above.

58 MANX PHONOLOGY.
The Semivowel u or w.
It is not certain that the Aryan parent speech had not, besides this semivowel, a cognate consonant ; but in any case so little has been made out concerning this matter, that it would be useless here to try to distinguish Aryan v from Aryan u or w. The earliest written representative of the sound or sounds in question was mostly v or vv with its equivalent Ogam symbol of ttt or iii ill. This has been variously treated in the later stages of Goidelic pronunciation : thus
1. (i) In certain positions it becomes /"and w, which will be found discussed in their respective places among the consonants.
(2) Flanked by vowels it usually disappears wholly, as in Manx oe ' a grandchild ' (Mod. Ir. iia or i, genitive ut or t, Sc. ogAa, O. Irish aue, ua, genitive aui. Early Irish avi, ami).
(3) In a few instances it has, when preceded by r or /, yielded the vowel u as in marru, now written marroo 'dead' (O. Ir. marh, Mod. Goi. marbh, Welsh marw); and tar r 00 'a bull' (O. Ir. iarh}. Mod. Goi. tarbh, Welsh tario, Gaulish tarvo-s, Latin tauru-s) : see other instances mentioned under the vowel u at pp. 13,14 above.
2. (i) It is not certain whether the foregoing paragraph should not also include the mention about to be made here of the m or » involved in the early combinations qu, gu, dhu, du and the like, since the original sound of the second element in these combinations is not beyond question ; but Manx distinguishes itself from the other Celtic languages in retaining this m in a small group of words, and its value is identical with that of a or w in such English words as ' quick ' and ' dwindle,' a sound by no means to be indentified with the bilabial consonant inheriting the same position in such German words as ' quick ' and ' quelle.' The Manx instances in point here are quellan '^ 483, now quallian ' the young of certain beasts, such
' There is no reason to suppose that marb or tarb was ever sounded with a i, and this spelling only goes to prove that the Irish received the Latin alphabet at a time when b had come to be regarded as regularly standing for the sound of zi (whatever the sound represented by the letter v might be considered to be) as well as for the sound of i. This began in Latin as early at least as the fourth century. The Roman alphabet with its anomalies was naturally adopted by the Brythons, and from them it eventually made its way to the Goidels, some of whom had previously adopted the Ogam system of writing ; but one or two instances occur, in which the Ogam for b is used for v.
' With a different addition to the stem quel here implied, one seems to detect a kindred word in the English whel-p, O. Norse hmlpr, and German welf {iox an

THE SEMIVOWELS. 59
as dogs and lions ' (Ir. coildn, coiledn, Sc. cuilean, Welsh colwyn, borrowed probably from some such a Goidelic form as coleri) ; quei, now written qiwi 'who' (O. Ir. cia, ce, Sc. co, Welsh, pwy=*quei, Latin qui for an older quei) ; and a shorter form with qu mutated into uA occurs in uhartyyl 467, ' whatsoever,' literally ' what on the world ' (like the modern cre-erbee ' what thing on the world,' which has taken its place, and quoi-sy-theihll or quoi-theihll ' whosoever,' literally 'who in the world'); i^%o queig, still so written and pro- nounced queig or qusig ' five ' (O. Ir. c6ic, ciiic. Mod. Ir. ciiig, Sc. coig). The common Goidelic form was once doubtless quecce for an earlier queqque of the same origin as the Latin quinque, Wt\&h.pump and English five ; ' but in Irish and Scotch Gaelic a shifting of ihe accent transformed quecce into ciiecce or cSecce, whence the forms actual in those languages. In southern Irish, however, the qu must have remained intact late enough to suggest the fifth Ogmic symbol, "■" , for what in our bilingual epigraphy is transliterated into Latin as qv.^
(2) In the history of the word d/ne, now deiney ' men,' pronounced denp (O. Ir. d&tm for early Goidelic duanii), the u has been spent in modifying the vowel portion of the tone syllable ; and so it has in the Manx skxly now skeayley ' the act of dispersing ' : both words have been discussed at pp. 23, 26 above.
(3) In the great majority, however, of the instances in point the u has disappeared, leaving no trace remaining of its former presence, as for example in mac&, now written mac ' a boy, a son,' O. Ir. mace,
older hwelf), in spite of Klnge's opinion in the 4th edition of his Eiym. Worter- buch der deutschen Sprache, that these Teutonic words stand all alone. Perhaps one might even go so far afield as to compare the Sanskrit fiira ' a wild animal of the lion, boar, tiger or panther kind.'
' Whether a pronunciation resembling that of the Manx qmig may not be still the current one in some of the local dialects of Ireland or Scotland, it is im- possible to say in our present state of ignorance as to the dialectal pronunciation of Goidelic. That ignorance, it is needless to say, is abetted by the inveterate tendency of editors — the editors of popular tales included — to efface any interesting peculiarity of speech which they happen to come across.
There is one word which one looks for in vain in this group, and that is the Manx equivalent of the Irish and Scotch cuid ' one's share or part ' ; but for some reason, which I have not discovered, it was not quid but kuidd 228, now cooid (pronounced approximately kiidzh or kgdzh) ' a share, portion, property, goods,' ayns nan guidj 530, 'in their goods.' The word is used as a synonym for the English word ' goods,' and I am not sure that its pronunciation has not been influenced by the English ' goods.'

6o MANX PHONOLOGY.
genitive maicc, Early Goidelic (of Ireland, England, Wales and Man)
/i iim maqni. The loss of this u took place earliest probably
in unaccented syllables, and in this respect one may contrast with Manx qtieig ' five ' the Manx kegeesh pronounced kygisk ' a fortnight ' literally ' a quinzaim or the fifteen nights delimiting the fourteen days of the reckoning intended ' (Med. Ir. c6icthiges. Mod. Ir. coicthighes, Welsh pythewnos arid pythefnos, literally ' fifteen-night,' from pymiheng, a form oi pymtheg, 'fifteen'). The first syllable di kegeesh has most probably received its present short form comparatively lately, but the fourth Goidelic numeral carries the matter very far back ; the form in the Phillips Prayerbook is k^r 232, kd^r 60, now written kiare 'four,' O. Ir. cethir. Mod. Ir ceathair, Sc. ceithir, Welsh pedwar, Latin quatuor, English four, Gothic fidv6r, and Sanskrit catvaras. These cognates taken together go to prove that the Aryan prototype is not likely to have had its first syllable accented, so the quetuares postulated by the Celtic forms appears not only to have become ceiudr, while maqyi ' son's ' still retained its u, but early enough to Jiave suggested for the fourth Ogam its symbol JiiL, c, as contrasted with the JUXl, for qu, suggested by an early form of queig ' five.' The Ogam alphabet can hardly be supposed invented later than the fourth century : an earlier century does not seem improbable.
3. An u or becomes u, and at first sight one would be perhaps tempted to say that this change applies only to « or when unaccented. That would, however, be rash, not to mention the fact that a shifting of the accent is not unknown in Manx, and that such shifting might be expected to make iia and ^a, for example, into ud or wd. So the decision must depend on the history of each individual word, and something will be added later on Manx accentuation ; but at present I wish to come back to the change of u and into m or w and to begin (i) with a few cases in which the result is qu, as for instance in the word qumg ' a yoke ' (Goi. cuing, as if derived from an early co- iitng- of the same origin as the Latin /kk^o ' I join ' and its congeners) ; quai'l or quaiyl ' a meeting, a convention, a court of law ' (Med. Ir. comddl. Mod. Ir. comhdhail, Sc. codhait), mutated in modem Manx into whail as in ny whail 82 ' meeting him ' ; and from the same source are derived quaallagh or qualtagh ' one who is met, the " first foot," on New Year's Day or on undertaking new work, also the first person to meet a woman when she first goes out after childbirth,' and quayllys 83, 259, 583, qualiys 82, now variously written quaaltys, qudltys and qualtys ' the act of meeting one ' ; qu^eagh 555, now

THE SEMIVOWELS. 6i
quaagh 'alien, strange,' mentioned already, at p. 32 above. When the qu undergoes mutation it is written ghu most commonly in the Phillips Prayerbook and wh in the later orthography, as in the case of the whail ']wsi. mentioned, in that oi ghueish as m y ghuieish shenn 52, now wheesh shen ' by so much, German desto,' er ghuis 548, now ayns wheesh 'insomuch,' er ghuets 49, now son wheesh 'whereas,' where qiteish seems to be a dative-accusative to be correlated with the Irish nominative cdimheas ' equality, comparison ' (not cdimhmeas, which is given in the same sense by O'Reilly); and in ghuiliin as 61, ghuilin myr 54, now whilleen ' ar ' as many as ' (Sc. coimhlion ' as many (as), as often (as) ' ; compare the Welsh cynifer ag ' as many as, all who : ' the Irish cdimhlion is given (by O'Reilly) in the sense only of 'an assembly, multitude.'
(2) The same sort of change may take place where other consonants than q or gh are concerned, as for example in mwaagh ' a hare ' (Ir. moidheach, Sc. maigheacK); muinal 331, mwannal 'a neck' (O. Ir. muinel. Mod. Ir. muineal, Sc. muineal, Welsh mynwgl) ; buias 242, 268, 474, now written booise, pronounced bmys or bwis ' thankfulness, grati- tude' (Goi. buidheachas, and so with dwoaiys 'abhorrence, detestation ' (Ir. dobhuidheachas) from diioi 551, now dwoaie (pronounced duut) ' hatred, dislike.' So also with uu as in iuot 342, now written tuooaie 'the north,' talu ny huei 289, 'the Land of the North,' now cheer twoaie. Compare O. Ir. aniiiaid^ 'a septentrione,' and^ thuat/h ' ad
' In spite of the spelling whilleen the word is now a paroxytone, and accordingly Cregeen snggests that it should be written ' as it is always pro- nounced ' whillin or whyllin ' : the former is the pronunciation which I have heard.
^ See Ebel, Zeus^ Gram. CelHca, pp. 611, 2 ; also Rhys' Welsh Philology, p. 10. In Celtic the cardinal points are named relatively to the body of a person looking towards the east : so the east is spoken of as being in the direction forth from the face, O. Ir. anair 'ab oriente,' Sc. an ear, Manx yn gniarr 79, 566, nixr 529, now niar (p. 53), all of which mean ' from fore ' or ' from before' (with air, oir of the same origin as ar ' for, against, on '). The west is the direction forth from a person's back and is called in O. Ir. aniar ' ab occidente,' Sc. an iar, Manx yn gniser, now neear (p. 56), all meaning literally ' from after' or ' from behind' (with iar of the same origin as iar n- 'after'). Compare the Welsh for ' west,' namely gortiewin, literally meaning ' the back near the shoulders ' and standing for g^or-ltengin with ifengin cognate with the Manx shling- an ' the shoulder,' Med. Ir. genitive slindein, Sc. slinnean ' the shoulder-blade.' The right hand is the seizing, grasping hand capable of action and skill, called in O. Ir. dess, Sc. deas, Manx Jesh (p. 57) from the same origin as Welsh deheu, Latin dexler and its congeners. So the South is in O. Ir. andess 'from the right' or /a dess'zd dextram,' literally 'sub dextram,' Manx yn jass 566, now

62 MANX PHONOLOGY.
sinislram,' literally ' up toward the left hand,' Sc. bho'n tuath 'from the north, northward'; and so with galtiiSi 220, now written goll-kuoaie ' a rainbow,' meaning literally perhaps the ' English, foreign, or non-Goidelic bow,' from obsolete Manx words corresponding to the Irish galP ' foreigner. Englishman,' and /uagA ' a bow.'
4. (i) An may develop into Mi^or wi^as m/uo 61, 62, 63, 343, now
fo ' under, throughout ' (Goid,_/3', Welsh guo-) from an early Celtic uo,
derived, with the usual elision of p, from an Aryan upo (compare the
Greek \m6 ' under ') ; bud 112, now haa genitive of booa ' a cow ' (O. Ir.
bou, bS, genitive bou, bd) ; and bwoirryn ' female ' (Goi. boirionn).
(2) Far oftener the uo undergoes further changes, and in conjunction with a palatalized consonant following it usually yields a diphthong j5«' or at. The exact nature of the changes undergone is a matter of conjecture, but one of the steps in the series I take to be we or we, but whether the whole series should be represented as 0, uo, 'M,jl, or 0, ue,
written yn jiass : compare the same habit of designating the south by reference to the right hand as evidenced by the Sanskrit word dakshina ' right, south, the Deccan,' and among Teutonic peoples by the names Texel and Teisterbant. The word for ' north' offers more difficulties, and to begin with the instance in the text, it should have been either ny tuei (genitive feminine) or yn huei (genitive masculine). But the Goidelic tuath is probably derived from the Celtic root su to ' turn ' as in O. Ir. impiith ' a turning ' for imb-hiith ( = siitK), Welsh ymod ( ^ym- hod) ' a turn or upset ' (whence ymodbren, commonly shortened to mopren ' a stick with which to stir porridge or flummery'), and O. Ir. tintiluth {=do-ind-hilth') ' a turning, especially in the sense of translating into another language,' Sc. tionndaidh, Manx tyndd 365, 420, chynda 358, now written chyndaa to ' turn or return.' Thus ttiath would seem to be for do-hiith, and from the same root comes the Welsh for the left hand namely aswy or aseu = ad-sou-i- or ad-sou-. In fact both seem to agree in being words meaning ' turning to ' or ' turned to.' The exact connotation, however, escapes me, but the Welsh word for ' north,' gogled, should be borne in mind as equating with the Xrv^fochla ' a place of safety or concealment, the seat of the driver on the warrior's left in an Irish war-chariot,' as it may possibly help to an understanding of tuath. Even as it is, this group of words makes one fancy that in the time-dimmed p^ture one beholds the outlines of a priest or augur standing in a solemn attitude with his face to the rising sun and his right hand held forth, while the left hangs at his side or clings immovable to his breast.
' I have heard another ^«// compound in use, namely goU-tooit, pronounced gSl- tuit and nieaning ' thatched in a particular way without ropes,' which may have originally signified ' thatched in the English, Scotch or foreign way.' The Irish word^aZ/jplural^s//, formerly applied to the Scandinavian invaders, now refers to the English ; but in point of origin I can only regard it as the name of the Gall-i or Belgic Gauls, who invaded Britain after it had been settled by the Goidels. The Brittones constituted their chief tribe but their generic name was Gallo-s, plural Gain. See also the Revue Celtique, xi. 438, 9.

THE SEMIVOWELS. 63
jl, I cannot say ; but the former, in conjunction with the consonants, namely gh (velar) and jfi (palatal), playing the most important r61e in these modifications, would stand thus : hg, uogh, lugh, vHi^, uei, yjH, jli. In some of the instances about to be mentioned I have occasionally heaidjJz', as for example in oie ' night ' and oat ' face ; ' but I am dis- posed to regard jli as the normal pronunciation of the present day, though ^t may, perhaps, have preceded jli in most cases in point. Let us first take examples involving the guttural, such z& fyeir 528, f(yr 290, now written y^y/r 'a sound or noise' i^x . foghar) ; lyiyms 279 ' I shall forgive,' lyoig 58, 360, lyoyi 380, lyoi {loyi) 28, 35, 347, 364, 384, loiyg 364, loig 404, lyi 342, now leih 'pardon' (Med. Ir. logaim ' I pardon,' Mod. Ir. loghadh ' forgiveness,' Sc. logK), as in loyi uin nar loghtyn 27, lyiuin nar loghtyn 371, noyr leih dooinnyn loghtyn ' forgive us oui* trespasses ' (Med. Ir. log dun ar fiachu, but Mod. Ir. maith dhiiinn arbh-fiacha, Welsh maSeu i ni ein dyledion) ; lyyi 362, lyei 42, 52, 191, 483, lyi 143, 164, 471, 529, 586, now Ihieto 'lie down' (Med. Ir. laigim ' I lay me,' Mod. Ir. luigh, luidhe ' a lying down,' luighthe ' laid,' Sc. luidk, laidh ' to lie down '), and so in the preterite lei mi shiis 469, now Ihie mee sheese ' I laid me down ' (Sc. luidh mi sios); lyoi 337, 620, lyei 41, 42, 63, 344, 348, 467, now written leigh ' law ' (Sc. lagh, but Ir. Idgh, O'Reilly) probably from the O. Norse log ' law ' ; ryei 90, ryi6'^, 469, now reih ' the act of electing,' participle ryit 30, 83, 337, now reiht 'elect, chosen' (O. Ir. rogu 'a choice or selection,' Mod. Goi. rogha); tyoi 158, iyei 72, 150, iyi 44, 502, now written thie ' a house,' mutated as in y hyei 107, now e hie ' his house,' my hyei 108, now my hie 'my house,' agglutinated as in styei 341, 407, stei 188, 375, 519, now sthie 'within, internally,' literally 'in the house,' O. Ir. istaig, on which see p. 38 above, and notice here that it implies the same broad-vowel stem as the Manx tyoi, now thie and the Scotch taigh (usually misspelt tigK) ' a house,' whereas the O. Ir. was teg, tech, now teach, genitive tige, now tighe, dative tig, derived together with the Welsh fy ' a house ' from the same root and declension as the Greek areyos, reyos 'a roof, a house.' These belong to the narrow-vowel stem steg ; but the broad-vowel stem stag is evidenced not only by Manx fyoi, now thie, Sc. taigh, but also by an occasional Irish genitive and dative taige and taig respectively, and by the ten of Welsh teulu ' a family ' literally ' house-army ' for an older tou-lu for an early Celtic form * logo-slog- not *iego-sldg-. Here perhaps may be mentioned ^««' 253, yei 140, now oai 'a face or countenance,' which, with ayn 'in,' and with possessive pronouns,

64 MANX PHONOLOGY.
enters into the agglutinations nyoi 83, 107, 345, now not or n'oi ' against,' literally ' in vultum ' or ' in faciem ' ; and najei 141, ' against it ' ; the related Irish forms are Med. Ir.' aged, aiged, and Mod. Ir. agkaidh, which is incompatible with the older ones, while the Manx agrees altogether with neither, since it seems to point rather to some such origins as oged or oghaidh as opposed to aged and aghaidh respectively.
The next instances involve a dental consonant ; take, for example, kyei 527, 577, now written keoie'^ 'raging, savage, wild' (Ir. cutha ' rage,' cuthach ' raging,' Sc. cuthach ' madness ') ; lyoi 43, now written Ihiy ' a colt ' (Goi. lo/A ^, Welsh llwd-n ' one of the offspring of certain animals such as deer, sheep, goats, swine, geese, and hens) '; ryei 481, ryi 88, 139, now written roie to ' run ' (O. Ir. rith, Mod. Ir. rioth and ruith, Sc. ruith^); syei 2g, 467, now soi'e 'sitting, a seat' (O. Ir. suide, Mod. Goi. suidhe), mutated as in na fiyei 96, 152, na hei 43, now ny hoie ' in his seat, sitting or seated ' (Goi. nashuidhe), and as preterite of the cognate verb, hyei 139, hei 1 50, hei 116, now hoie ' sat ' ; yei 5g2,yi 61, 341, now oie ' night' (Med. Ir. oidche, aidche, Sc. oidhche), which not only oscillates in pronunciation between J?z' and_^z', but may be found also reduced to the minimum of i, and as such occurring (after s^sh) in er lisks ii 482, also ayns lisesh ny hyi 482, now ayTis imbagh ny hoie ' in the night-season ' (Ir. a n-aimsir na h-oidhche, Sc. 'n am na h-oidhche^. Here perhaps should also be placed such words as klyei 545, 577, now deiy 'a fence or hedge,' plural kltiei 230, now cleiyee (Ir, cldidhe ' burial, interment, digging ' O'Reilly, Welsh

' Why it is so written I cannot say : I have heard it pronounced only with a velar guttural, not with the palatal, which, however, may have been usual in some parts of the Island. In the North, Jurby, for instance, it is so pronounced as to rhyme with Iheiee ' calves.'
" If Yida'sputlus, as the earlier form inferred for the Latin /«//aj, has ever been an actual word, a slight re-shuffling of its consonants would yield pluius. This latter as pluto-s, or perhaps a neuter pluto-n would fit as the starting point of Celtic loth and llwd-n, the / disappearing after the usual Celtic analogy ; but see now M. Duvau's Jtalo-Celtica in the Mini, de la Soc. de Linguistique de Paris, viii. 262.
' The change to a broad vowel took place probably under the influence of 'such forms of the perfect as roriith, rdith ' ran : ' at any rate that is what I should infer in the absence of a noun cognate with the perfect and corresponding to the Welsh rhawd ' a course.' The slender vowel duly appears in the Manx riiym 634, ' I shall run,' O. Ir. rethim. Mod. Ir. reithim ; O'Reilly gives also riothaim and ruithim. In the Manx ryei 184, ryi 55, 139, 184, now roie 'ran,' we appear to have the noun used as a verb, which happens frequently.

THE SEMIVOWELS. 65
clawd^ 'a ditch, a dike'), related to the Welsh claSu 'to scratch or dig a hollow in the ground, to bury, to deposit spawn,' clad ' a hollow or digging made in the ground,' Med. Ir. clatdtm ' I dig or hollow out,' fochlaidim ' I dig out,' clad ' a ditch or dike,' Sc. cladA ' a burial-ground, the depositing of spawn,' while the whole group is supposed to be of the same origin as the German kraizen, English scratch.
5. (i) Goidelic ua seems to have had a tendency to become wuy, wy or wy in Manx : here and there (i) the w remains as in hoaliym 136, now bwoaillym 'I smite' (Med. Ir. bHalaim), bwoalley 'to strike or thresh' pronounced bufb (Goi. bualadh); and boily 218, now bwoaillee, ' a pen for cattle or sheep ' (Goi. buaile).
(2) Now and then Goidelic «ia or is represented in Manx by as in bdghilliy 218, boghilly 196, boghily 136, 493, 576, boghilW^ 19 now bochilhy and bochil (Med. Ir. buachaill, bSchaill, but Sc. buachaille, Welsh bugait).
(3) The M or w has been silenced after helping to give rise to the gh prefixed in the modern pronunciation of yen ' a lamb ' and uynx 'green' as mentioned at pp. 20, 24 above.
(4) In a small group of words already mentioned (p. 14) or ua has yielded in the Manx pronunciation of the present day the same resultant diphthong ^i as has just been traced (p. 63) to ue for 0. One of the instances in question is slyxi 83, now sleih ' a host, people ' (O. Ir. sl6g, sMag, Mod. Goi. sluagh), mutated as in d'yn drogh lyyi 464, ' to the wicked,' shiusse lyei kayragh 503, now shiuish sleih cairagh 'ye righteous,' and with the article j' tlyei 320, oftener how-

^ This would seem to make klyci represent dad-, but of that I am by no means certain, and I prefer regarding it as coming from clod-. The Welsh clawS stands in the relation of an ablaut to clad, somewhat in the same way as Welsh rhawd ' a course ' does to rhed ' run ' ; but Welsh aza does not always prove an earlier a : witness prawf a proof from 1-&\.m prSba, and mawl ' praise ' as compared with Irish molaim ' I praise.' Nor do Irish forms like ro-riith ' ran ' or fo-roichlaid ' effodit,' supposing that to mean fo-roichliid, produce complete conviction, as we have also such words as Irish sciith ' a shadow,' Welsh isgaud ' darkness ' (Evans' Black Book, facsimile, fol. i8«). Mod. Welsh cy-sgawd, cy-sgod, 'a shadow' to equate with the Greek okotos. In fact we seem to have something here resembling the rule requiring a in Sanskrit for Aryan in open syllables (Brugmann, i. 70) ; but this question has never been thoroughly examined on Celtic ground,

The severing of the final vowel of this word on pp. 136, 196, 197, 493, S76, is

due to an error of the scribe, who seems not to have been familiar with the longer form. The Irish buachaill belongs to the contracted lo Declension : see Stokes' Celtic Declension, p. 21, where the Scotch and the longer Manx form might have been mentioned with advantage.
F

66 MANX PHONOLOGY.
ever jy klyei 'the people' as in rdydyn Myei ynrick 467, now raad y sleih ynrick ' the way of the righteous.' The other words referred to are iryei, now treth ' wretched,' and tiigyn, now kighyn, the plural of teigh ' an axe.'
(5) Similarly the diphthong uai has in a few words fallen into the same analogy of w for o: take for example j[^z' 164, j/«' 164, 4'ji,ysei 531, now oai'e ' a grave or tomb' Med. Ir. uam, Mod. Ir. uaimh, uaigh, Sc. uaigh); lyi 112, now leoie 'ashes'; leoaie 'lead, the metal so called.' Of these words oaie is pronounced mostly yi, but some- times also ^i, while the other two words are mostly lj)i: see pp. 14, 18. Here may perhaps be mentioned the name of Glenmaye borne by one of the show places in the Isle of Man ; for its second and accented part is in Manx pronounced Myi, which suggests as its exact Irish equivalent the name of the river Moy between the counties of Mayo and Sligo, in Irish Muaidh, genitive Muaidhe : there was formerly one so-called also in Munster : see the Irish Topographical Poems edited by O'Donovan (Dubhn, 1862), pp. 102, Ixv.
(6) In one or two instances Goidelic 6i has come under the influence of the analogy oi uai or ua, namely, lyei, iyxi 614, lyoi 220, lyi 500, now Iheiy ' a calf (p. 14), pronounced l^' and lyi; zxAfreoagh ' heather or ling' (p. 18). With these may probably be ranked, though its diphthong is nasalized, the word nyu, njiy, now nuy ' nine ' (Or Ir. nA', Mod. Ir. ruioi, Sc. naoidh, p. 34).
6. Consonants with which u oi w more or less closely combine, are, when they come to be mutated, left represented by the zv alone, as for instance in the case of the word luiagh 72, now bwooiagh, booiagh pleasing, pleased' (O. Ir. buidech. Mod. Goi. buidheacK), mutated in fiir vuiagh 628, no^ /eer wooiagh 'well pleased,' and so with bHias, now booiys 'pleasure' as in j/ vHias 423, now j/ wooiys 'to please him' ; so with as voail 154, now as woaill 'and struck' from bwoalley 'to strike" (Med. Ir. bHalad); and withj/w vuely 197, now un woaillee ' one fold ' from bwoaillee ' a fold ' (Goi. buaHe). Similarly with regard to miiar, now mooar 'great' as in fitr vuar 635, now written feer vooar 'very greatly;' but the most common pronunciation of the mutated form is represented by the spelling wooar. So with regard to all cases where the modern orthography has u, w, or following an initial b or m as the radical or dictionary form of the word. The same thing happens at times in the case of ghw or ghu, written gu in the Phillips Prayerbook, as for example in connexion with duyne ' man,' now dooinney, mutated guyne, now ghooinney, liable

THE SEMIVOWELS. 67
accordingly, to be reduced to uyne as inj/» shann Hyne 387, nov/ written j/« (henn ghooinney ' the old man/ and in dyghjnn uyne 54, 1 1 1, dyghyn Uyne 451 'every man,'; and the vocative liyney 265, now vi^\i\.&-a ghooinney, and mostly pronounced uunb, which constantly recurs in the sense of ' you man, now man ' in Manx conversation. Similarly dm, now dooie 'proper, natural' (p. 12), when mutated, occurs written either with or without the gh, as in na ghorp Hi 453, now ny chorp dooghyssagh ' a natural body,' literally ' in its natural body ; ' and nidu' {i\{\ 356, also m'au-ghui 357, 'unkind,' but in both instances it would now be pronounced uui though written ghooie. And as to its derivative dUgkys, now dooghys (p. 13), mutated ghooghys, I have heard a good Manxman in the south of the Island read it uuys or uuuys, to wit in lurg e ghooghys ' after its kind,' Genesis i. 12.
Before leaving the semivowel I wish to add one or two explanations of the theory implied, and to revert first to the last paragraph, more especially to the reference to the associating of the u ox w with a foregoing labial : what seems to happen is, that in order to utter the w the lips are rounded for it either before the pronunciation of the labial consonant begins or while it is going on, instead of immediately after it has taken place. In that case miiar 'great,' that is to say mwuar or mwuyr may be supposed to have in mutation successively become vwuyr, wttyr and wyr, which last is also to be heard often enough as wyr, with its vowel shortened. Instead, however, of vwuyr it would be more exact possibly — for I am by no means certain — to give Szmyr with 3 indicating a i> pronounced with the two lips (like the u in the German words ' quick ' and ' quelle ') in the place of our V uttered with the aid of the lower lip and the upper teeth. The series would then stand somewhat thus, mwuyr, dwuyr, wuyr, wyr, wyr, and it rightly represents the w as no representative of the radical consonant m, except merely by association. Possibly, however, the other theory is tenable, that the ro is a direct phonetic representative of the m. One may, however, urge against it the fact, that the more prevalent change oi m o\ b is to v, and that v is the regular representative of m and b in the Brythonic languages without any regard to the nature of the vowel following, and in all the Goidelic dialects where that vowel is a narrow one, i or e. In the presence of a broad vowel, it is true, a distinction is observed which at first sight seems to countenance the view here rejected. For there are Irish dialects which, while mutating b ox m before i or e into v, mutate the same before any broad vowel whatsoever into w. thus in the

68 MANX PHONOLOGY.
Connaught Irish spoken at Tuam in county Galway' not only is sean bhean mUn ' a smooth old woman ' pronounced sean vean vin, but the vocative mo IMachaill mhaith ' my good boy ' becomes there mo wuachaill waith. The pronunciation of mhailh as waith (and not vaitK) I should, however, be inclined to regard as due to analogy; and so in all instances oi m ox h (before an a) making w in mutation. In other words I should say that w as the result of a purely phonetic change may be treated as having no phonological standing in Irish mutation except where the unmutated labial happens to stand before an u or an o. Traces of the same encroachment of analogy appear to present themselves in Manx in the case of the equivalent of the last mentioned Irish word maith ' good.' In Manx it is now written mi'e, mutated vie, pronounced mat and vai respectively, which are mostly written met or maet, and vet in the Phillips Prayerbook ; but vet also occurs written vyei 22-26, as if it had gone through changes analogous to those whereby a Goidelic uaimh or uat'gA 'a cave or grave' becomes Phillips' j/w', pronounced at the present dayji or jfi (p. 66). If, then, we suppose Phillips' vyei to have been sounded vpi or vj}i, then, we must suppose a further change to have taken place in order to reach the vat of the present pronunciation ; and we possibly have a parallel to this in the word gMt, now written hie ' went ' (Irish chuaidh, Sc. chaidJi) which is not now sounded hji or hyi but hat. This agrees with Phillips' spelling, while hyi is the pronunciation of another preterite, namely, Phillips' hyei, now written hoie ' sat.' It is not likely that the two verbs were at any time sounded alike, for had that happened it is far more probable that either would have been dropped out of use rather than differentiated by means of a new pronunciation: see page 25 above.
Lastly I wish to revert to the development which I have assumed of into ue in the case of certain Manx words such atsjyeir, now/eiyr and others mentioned at page 63 above. Such an assumption may at first sight appear a violent one, and at one time I was inclined to believe that Phillips' fyoi or fyei, now ihie 'a house,' derived its narrow vowel from the genitive case or some other form with i or e; but not only did this always seem to imply a large demand on one's belief in declensional confusion, but it fell short

' This dialect, thanks to the aid of the late Canon Ulick Bourke, I was able in 1872 to speak with some approach to the native pronunciation, but I cannot now say whether fiihi and maith had their vowels slightly nasalized or not.

THE SEMIVOWELS. 69
after all of supplying any explanation of some of the instances. Thus for example, whence was the narrow vowel to come in such a case as that of Phillips' ryei, now reih ' a choosing or election ' (p. 63) to which the O. Irish rogu of the same meaning corresponds? The same question is suggested also by such a verb form as lyiyms 279, 'I shall forgive' (O. Ir. logaim-se 'I forgive"). So one is forced to believe in a purely phonetic change from S to ue, and that not brought about by the influence of an inflectional z'or e. Such a change can readily be paralleled elsewhere as, for example, in the Romance languages, especially Spanish. It is needless to say that the tone syllable is the one in point, as in the words nueve ' nine ' from the Latin novem, and cuerpo ' a body ' from Latin corpus : also in verb forms such as those of rogar ' to request ' as follows : ruego, ruegas, ruega, rogamos, rogais, ruegan for Latin rogo, rogas, rogat, rogamus, rogaiis, rogant, respectively.
' In Manx, Scotch Gaelic, and spoken Irish, as also in the Brythonic languages, there has, I ought to explain, been a sort of provection of these tenses, the old present having been as a rule made future, as here, while the modem present is mostly supplied by periphrastic formulae. But exceptions occur now and then in the Phillips Prayerbook as in nar hytidd^s yn chiarn 480, now tra tcCn (^hiarn (hyndaa ' when the Lord turneth.'

CHAPTER IV.
The Aspirate.
The sound of A is that of a voiceless vowel — more correctly speaking I should say voiceless vowels : for it represents an indefinite number of such vowels, as anybody can satisfy himself by setting his mouth in the proper position for sounding a as in the English ' father ' and then pronounce h : let him repeat the experiment with the mouth prepared for the pronunciation of u, and of i. The result in the three cases is three sounds differing from each other very perceptibly in pitch, and, probably, in other respects too ; but Aryan nations at least do not usually find it necessary to distinguish these sounds from one another by appropriating separate symbols for them. So we ordinarily speak of h as if representing a single sound, and we mostly treat that sound as a consonant. That practice is fairly convenient and we need not depart from it, especially as we are much more interested here in the functions discharged by the aspirate than in phonologically defining the breath of its whisper.
Its chief function in Modern Goidelic may be described to be that of acting as the representative of all the voiceless spirants when they undergo phonetic decay. Taken, then, in the order of their im- portance as regards the aspirate, they would be s, th, ch, and /. How such sounds pass into a mere h our phoneticians scarcely deign to tell us, but when one comes to consider it, one cannot help coming, roughly speaking, to something like the following conclusion. The breath as it passes through the larynx is much the same in all those consonants, the differentiation being made in the mouth by bringing certain parts of it so nearly together that the breath rubs against them on its way out : the audible friction so produced constitutes the recognized characteristics of the consonants

THE ASPIRATE. 71
in question respectively. If, however, the parts of the mouth to which I have alluded are not brought together so nearly as to produce the friction suggested, the whisper only is heard, which the com- paratively unimpeded breath produces, and that is recognized as belonging to the group of sounds which we indifferently denote by the symbol h. Thus the use of h as the continuator of those con- sonants when they are submitted to mutation may be aptly described as the outcome of the laziness of speech. The instances may be conveniently classed as already suggested.
(i) H stands for an original s, as in my hHilyn 479, now my hooillyn ' my eyes ' from sooillyn, plural oisooiU ' an eye ' (Med. In siiil, plural salt, Sc. suit, plural suilean); dthy haudlys 490, now dly haualtys 'thy salvation,' from saudel 524, now sauailXo 'save' (from the English save). Similarly in the case of sh (or s before a narrow vowel) as in hyir 490, now Mr 'asked, sought,' preterite oishirre 380, now shirrey ' to seek ' (Med. Ir. sirtud, Mod. Ir. sireadh, Welsh chwilio 'to search'); and dy hyrvxs 6'^9i, dly hirveish ' thy service,' radical shyrvxs, now shirveish ' service,' dy hyervaynt 345, now dty harvaant ' thy servant,' radical skarvaant.
(2) ZT takes the place of Goidelic th which, though still written th in Irish and Scotch Gaelic, appears to have been reduced to h at a comparatively early date, as will be seen in the chapter on the dentals. As instances may be mentioned hdink 2g6, still written kaink ' came ' (O. Ir. Mm'c, Mod. Ir. thdnaic or tJidinig, Sc. thainig ') ; harrish 23, still written harrish ' over ' (Ir. tairis, Sc. thairis) ; he'id 20, Myd 484, now hed'i\\2k\ go' (O. Ir. duMt, dotMit, Mod. Ir. teidhim 'I go,' teid ' goes,' Sc. theid ' will go'). So also with / (now written fh) coming before a narrow vowel or i, as in hinn from fhinn ' sick, ill ' (Goi. tinn) as in tei duyne hinn 430, now thie dooinney hinq ' a sick man's house ' and kristiyght yn duyne hiinn (pronounce hitnn) 443 'the sick man's communion.'
(3) H takes the place of velar ch (Phillips' gh) as in ghdi, now hie 'went' (Ir. chuaidh, Sc. chaidh); hugge 416, now written huggey ' to it, up to it ' (O. Ir. cuci, Mod. Ir. chuige, Sc. thuige) ; and words \i}g.t ghudtish now wheesh (p. 32) have two pronunciations to this day, the old one written ghu pronounced chu and the later one with hu. On

' The Old Irish tdnic, ' came ' proves that haink, thanaic, and thainig owe their initial mutation solely to the force of analogy, as they are neither enclitics nor decapitated forms.

7? MANX PHONOLOGY.
the other hand the negative gha, now written cha ' not ' (So. chd) is always pronounced as if written ha.
(4) In a few instances h takes the place of f, which is treated as mutated into zero : the principal exception which occurs to me is Myr, 64, 91, 120, hxyr 651, which is also_/^r, now hooar (p. 25) 'found, gat, begat ' {^x.fHair, Sc. fhuair) ; and the same seems the case with ^^« (also y5^«), now written hene (p. 44) 'self ijx. //in, Sc. yiin, fheiri).
In none of these cases can h be regarded as original; nor is there any Celtic word of which that sound forms an organic part. Still it may be pronounced as ancient as anything else in Celtic phonetics ; for it is the sound used in Celtic, especially Goidelic, to avoid the occurrence of a hiatus, as in gyhdyrd 267, ' high, aloft ' from ayrd ' high ' (Goi. ard) ; gy hoik 20, written in the modern Prayerbook dy oik 'ill, badly,' from oik 'bad; ' ny hordnyn 610, in the mod. Prayerbook ny arraneyn ' the songs,' from oranyn, now arraneyn, the plural of ordyn, now arram ' a song ' (Ir. amhran, ordn, Sc. amhran) ; ny haiiiini 615, in the mod. Prayerbook «y ashoonyn ' the nations,' plural of aii4n, now ashoon, borrowed from the English nation. In these instances the dropping out of the h is to be put down to the pleasure of the editors, for no Manxman would dream of reading them otherwise than dy hoik, ny harraneyn, and ny hashoonyn, or of dealing otherwise in conversation with the hiatus in cases of this kind.
It is to the hiatus too that I would trace the h of such a word as hoght 31, still written hoght 'eight' (O. Ir. a ocht, pronounced presumably a hochl, with an h like the actual Goidelic a h-ochd ' eight '.) This hoght had a proclitic a which is found prefixed in Irish and Scotch Gaelic to numerals used absolutely or as sub- stantives, as in O. Ir, a hSen ' ' one,' Scotch a h-aon ; and thus
' This is given by Stokes, in his Celtic Declension, p. 106, in a hoen-dec '11,' literally ' one-ten ' ; he also gives a ocht ' 8,' and u, d6 ' 2.' See also Ebel's Zenss' Gram. Celtica, pp. 301-6, where several instances are cited from O. Ir. sources such as .ciSen ' i,' ad6 (in Cormac's Glossary, also a dhS) '2' (Scotch a dhd), a cethar ' 4,' a coic ' 5,' aocht ' 8,' annoi frisinna tri ' novem ad Iria.' As to the phonetics of these combinations suffice it to say, that the numerals with consonant initials have the latter doubled as in the case of Ir. tno ' my ' and do (for earlier to)' thy' as in dit nirt (Windisch, /;•. Texte, p. 209) 'from thy strength' (*rf«-//») = Welsh oUh nerth (^o-tto) ; and so with mo as in dom churp (Windisch, p. 51) ' to my body,' with dom for dommo, which seems to occur, to wit, in dommo rnndi ' to my wife' '^Windisch, p. 298) = Welsh fm bAn. The dual is'

THE ASPIRATE.

73

the Manx hoghi proves to be abridged from a-k-Sght. It is possibly to a confusion of the adjective yn ' one ' (p. 1 8) with the substantive which should correspond in Manx to O. In a h-Sen, that we owe Phillips' occasional spelling hyn for yn ' one,' as in hyn tyei 107 ' one house,' hyn ryd 497, now un red ' one thing.' In any case the Goidelic a h-oen takes us back towards the time when the Ogam alphabet was invented (p. 60); for to it must be traced the Ogmic symbol J. for h, the first five being originally, I take it, 1. k, jl d, ^n. t, an c, jiui qu, suggested by the distinciive initials of the first five numerals, which must have run approximately thus : a-hoino-, a-du6u, a-itrts, a-cceludr, a-qqueqque. That Manx in- herited this formula with a can be proved not only by the evidence of hoght but even more decisively by that of ghaa (not gaa) ' two ' in such a locution as gkaa ny three dy buick ^ ' A few horses, literally ' two or three of horses : ' ghaa is the modern Manx for an older a-ga like the Scotch a-dha ' two.'
The foregoing remarks concern the question of the origin of h in Manx, but something must now be said as to what becomes of h in the language. Setting aside the mere spelling expedients which involve the letter h, one may say that the sound of h is treated as follows : (i) It is retained as an initial in the words already instanced, such as hoghi ' eight ' and harrish ' over.'
(2) As a medial or final it is mostly omitted, as for example, in the words seir 504, 629, sxir 648, now siyr ' haste, passion' (O. Ir, sdithar, neut., Mod. Ir. saothar,raas., but Sc. saothair, fem. 'toil, pains, trouble'); trymlays 76, irynlds 522, now tranlaase 'oppression' which represents what would be written in Irish as trom-fhlaitheas ' heavy rule or sovereignty;' and met, msei 81, 649, now mte 'good' (Ir, maiih, Sc. math, Welsh mdd).
(3) H followed by i passes into the sound of a palatal ch, which to avoid confusion had better be represented here by kh, the exact sound meant being that of ch in the German words

mostly an exception in favour of the mutation usual in the case of duals : Manx ghaa, Scotch a-dha, and Cormac's a dhS have already been suggested ; but there is an exception to this, for I learn from Mr. Standish O'Grady, that he regards not a dh6 but a d6,as the proper formula in modern Irish.
' This ought to be the mutated form vuick, but the mutation is neglected in the Manx of the present day just as often as not. I heard the phrase in the South of the Island at a time when I could make nothing oi ghaa in such a position ; but since then I have found ghaa used in the same v\fay in the North.

U MANX PHONOLOGY.
' ich ' and ' bucher.' Thus fhiarn ' a lord ' (O. Ir. tigerne, tigerna Med. Ir. tigerna, tigernd, Sc. tighearna, tighearn, Welsh leyrn, kyrn) becomes in the vocative case Mam, pronounced khiarn or kharn, and s iaght ' seven ' (Goi. seachd) mutates into hiaght, pronounced khiaght or khaght. But Phillips has not only ckaghtyr, chidghtyryght 303, now (haghter, (haghkraght 'annunciation, message' (Goi. teachdaireachd) but also my hiaghier 49, 277, uo^ my haghter ' ray messenger ' ; so with hamhyl or hampyl and hiampyl, as mutations of chiampyl goo, now fhiambk ' a temple ' (Ir. teampoU, Sc. teampult) as in y hiampyl 498, now e hiamble ' his temple,' dthy hambyl 529, tdf hampyl-s 575, now dty hiamble ' thy temple,' as to which I can certify that I have heard the two pronunciations hiamble and hamble^ while what is now written haggil 'did assemble' (i Kings viii. i) and is pronounced so in the South, is khaggil in the North, as if written hiaggil: the imperative is chiaggyl 616, now (haggil 'gather,' from an earlier form of fhaglym ' a collection ' (Ir. teaghlam O'Reilly, teaglamhadh O'Donovan, Med. Ir. teclam for a more correct tecmalt).
These and other instances which might be adduced show that Manx orthography is very uncertain as to the writing of i for i. Some of them, however, do more : they raise an interesting question of phonology. Thus hiaggil (pronounced khaggil) and haggil, hiaghter and haghter, and Minn together with the actual pronunciation hing (from (hing 'sick,' p. 55) suggest that h->ri first became hi pro- nounced kh, and that the latter was afterwards reduced to h. Against this view, however, I would urge that kh as a mutation of k does not usually become h : take for instance such a word as hied ' first ' (Ir. c/ad, Sc. efeud, Welsh cynt-af) mutated into ghied (pro- nounced khed) as in yn ghied 'ielagh 89, now yn chied eallagh {=yn-\-kied-\-/eallagK) 'the first (set of) people.' So I am inclined

' Here perhaps one ought to mention sharroo ' bitter,' of which the mutation according to Cregeen is karroo, not hiarroo. In the Phillips Prayerbook the radical is written, as already mentioned, shiarru or shiaru, nevertheless it may be that the pronunciation of the word did not involve i till comparatively lately, so that the pronunciation karroo of the mutated form would so be accounted for. This is suggested as possible by the fact that the word originally involved the other semivowel, since it must have been suerv- or sf^erii-, as is proved by the Welsh equivalent which is chwerm ' bitter.' Compare Welsh gieu, giau ' sinews,' gi<nvyn, gewytt ' a sinew,' from guioft-, where the i has prevented gu from following the Celtic rule of becoming b as happens in the Greek /3i(Ss ' a bow,' as contrasted with Lithuanian gij^, giji ' a thread or string,' and Sanskrit y>rt- ' a bow-string.'

ASPIRATE. 75
to take another view, namely, that we have here traces of two pronunciations to be explained by reference to a previous stage at which the h and the i retained their respective sounds as in the Welsh ei hiaith ' her language,' where hiaith is pronounced hiaiih, with h never influenced by i to assume the sound of kh. The two pronunciations would, for example, in the case of hitnn be (i) an older one retaining the i, and (2) another omitting it : the former would be hunn resulting in a modern Manx pronunciation khing, and the latter hinn which is now king : I have heard both. The tendency to drop the semivowel i has already been mentioned, at p. 51, as illustrated by Phillips' spelling: it is needless to say that it applies to other combinations besides hi. One of them deserves a mention here: I have heard the word skassu, now written shassoo, pronounced also sassoo ' the action of standing ' (Goi. seasamh), and shass as sass ' do thou stand,' so that one cannot be surprised at na hassu 55, now ny hassoo ' in his (posture of) standing,' or the past tense of the verb, which is always hass ' stood,' never hiass.

CHAPTER V.

The Consonants.

The following table will serve to show what consonants belong to the Manx language and to indicate their relationship to one another. For the convenience of the treatment of them in detail it is found expedient to pursue the order indicated therein, excepting that the nasals, the liquids, and the sibilants are taken together in separate chapters.

•° «

Liquids, 1

1

Sibilants.

The Manx

Lambdas, i

Rhotas.|

Consonants Classified.

1
■i >

1

1
>

i

1 >

•s
1

i

n
o
>

i
u

>

Bilabial

p

t

fK

Labials

Denli- 1 labial

f=ph

V

Ambi-

z

i>

zh

S = 6h

V

X

p

a

f

dental

Deutals -

Alveolar

t

d

Uh)

W

n

/

r

s

2

MouiUe

(?)

w

fz

tt

t

r

S=sh

z = zA

Palatal

k

S

kh = hi

5 = SA

S? = «8

Gutturals

Velar

c

s

ch

i=s>'

y = «^

As to the order of the details to follow, suffice it to say, that, generally speaking, it will be indicated first from what origin each consonant comes, and the next thing will be to show the fortunes in Manx of each consonant whatsoever iis origin may be. This can be

THE CONSONANTS. Y7
the more readily done after a brief explanation of some of the principal phenomena of consonantal change common to Manx with the other Goidelic dialects.
The changes to which the consonants are liable are in the majority of cases to be traced to the unconscious carrying out of the principle of the least effort on the part of the speaker. Generally speaking this tends to reduce any disparity which may exist between sounds that have to be uttered in immediate suc- cession. Described from the physical side, that means the reduction of the number of movements which the organs of speech have to make in the utterance of the words intended. This process is briefly called assimilation, and there is no limit to its play so long as it does not overstep the bounds of intelligibility, which is assumed to be the object of speech. Take for instance the Manx word shassu, now written shassoo ' the act of standing ' (O. Ir. sessom, sessam, Mod. Goi. seasamh) : at the present day the word is never sounded with ss or s but with a far softer consonant which is sometimes nearly identical with z in English words : let us call it f. This change implies that in pronouncing assu we begin with a voiced sound (the vowel a) and pass to a voiceless one (the consonant ss) to return to a voiced one (the vowel «). In other words the action of the vocal chords in sounding a has to be discontinued in sounding w and to be commenced anew when u comes to be pronounced ; so that it would be simpler if the action of the vocal chords could be continued without the interruption, and that is just what is secured by the substitution for ss of the voiced consonant C Hence it is that shassu has become sha^u, with a reduction of the labour of pronunciation effected by the partial assimilation of the sibilant to the vowels before and after it. Take also the case of a word like the Manx pobyl, now written pobble ' a people ' (Ir. poSuI, So. pobull), and you are warranted in supposing, that, by the time when these Goidelic spellings with b were fixed upon, the vowel-flanked p of the Latin word populus, which is here the starting point, had been mutated from piob. I may add that Manx has since gone further, for it has reduced the b to the corre- sponding voiced spirant which may be written t; for the present pronunciation oi pobyl is potyl or poU, which means the substitution of a continuous sound (the spirant 5) for the stopped mute b.
It is not to be supposed that this kind of mutation is confined to Manx : it is in fact one of the oldest attested in Goidelic, and it is well known to Celtic scholars, that such a word, for instance, as

78 MANX PHONOLOGY.
hoghilliy, now written bochilley ' a herdsman ' (Ir. luachaill, Sc. bua- chaille, Welsh bugail (pp. 28, 65) must originally have had, not gh or ch but c, just as much as the kindred Greek /3oukoXos had a k. In bochilley the velar ch remains ; but ch or gh is exceptional in Manx, since most Manx spirants situated as the ch is in this instance, have disappeared wholly, as may be seen in the case of the Manx words gyn ghrU 1 8, now written gyn chroo ' uncreated,' literally ' without a forming.' This would be written in Mod. Irish gan chruthughadh and in Scotch Gaelic gun chruthachadh, with three consonants which have wholly ceased to be either sounded or written in Manx, though some of them may still be heard in the sister languages. On comparing gyn chroo with the Irish gan chruthughadh it will be noticed that some of the factors of the mutation in the latter have wholly disappeared, even in Irish, namely the vowel that once followed the dental at the end of the noun : we know that it was once there and that it was u the stem of the word being qurtagaiu-, of the same formation as verbal nouns of the Xatin Fourth Declension. The other factor lost is the vowel which ended gyn, Irish gan, and helped to bring about the mutation of croo into chroo. That such a vowel was once there is made certain by this mutation ; for if gyn ended originally with the nasal we should now have not gyn chroo but gy groo or gyn groo compare nyn groo 36, ' our creation.' As to the mutation following a nasal see the remarks which are shortly to follow on that subject.
It will suflSce to have here called attention to the fact of the disappearance of some of the factors of a mutation, in other words to the necessity of always bearing in mind, that the most modern or corrupt pronunciation — I use the word ' corrupt ' in its popular sense : it has no scientific sense in glottology — of a Celtic phrase cannot be phonologically explained without reference to a stage of phonetics corresponding to that of ancient Greek or Latin with their thematic vowels and complete system of case endings. This is accounted for by the universal Celtic custom of speaking in phrases, which may be described as highly agglutinative ; and it may, to a certain extent, be illustrated by means of French, which, though consisting chiefly of Latin words, inherits in its phrasing of them the agglutinative tendency of Celtic : I refer to what French grammarians call a liaison between two words. Take, for example, such combinations as a-t-il, which can only be explained by means of the Latin original habet ilk. As already suggested, vocalic mutation must have begun early in Goidelic, for it is attested by the Ogam inscriptions of Ireland. In fact it is probable

THE CONSONANTS. 79
that no simple or single / or c, for example, between vowels had regularly any other sound in Early Goidelic than that of th or ch ; so, when the mute / had to be written in Ogam, resort was had to dd; and instances occur of gg and 65 used probably in the same way. Moreover the negative evidence of loanwords from Latin favours this conclusion, as the bulk of them show only the later mutation of / and c into d and g. A few, however, show the older mutation to iA and cA, such as the follow- ing : — Med Ir. cUrech, Manx cleragh ' a clerk,' from Latin clericus ; Ir. crock ' a cross,' from Latin crux, cruets ; Med. Ir. deochan, M.a.nxjoghan •a deacon,' from Latin diaconus; Ir. domhnach, Manx diinagh, now written doonaght ' the Lord's Day,' and ' the Lord's house,' from Latin dominicum ; Ir. IdecA, now written laocA ' a soldier, a hero/ from Latin laicus; and I may add Ir.peccad, now written peacadh, Manx Jiecky 22, now written peccah, from Latin peccatum '.
The ch in gyn chroo is there for the same reason, as has already been shown, as the ch in bochilley; but there is practically this diiference, namely, that the ch in bochilley is constantly medial, while instead of chroo we have the word sometimes in its dictionary form of croo or else in that of groo as in nyn groo. Here then the one form is kept more or less in check by the other two, while, in the case of bochilley, there would be no such a check. The result on the whole is that a medial consonant oiFers less resistance to the working of phonetic decay, as may be seen from such an instance as pobyl ' a people,' but tdy phobyl ' thy people,' where the mutation leaves the one / of populus repre- sented hy ph (or_/) and the other by the far softer consonant b. The strongest position for a consonant in Celtic is that of an initial — a real initial, not one reduced for the time to a medial by the prefixing of a particle — and the working of the system as a whole seems to have a tendency to throw emphasis on the difference between initial and medial consonants. At any rate initial consonants are often pronounced with a force which may be said to amount to aspiration, as is well known in the Anglo-Irish pronunciation of Pat as P'hat and the like : similarly in Welsh such a word as tdn ' fire ' is mostly pronounced as if written fhdn. This kind of pronunciation allows a considerable margin, so to say, for the display of exceptions. These latter are usually particles not bearing the stress of the voice, certain pronouns

' I add the following from Stokes' Celiic Declension, pp, 8, 10, 16 : ctiach {caucus), flch {vicus), cailech {calix), cuthe {puteus^, bachall (pacilla), braissech (brassica^, lurech {lorica', sralhar (stratura), Hack {theca), tonach (tunica).

8o MANX PHONOLOGY.
or adverbs, and other subsidiary vocables, possibly also vocatives, which may, however have originally been preceded by a vowel particle like the interjection O in English. So, if we leave them on one side as doubtful, we may take as our example the preposition dy, still written dy, but pronounced iSy ' to, of (Goi. do, de, Med. Welsh o for dd in oe 'to hiSj'and O. Welsh dp, pronounced probably ^z', Mod. Welsh t). Here there can be no question of any vowel preceding the d or 3 and any vowel following is inadequate to account for the mutation ; but the toneless ^ pronunciation of the word gives a favourable opportunity for phonetic decay to tell on the consonant, and this circumstance may, therefore, be regarded as not wholly to be overlooked in any explana- tion of the change of sound in a case of this kind.
The initial mutation, in which the vowels play the most important part, and which one may characterize as vocalic or smooth mutation, has long occupied the attention of the native grammarians of Ireland : it is known to them by the name of 'aspiration.' In other words when cruihughadh becomes chruthughadh the c is said to be aspirated to ch ; but that is not true except in so far as concerns the spelling, which involves writing an h in the digraph ch. This should never be forgotten when their term aspiration is used in reference to the mutations. Their scheme recognizes the reduction of p, t, c to ph, tk, ch and of b, d, g to bh, dh, gh, to which they add /, s, m, as liable to become /h, sh, mh respectively. The other mutation, namely that which involves a nasal consonant, is termed in Irish grammar eclipsis, as will be explained presently, but the name is nearly as unfortunate as that of aspiration in the previous case. According to the theory underlying this name, p, t, c, are eclipsed by b, d, g, and original h, d,g by m, n, and y (or the sound of ng in the standard pronunciation of the English word ' song ' and ' hang'). Leaving for consideration later the supposed eclipsing of /by bh, which likewise forms a part of this schdme, it is to be noticed that the rest of that scheme consists of two dissimilar portions. Thus the second half means that mb, nd, and yg
^ These words are not identical but there has been persistent confnsion of the two prepositions do' to' and di ' of ' in the Celtic languages.
^ When not toneless it has been preserved in Welsh unmodified either in consonant or vowel: thus the affirmative answer to a question whose verb is a preterite, is do, as for example in the following, A wnaeth efe hynny? Do, ' Did he do that ? Yes.' Here do is an abbreviation of some such a form as do -wnaeth 'he did,' with the verb repeated according to the Celtic rule, the do being used as a prefix marking one of the verbal aspects, as they would be called in Slavonic grammar.

THE CONSONANTS. 8i
become mm or w, nn or n, and yy or y : in other words the mute is totally assimilated to the preceding nasal. The other half of the scheme may likewise involve a nasal, but the latter instead of as- similating the mute, submits to be itself assimilated to the mute : thus mp, nl, yc become respectively pp, it, cc, which chiefly means that the passage for the breath is submitted to an appreciable interval of interruption. At any rate it has proved such as to prevent the next stage from being the entire removal of the interruption, which would mean a mutation to ph, th, ch. What we have, therefore, as the re- sultants here, is another series of stopped mutes, namely the voiced ones b, d, g, which, it is unnecessary to add at this point, are subject in Manx to a further change, namely one which reduces them to the correspond- ing voiced spirants or even to zero. Lastly when an enclitic which happens to begin with / or c — no p enclitic occurs — is subjected to mutation of its initial, the changes undergone are those of medial pp, it, cc; for the absence of a vowel preceding the consonant means insufficient inducement to mutate the stopped consonant into a con- tinuous consonant or spirant : so the resultants are as already said h, d, g, not ph, th, ch. Take for instance the Manx possessive pro- noun spelled in the Phillips Prayerbook dy 38, 57, 123, thy, dthy, 473, 477) tdy 21, 31, now written dty ' thy' (Goi. do, Welsh dy) and contrast it with the cognate Goidelic tH, 'thou,' Welsh //. The Goidelic dialects in common brought the original initial / down to d, and since then Manx has gone a step further, for the present pronunciation of the word is Sy. Now as to the term ' eclipsis,' let us take it as applied, for instance, in the case of Irish ar mbd ' our cow ' (from am + bd) : here the b having been assimilated to the m is said to be eclipsed by it, and the modern spelling is ar m-bo, with the hyphen regarded as indicating that the consonant before it is to be sounded instead of the one following it. So far as this case is concerned the mischief done is not very serious; but when for instance arn + ceari comes to be written ar g-ceart ' our right,' for an older ar cceart, sounded now ar geart, the explanation is wholly inadmissible. For to say that the mutation implied is an eclipsing of r by ^ is a serious distortion of the fact, that yc has by successive stages been reduced here to g ; and so with the other consonants in point. Whenever, therefore, the term eclipsis is used one has to bear in mind, that what fitness it may be said to have, applies alone to the spelling in Irish, and, to a less .extent, in Scotch Gaelic, rather than to the pronunciation in any Goidelic dialect.

8z MANX PHONOLOGY.
The strongest position for a consonant in a Manx word as already hinted is that of an initial, and next in the order of strength is prob- ably that of a final, while the weakest is undoubtedly that of a medial flanked by vowels. In this last, the consonants more liable to change are as a rule reduced to the softest spirants of their respective organs, or else they are squeezed altogether out of the pronunciation. In Old Irish one of the strongest positions for a consonant was a medial one protected by a preceding / or r, but this is hardly to be noticed in Manx except in an occasional instance like fir key 8i, \io, farkey 82, fayrke 530, fargey 570, now written faarkey ' sea, ocean ' (Med. Jr. fairggx, fairge. Mod. Goi. fairgi), and the borrowed word sagart now written saggyrt ' a priest ' (Goi. sagart from the Latin sacerdos).
As the term vocalic mutation has been suggested where a mutable consonant flanked by vowels is modified by their joint influence, one might apply some such a term as subvocalic mutation to any case where one of the two vowels is absent, or where the place of one or both of the vowels is taken by such a sonant as n, I, or r, or even where the two vowels, though present, have not so far influenced the inter- vening mute as to reduce it to the state of a voiced spirant. Thus ' subvocalic mutation ' would cover a good deal more than what is understood by eclipsis or nasal mutation, a good deal, in fact, that ought not to be dissociated from it. Lastly, as a recapitulation of these remarks, one may say, that the chief accidents to which the consonants of the Goidelic languages are liable, may be comprehensively classified somewhat as follows :

a Vocalic Mutation. ^ Subvocalic Mutation.

i. I. Weakening by <
2. Extinction by | " Jr^"'^ Assimilation. ■'10 Elision.
ii. Reinforcement by < " _ "
( /3 Grouping.
But these various processes are so intimately associated in the history of many of the words produced as examples in the following chapters, that it would not conduce to clearness or brevity to arrange the details with any regard to such a scheme as I have just sketched.

THE BILABIALS. 83
Labial Consonants — The Bilabials.
The group meant is that to which p and h belong as pronounced in English : all the sounds embraced are formed with the help of the two lips as distinguished from somewhat similar sounds uttered with the aid of the lower lip and the upper teeth, such asyor v.
The voiceless Mute, p.
It is well known to the student of the Celtic languages that Aryan p never remains in Celtic words, but is either swept away without a trace as in Manx der, now written oj/r ' father ' (Goi. athair,'L?iWn pater , "En^ish father), or replaced by another consonant as in shiaght ' seven ' (O. Ir. secht. Mod. Goi. seachd, Med. Welsh seith. Mod. Welsh saith, Latin septem). Add to this that the Goidelic dialects have not made qu into / as the Brythonic ones have, and it follows that in Manx a p can only be regarded as (i) either a sporadic product as in the peyn of iim peyn 312, no'vi jee'm pene'* 'of myself,' as compared yniih. /^jn, heyn (pp. 44, 72), now hene 'self' IJx./^in, Sc./ein,/hein), or else as part of a borrowed word.
(2) Under this second head may be mentioned the following instances: payg 154, now written paag 'a kiss' (Goi. pSg, from the haXin pax, ablative /a^tf, 'peace ' with which should be compared the Welsh t'mpog " ' a kiss ' from the Latin in pace) ; spyryd, now written spyrryd ' spirit ' (O. Ir. spirut, spiurt, Mod. Goi. spiorad, Welsh
yspryd, from Latin spiritus); spuindg 177, spuing 146, now written spunge ' a sponge,' borrowed from English ; and knapp, now cramp ' a plague,' from the English knappe (p. 33).
(3) This classification is definite enough in theory, but the worst of it is, that it leaves us with a margin of instances of obscure origin, which may, however, be expected to prove mostly to be likewise loan-words. Take for example, such words a.s pda 177, 546, 617, now/aa oxpaagh ' thirst, the act of feeling thirsty ' (Ir. pddhadh, So. pathadh) ; palchey

' McAlpine in his Gaelic Dictionary mentions the Argyle form sibh pein ' yon yourselves ; ' and iu Ireland 1 have heard pjin repeatedly from the mouth of no less accurate a speaker of Irish than the late John MacHale, Archbishop of Tuam, who pronounced it so in his sermons,

See my remarks on this word in the Rev. Celtique, vi. 44. No native Celtic

word for a kiss has as yet been discovered.
G 2

84 MANX PHONOLOGV.
32, still ^a/f^^' (also palchys) 'plenty' {Ji.pailt O'ReiUy, pdi7/eas, Sc. J>atU ' plentiful,' pailieas ' plenty ') ; and Parldyn, now Parlane, a native name, possibly Pictish, but identified with that of St. Bartholomew (p. 4).
A word how as to the treatment of / in the Manx language : — I. It remains intact as in paa 'thirst,' and paag 'a kiss'; also in spyrryd ' spirit.'
2. It is mutated (i) into the voiceless spirant ph as in tdy pkohyl, now dty phobble 'thy people' (radical /0i5)//, pobhle), wiA yn phessUn 18, now un phersoon ' one person ' (radical pessiin, persoon ' person ').
(2)' Into 5 as in nan hekaghyn 27, now nyn beccaghyn 'our sins' (radical /^cca^^w) ; fer ny bott 125, 'the potter,' literally 'man of the pots ' (radical pott) ; also finally ,as in paab ' a pope ' from the Latin papa, ' father,' and in poib ' a pipe,' borrowed from the English word.
(3) When this b finds itself between sonants it is liable to be reduced in the pronunciation of the present day to the corresponding voiced spirant S, as in the case oi poityn, plural oi poib 'a pipe ' : for other instances see under S.
The voiced Mute, b.
In Manx this consonant regularly represents Goidelic b, whatever the origin of the latter may be, Aryan b or bh, gu or ghu. It also takes the place of/ as already indicated.
I. In point of treatment in the language, it may remain intact (i) initially as in b/, be, now be 'to be, being' (Ir. beith, Sc. bitk); b& 23, 347, now written bea 'life' (Goi. beatha, Welsh bywyd); bi, now written bee 'viorW (O. Ir. bith. Mod. Ir. bioth, Welsh byd); bi 608, now written bee ' food ' (Goi. biadA, Welsh bwyd) ; ienn, now ben ' a woman * (Goi. bean, Welsh benyw), and ben rii 30, ' a queen,' literally ' a female king ' (Sc. banrigh), eventually made in Manx into ben riin 23, now benrein 'a queen' (Ir. bain-rioghan, Sc. banrighinn, the logic of which words is not very apparent, as they seem to involve the equivalent of O. Irish rigan. Mod. Ir. rioghan ' a queen ').
(2) Non-initially it remains when protected by r or / as in karbyd 265, now carbyd 'a bier or hearse' (Mod. Goi. carbad ' a. chariot or coach, a bier or hearse, the jaw of an animal,' O. Ir. carpat with b sharpened after r into /, which is proved to be secondary by the
' Had I been able to convince myself that the first syllable is nasalized in Manx, I should have felt inclined to think these words not unconnected with the English ' plenty.'

THE BILABIALS. 85
Welsh car/an =:*carhant- 'a frame or frame-work,, the cops or ripples of a cart or wagon,' and by ancient names like Ptolemy's KapffavTopiyuv, while the Welsh cerbyd ' a chariot or coach,' is probably a loan-word from Goidelic). It remains preceded by / in the Manx name of Scotland which with the definite article always prefixed to it is '« Albin'^ (Sc. an Albainn), representing strictly speaking only the Goidelic dative-accusative form, while the remarkable genitive Alba always occurs in Meayl ny h-Alba 'the Mull of Galloway' (Scotch genitive also Alba in feadhna h-Alba 'through the length and breadth of Scotland'). On the other hand the O. Irish nominative was Alba, genitive Alban, dative-accusative Albain, sometimes with a p instead of b; the latter, however, is proved to be the more original of the two by the early form Albio, genitive Albionis, given by Latin authors.
2. (i) It becomes v (written bh in Irish and Scotch) as an initial in vocalic mutation ('Aspiration') as in tdy vdys 22, now dly vaase ' thy death' (radical bays, Goi. bds) ; dyvegg 18, now jehveg 'from nothing' (radical beg ' little, a little,' Goi. beag) ; and yn vrii 1 7, now yn vree ' the substance ' (radical bree, Goi. brigh).
(2) When that v as an initial in mutation is followed by u or w it becomes zero, as in vuiagh 628, now wooiagh 'pleased' (radical bwootagh^, O, Ir. buidech, Mod. Goi. butdheach), as to which see p. 66 above.
(3) As a medial also the v regularly disappears, as in g6yr 1 1 2, now written ^0fl2>- 'goats,' plural oS. goayr 'a goat' (Ir. gabhar, Scgobhar, gabhar, Welsh gafr); in eanys 432, now eunys 'felicity' (Med. Ir. Sibinniiis, Sibnius, Mod. Ir. aoibhneas, aoibhnios, Sc. aoibhneas); and tSyr 246, ioer 27 'give, do thou give' (Med. Ir. tabair. Mod. Ir. tabhair, Sc. thoir). So also in contact with another voiced spirant as in oeyr 621, now oyr 'a cause,' (O. Ir. adbar, Mod. Ir. adhbhar, Sc. aobhar).
3. It is assimilated to a preceding m, as in y mayg 31 'their
' Sometimes I thought I heard this pronounced with v and always with = English aw, that is to say NoKvin. Kelly and Gill, however, conspire to write Alpin, though it is needless to say that they now and then forgot that spelling, which probably represented a pronunciation not current in the Island in their time, if ever : they got the hint from Irish sources and from their own etyjnologizings.
» This is pronounced bui^gh and it has to be carefully distinguished from bwaagh • pretty,' pronounced i^tag-Ji, Med. Ir. buidech (? btiaidech) Mod. Ir. bdidheach, Sc. boidheach. These two have been identified by Windisch in the Glossary to his Ir. Texte, s. v. budech, p. 407.

86 MANX PHONOLOGY.
drowning, i.e. the drowning of them' for j/m-iqyg from the radical dqyg (O. Ir. bddud^ 'a shipwreck' Welsh iodti to 'drown or be drowhed'); and nan mie 31, now nyn mea 'our life' (for nym.-^ bed) from the radical bea (O. Ir. beihu. Mod. Goi. beatha), where it is to be observed that the pronunciation may be represented as nyme, and that the second n has only been re-inlroduced into the spelling from full forms like nan aran 27, now«y« arran^ 'our bread.' The same thing happens when the b is not initial, as in imm 538, now eeym 'butter' (Med. Ir. imb, imm. Mod. Goi. im, Wdsh ymenyn, all from the same i;oot as the Latin unguo 'I smear ').
The voiced Spirant, S.
By this I mean a bilabial spirant b, or, otherwise described, a v formed with the help of the two lips, not of the lower lip and upper teeth : it is the u of the German words ' quick,' ' quelle,' and it has been already mentioned. It suggests a companion sound which might be called a spirant/, otherwise described as any pronounced with the two lips — it might be designated 1^ ; but this I have never noticed in Manx. I must confess also that I am far from certain as to the extent to which S prevails ; but I have ascertained with care, that it is the labial occurring medially in the present pronunciation of such words, for instance, as the poibyn ' pipes ' already mentioned ; and it is commonly sounded for^, pp, or bb flanked by vowels, as in kapyl 132, 552, kabyl 567, now cabbyl (pronounced cdtl or cSBl) ' a horse ' (Ir. capull, Sc. capall, Welsh ceffyT) ; cdbbal ' a chapel ' (pronounced catat), from the late Latin cappella, applied to any sacred edifice of small dimensions ; pobyl, now pobble ' a people ' (p. 77) ; obyr 48, now written obbyr ' work, business ' (Med. Ir. opat'r, Mod. Goi. obat'r, Welsh gober, all from the Latin opera) ; and iappi 49, now iappee (pronounced tabt) ' quick ' (Goi. tapaidti).
On comparing v and Z together the question suggests itself as to whether b subjected to mutation became 3 or » previous to its dis- appearing. Looking at it from a physiological point of view one might expect the former (S) as a pure labial to take the place of a pure
' The modern Goidelic dialects have iathadh to ' drown ' with a th due probably to association with another verb of the same origin as O. Ir. at-bath ' died.'
' It matters not here whether we set out from nan or nam in the case of nyn mea ; for even in the former case nan + bea would have to become nam-bea : that is to say, the nasal must be homogeneous with the mute which it is to assimilate before that assimilation can take place ; and so in other cases.

THE DENTILABIALS. 87
labial {6) ; on the other hand the v of such instances as vdjis, vegg, and vrii is not bilabial. It may, however, have in such words super- seded the bilabial, but I have no evidence of the succession^, t, v which that would imply. One may add for what it is worth, that foreign v undergoes the same treatment as native v (for an older b), that is supposing the former was v and not S, in such a word, for instance, ss/oayr ' favour ' {Ix./dbhar, ^c.fabhor, Welsh_/a^r, from Lztia/avor through English or French), Lastly it is to be borne in mind that the mutation in Manx from 3 to » is Goidelic, in the sense of being far older than that of b (for/) to b. In fact this mutation is not yet quite closed, for between / and S one may still hear various grades of pro- nunciation including b ; thus, besides cabbj>l pronounced cdSl, you may hear it also with a b occasionally. In a word this mutation is one which is establishing itself, and till it is established a certain latitude would be allowed in the pronunciation.
The Dentilabial Consonants.
These are the consonants^ and v pronounced with the help of the lower lip and the upper teeth as in English : the corresponding mutes are, as far as I know, not recognized in any civilized speech, though the two, namely, a / and a b pronounced with the upper teeth and lower lip, sometimes occur as a personal peculiarity of men or women with prominent upper teeth : they seem to find it troublesome to bring the upper lip down far enough to meet the lower one every time they have to pronounce labial mutes.
The voiceless Spirant, yi
This occurs in Manx mainly (i) as an initial and the representative of Aryan u ox w: it is mostly written/" as in the other Goidelic languages, for instance, in the words _/^r, still written y«r 'a man' {It. /ear, Sc./ear, Latin vir, p. 52);/)'^, now written^f' knowledge, intimation ' {Go\. fios, Welsh gwys) ; fiir, now written ^^r ' true ' (Goi. fior, Welsh ^te/zr, Latin virus). But with thorough inconsistency/^ is used instead of/ in a few Manx words suchas/^ayj ^oi,phdas 603, ■aow/aase 'empty' {Go\./ds); and pAadeyr 61, still v/ntten pAadeyr ' a prophet ' (^Xrfdidheaddir ' a prophet,' /dt'dheadSireachd ' prophecy ' Sic. faidheadaireachd).
(2) It also occurs as the mutation consonant for /, as in tdy phohyl ' thy people' already mentioned, p. 79.

88 MANX PHONOLOGY.
Now Goidelic makes Aryan u initial intoy^ and allows the same semi- vowel u to be elided when flanked by vowels (p. 58), while it modifies it into V when it is a medial preceded by n, I, r (p. 89) ; but the facts could hardly be expected to present themselves in this relation to one another to anyone not looking beyond the bounds of Goidelic : such a one would naturally think that/" is simply liable in the one case to be mutated away altogether and in the other to remain as v. So in the former case Irish and Scotch orthography sometimes inserts the digraph/%, to which no feound is given, and employs in the latter the digraph bh which is sounded v or w. This view does not represent the direction of the phonetic changes in question, but it indicates the hnes on which analogy moves with regard to_/; and as an illustration it may be mentioned, that even /A when it is the successor of a/ is now and then treated in Manx just as/" is supposed to be in vocalic muta- tion. Take for example the word Ihimg ' a halfpenny ' (Ir, kithphighin) from lieh ' half 2,v\A.ping ' a penny.'
It is an interesting question how Aryan u became/" in Goidelic : it is written in Ogam irr, which in Latin versions of the inscriptions is represented by V; but it is open to grave doubt that it was ever sounded like English v, as one would have expected accordingly to find it written 3 T, as in the case ofnv, which in one Ogam inscription at least is found written iiiii 1, »3'. The vocable in which it occurs is Sdanbi, the genitive of a name written Sanb or Sanbh in later Irish. On the whole it is perhaps safer to suppose that initial u was treated somewhat as it was in Brythonic, where the stages of the develop- ment are fairly clear. Simultaneously with the rounding of the lips a narrowing of the passage from the throat was effected by nearing together the back of the tongue and the velum palatinum which pro- duced a very gentle spirant gh, so that an initial u became ghu ; and occupying thus the strong position in the word it was strengthened either into gu or chu. Hence it happens that most of the Welsh words
' This is an instance of the influence of the Latin alphabet, in which b had the value of V (as well as of b') from the fourth century down, if not earlier. In the ordinary spelling of O. Irish, b is the regular representative of d as in marb ' dead ' (later marbh, Welsh marw), and fedb ' a widow ' (later fedhbh, Welsh gweSw, Latin vidua). In no such a word can the sound in question have ever been the bilabial mute b, though constantly suggested by O. Ir. orthography, the sim- plicity of which is far more misleading than the longer spelling of later Irish. Since this was written an Ogam inscription found at Silchester has Tb'va. the genitive Ebicaios, which had it come from a Brythonic source would probably assume the form of Evocati in Latin. See the Academy for 1893, ii. 153.

THE DENTILABIALS. 89
in question now begin with gw or ckw ; nor is that all, for some of them had the option between the two : take for instance, chwareu or gwareu ' to play,' and chwysigen or gwysigen ' a bladder/ from the Latin vesica. In Goidelic, however, the process is more obscure, and best compared perhaps with the blending of h or ck and w into/" in the Scotch dialect of Aberdeen which has _fu and/ar corresponding to standard English who and where. But whatever the exact nature of the process may have been, the old spelling with v comes down into the eighth century manuscript of Adamnan's Life of St. Columba in the Irish names, for instance, of Vinnianus and Virgnous, that is to say Finnian and Fergna respectively.

The voiced Spirant, v.
Ri Manx this occurs (i) chiefly as a mutation of initial 3 or »? as in tdyvdys 'thy death' (radical hays, p. 4 above), and in veck 28 'sou' (Irish mhic) the vocative of mach. There is no distinction, it may be observed, between v for h and v for m, except that m nasalized the vowel of its syllable before undergoing the mutation to v, and that the nasality remains.
(2) Original Aryan u after n, /, r, appears in Goidelic as v, but Manx has made final nv, Iv, rv into nu, lu, ru (p. 53). When, however, the V is not final it may remain as in such instances with nv, as gha vel, interchanging with gha nel or gha nell, now written cha ml ' is not ' (Sc. cha'n 'eit) ; vel ' is ' after the relative an, which has dis- appeared, as in idi'd as velldchiit 222, 'whence it cometh' literally ' from where (is it) that it comes ; ' so also with the particle an in an veil 391, 395, 'is there' (Ir. an bh-fuil, Sc. am bheil), as to which one must explain, that the particle is never present in the Manx of the present day, except in its mutational effect, though it occurs sporadically in the Phillips Prayerbook as in anjeanaydsyn 539 'shall they do,' and in an bit 586, ' num erit.' The permanence of the v is not confined to the verb vel : witness gha vdyg 514, now written cha vaag • will not leave ' (Sc. chan/hag), and the following, where both the nasal and the v are retained, in the Phillips Prayerbook— er an vakin ayd 256, now er vakin ad (Tadica.\/akin) ' after seeing them,' more literally ' after the sight of them.' We next come to Iv and rv, and find an instance of the former in shallvdyn, shalvayn 82, ' a herd ' (derived from an earlier form of the word shelloo (p. 12); and of the latter in marvaanagh 'mortal' (from marvaane 'mortality,' derived from an earlier form

90 MANX PHONOLOGY.
of marroo (p. 13), and in such combinations as ernan vrial 33, 83, 514, now er nyn vendeil, er nyn goadey ' preserved, defended,' and dan vrialy shin 77 ' to defend us,' whfere the radical would be frial,frialy (Med. Ix.frithailem 'attendance on,' Mod. \x. fritheoladh, Sc.frithea- ladh to ' attend on, minister to '), whence the imperative friil 35, ' deliver.'
As to the treatment of this v in Manx, whatever its origin may happen to be, suffice it to add (i) that it remains intact initially in such cases as y ven ' the woman ' (radical beri), and tdy vdys ' thy death ' (radical bays). So also when the radical is m as in veck, now vac (the vocative oi mac) ' son' ;yn gAei'd veass 234, novi yn ckied-vess ' the firstfruits ' (radical meass, mess, Goi. meas) ; and ery ghiaru v^yr 417, 'on the fourth finger' (radical meyr, Goi. miur).
(2) But it may disappear initially in this mutation when followed by or « giving rise to u as in vuiagh, now wootagh ' pleased,' radical buiagh, booiagh ; and vilar, now wooar ' great,' radical muar,. mooar (p. 66).
(3) Medially v disappears whatever the vowels may be, as in/bur 488, now /bawr,/bzt)ar ' giant' {^x.fomhor 'one of the Fomoiri,' Sc./bmA- ai'r, famhair ' a giant ') ; /&r ' give " (Ir. tabhair); y ghuxish, now wheesh 'so much, insomuch' (Ir. cSimheas, p. 61); and in the remarkable form tyny or iiiyne (O. Ir. inmain, Mod. Ir. ionmhuin ' dear, beloved,' comparative ionmhuine) in formulae rendering the English verb to 'love,' such as skuyne, bityne, and niyny or niiyne in the following instances— jAz«w sMyne laym gy djfar 224 ' dearly beloved,' more literally ' you that are dear to me tenderly' ; eshyin shieny lesh anayn elk 41, 'he that loveth another ;' gy bUyne lesh-syn shuintyn 224, ' that he loved us ' literally ' that we were dear to him ; ' bi^f^ lats 505, 535, 'thou hast loved' (So, b' ionmhuin leai); nagh niiyne lesh y vrder 225, nagh niyny leshy vrder 228, now nagh nhynney lesh e vraar ' that loveth not his brother ' ; and erson gy niynny lein ny brderaghyn 228, now er-yn-oyr dy nhynney Ihien ny braaraghyn 'because we love the brethren ' ; gy nieny ley/yn darrie ynje elk 41, ' that ye love one another.' The Manx iyny or iiiyne seems to analyse itself into iyn or myn plus the pronoun / ' he, it ^ ' and in the former we recognize the
' Another explanation would be that itiyne represents the Goidelic comparative ionmhuine; bat this is rendered less probable by such a parallel as the above Scotch Gaelic b'ionmhuin leat. Accordingly the Manx gy btiyne lesh-syn shui- niyn, for instancCj must be construed literally somewhat as follows : ' that it was dear to him, [to wit] w .'

THE DENTIL ABIALS. 91
Goidelic inmain made into invuin, from which the first nasal disappeared, just as in the archaic word innivjiyl (now written, but seldom used, inney-veyl) for *inniin-vfyl 'a bond-maid, a maid-servant,' literally 'a shorn or hairless girl' (p. 17) ; and as in cha vel and other instances noticed in this chapter.
(4) V disappears sometimes in nasal mutation, especially when the nasal is retained as in ghanel 291 (more rarely gha vet) 'is not' (Sc^ cha 'n 'eil), and gha nou 59, ' will not find or get,' now respectively cha nel or cha vel and cha now or cha vow (Ir. nocha n-fagham ' we do not find,' O'Donovan's Ir. Grammar, p. 158); and so with noagh as in nagh noagh 59, (Ir. nach hh-fuigheadh, Sc. nach faigheadH) ' should not get,' which is now written nogh or vogh. But I have never heard the forms with v used in conversation in the North of the Island, and I believe that even in the South they are less used than those with «. The two forms, gha nel and gha vel for instance, postulate as their common starting point ghan vtl, which in the one case became chanel, hanil, and in the other chavel, havel (p. 89). The Old Irish forms of this verb substantive are found written fil, fail, feil, fel, Scotch Gaelicy^z'/; but the Modern Irish \%fuil, so that the Manx cha nel or cha vel would be represented in Irish by nocha bh-fuil, though the usual combination is ni fhuil 'is not,' pronounced nil. This verb is not known to have any word related to it in the Brythonic languages and its origin is wholly obscure.

CHAPTER VI.

Dental Consonants — The Ambidentals.
The consonants here meant are formed by the contact of the tongue with the edge of the upper teeth, or at any rate at so low a level that it usually touches the edge of the lower teeth as well, and this circumstance it is that has suggested to me the term ambidental as the best fitted to convey a fairly correct idea of the sounds in question. The tongue may be protruded between the teeth in forming them, but that is not necessary, so I have abstained from calling them inter- dental. Practically, however, the English reader will form a sufficiently correct notion of them by watching his own pronunciation of th in the word ' thin ' and th in ' this,' for I find no great difference between them and Manx th and S. Now these teeth-edge consonants form a very important feature of all Goidelic dialects, so that it is essential to distinguish them carefully from the alveolars, the position of the formation of which is higher and practically indentical with that of English / and d. Now the alveolars go with the narrow vowels e and i, while the ambidentals on their part have their affinity with the broad vowels a, o, u,y. Lastly the group contains not only c, 6, t.h, S but also a corresponding nasal, sibilant, and at least one liquid.
The voiceless Mute, c.
This consonant is formed by bringing the tongue in contact with the upper teeth near their lower edge, but instead of allowing the breath to squeeze through, as in a voiceless English th, a complete interruption takes place. At the moment, however, of the removal of the tongue from its contact with the teeth an after-sound is apt to

THE AMBIDENTALS. 93
be produced which seems to me to consist of a whispered -ch very slightly touched. This may be indicated by a V and the combination by tV, which, it is needless to say, is chiefly perceptible in the position of a final; and so in the case of 6 which becomes iV in a final position. A somewhat exaggerated effect of it may be acquired by the English reader by trying to pronounce bat or cat with the tongue slightly protruded between the teeth. It is the Irish t which becomes th in English caricature as in Pathrick for Patrick, and the sound is quite familiar to me in North Wales, from the Vale of Conwy ' to Snowdon.
This consonant initially represents (i) Aryan / preceding a broad vowel, a liquid or a nasal ; and (2) non-initially it represents Goi- delic tc similarly situated, whatever the process may be to which the tc may owe its origin. (3) Another source of this sound is sc, which in the modem Manx pronunciation becomes at, as to which see the velar mutes. (4) It is introduced between j and r in words like strian 505, stryan 517, now streean ' a bridle ' (Goi. srfan, Welsh ffruyn, from Latin _/?«««»?); and struan, now strooan 'a stream' (Ir. srothdn, Sc. sruthan, Vfthh ffrydan), mutated truan as in harrishy triian 168 ' over the brook,' and asy truan 511' out of the river,' where truan postulates a radical sruan '. (5) Lastly the origin of the final c in such words as the following is obscure and the consonant itself is not constant : saylt 85 now soa/t ' a barn ' (Med. Ir. saball. Mod. Ir. sabhal, Sc. sabhall, sobhat) ; chiymmyll 67, chyimmyli 66, 67, also chimmyl 575, now written (hymmylt'oSxcaca'iextnce., borders,' and, adverbially, 'round about' (Med. Ir. timmchell, Mod. Goi. timchioll); and. ffreskoylt 1^, freskoylt 205, 208, noy/ /rastal ' Ascension-day ' {\r./reasgabhail).
It remains intact in the following positions : (i) As a radical initial ; and then it is represented by / in ihe Phillips Prayerbook, but by / or th in the modern spelling, as in tyei, now thie ' house ' (Sc. taigh, p. 63); talu 468, genitive ialiiin 31, 468, now thalloo, genitive
' It is sometimes caricatured by saying that if you wish to enter on a tSte h tete with a native of Bettws y Coed yon should put up your umbrella to defend yourself against the spray of his dentals. I remember being amused at hearing a woman in the neighbourhood of Llanberis addressing another on the subject of her baby and exclaiming, yv tylsi oV A byg i Aa4 ! ' Isn't he like his father ! ' But I did not then expect to hear her dentals out of the Principality. Nor do I even now know the exact area of Gwyned occupied by the dialect so characterized, but it is very desirable that it should be accurately ascertained.

The English word street has been borrowed and made to conform to the

analogy of strooan as in gys y traid 295, 'to the street ' from the radical straid.

94 MANX PHONOLOGY.
ihallooin ' the ' earth ' (Ir. talamh, gen, talmhan, Sc. talamh, gen. talmhainn) ; trii 2 r, now written three ' three ' (Goi. in) • ta, still written ia ' is ' (Ir. ta, Sc. thd) ; tarroo a ' bull ' (Goi. tarbh). So with the dental mute of the definite article when it becomes the initial of the word to which it is prefixed as in the genitive for instance, of sfyl ' world/ as in hm yn tfyl 551 ' the.ends of the world,' where the noun without the article would be s'^yl, and so in peckaghy\n\ yn tyyl 26, now written peccaghyn y theihll ' the sins of the world,' and in the dative as in cry tjyl now written ery theihll ' in the world.' But before an / this c becomes i as in rdyd yn klyei 467, now (with the radical consonant restored) raad y sleih ' the way of the people." The analysis of the agglutination implied in yn tjyl is as follows : the article in the genitive in its early Goidelic form was approximately ndi, and that of sjyl was soigali or saigali (borrowed possibly from the Latin sdeculum, genitive sseculi); but according to Goidelic rules of phonology ^di soigali must become ^di hoigaili (p. 7 1), which, with the case endings discarded, would be nd hoigail; but 6 and h coming together could only produce t ort'^, whence ^ zoigel, making in Manx yn tyyl oi y tjyl, now writtenj/ theihll. The case of the dative is analogous.
(2) It remains when protected in certain combinations, for instance, such as final nz, and final Iz as in Jeant, still written j'eant ' done, made ' (Goi. d/antd), and aylt 436, now written olt^ 'a member ' (Goi. alt) ; in re final and medial, as in qyrt, now written ort ' on thee ' (Goi. ort) ; kianHrtys 23, 32, now ^za««oo/-/;cf ' government,' kiannoort^' governor; '

■ Cregeen calls it masculine but not without betraying some hesitation and calling attention to Fsalm cvi. 17, where it is masculine, and Mark iv. 28, where it is feminine. In spite of the former passage I should treat it as a feminine : I am so familiar with Thalloo Vretttagh for ' Wales.'
" In the word toshtal as in laue-hoshtal ' lefthand,' we have both an irregular change in the liquid consonant and the loss of a final r, that is if I am right in equating the word with O. Ir. tiiascert, Mod. Ir. tuaisceart 'the north.' The change is in that case not purely phonetic but due probably to the influence of some other word : compare /reskojil/ novr/rastal ' Ascension ' (p. 93). As to the connexion of meaning between • left ' and ' north ' see the note on iwoaie ' north ' (p. 61), the equivalent of which we have in the Irish tuasceri = tuath-scert. Another Manx word for 'lefthanded' is kiuttagk (Goi. ciotach), but it is of obscure origin.
' I am not sure about the derivation of this word, but I should have possibly regarded it as the exact equivalent of Sc. ceannard ' commander,' had there not been also a Sc. ceannabhard of the same meaning. Can it be that the latter part of these words is the English word ward as in ' yioo^-wardX ' the whole would in that case mean 'head ward ' or ' chief protector.'

THE AMBIDENTALS. 95
and gniartaghy 489, now written niartagkey ' to strengthen or confirm : (Ir. neartHghadh, Sc. neariaich) ; ght and st (both medial only) as in boghlyn, still written boghtyn, plural of boght ' poor ' (Goi. bochd) ; ausiyl, now written oslyl ' apostle or disciple ' (O. Ir. apstal, Mod. Ir. absdal, Sc. absioT) ; and H, now written 00 ' thou,' similarly retains its original / after verbal forms ending in s in the Phillips Prayerbook, while the modern orthography levels the dental away, as the result probably of analog;y rather than of a purely phonological change. Thus we have kdid idghyst us 510, now caid yeeaghys 00 'how long wilt thou look' (Ir. cd fad bhias tii dhd fhaicsin, Sc. ciafad a sheallas tu). Here also should be mentioned Teutonic y?, for the dental remains in Manx though the f is there represented by u as in giut, now written gioot ' a gift,' and krouiyn 27, now written croulyn, plural oicr out' craft, cunning.' Lastly, the support given by the terminal dental of the third person singular of the present indicative of the Goidelic verb to the e of the Goidelic pro- noun tH ' thou ' enables that consonant to remain in the Phillips Prayer- book, though it has since disappeared in obedience to analogy. Take for instance jeaghyi us 482 ' thou shalt show ' (Ir. taisbeanfaiAh tti, Sc. nocMatdh tu), and kluinyi us 483, 'thou shalt hear' (Sc. cluinnidih. iu), as to which it is needless to say that the form of the third person singular is made the stem for that of the second, as it is in fact for all the others likewise in this tense.
(3) In certain positions c remains as the continuator of Goidelic cc, as for instance when preceded by a short vowel bearing the stress, in such words as slatt^ 494, now written slat ' a rod, twig, or mace ' (Goi. slat, Welsh ttatA) ; and Bretyn '^ or Bretin ' Wales, Britain,' which is in

' This looks like a derivative from the root slad 'to cut,' as in Irish slaidim ' I hew or cut down,' Welsh ttait ' to cut or mow, to kill ; ' so that slatt may be conjectured to have originally meant ' a cutting, » twig or rod.' The Welsh \i ttaih, which has in English become lath.
' Bretyn, which is Cregeen's spelling, is probably to be preferred to Bretin, but as the word is no longer in use I have not been able to bring it to the test of pro- nunciation. It would seem, however, to match the Sc. Gaelic Breatunn and the Irish genitive Bretan, also to run parallel with the Med. Ir. Saxain, Saxsain ' England,' literally ' Saxons,' the genitive of which should be Saxan. To this last the Sc. Gaelic Sasunn ' England ' seems to point, together with the Manx for ' England ' which is written Sostyn (Cregeen) and Sausin (Kelly). The latter I have never heard, but the other is pronounced Soszyv, which seems to be derived directly from Sasctm for Saxan. The spelling of the Irish Breathnach ' Welsh,' as contrasted with the Manx Bretnagh, suggests that iz has been mutated into zh; but it would be more correct to regard the iz or z as having been elided in Irish

96 MANX PHONOLOGY.
Medieeval Irish -^r^/azM, gen. Bretan, literally ' Britanni, Britannorum' but in Mod. Ir. Breatain, as a feminine singular (Sc. Breatunri) ; and from this is derived Bretnagh ' Welsh ' (Ir. Breathnach, Sc. Breat- unnach)- the native name was Britio, Briitbnes, whence the Welsh Brython ' Welsh or Briton ').
This dental in vocalic mutation becomes tA, a spirant which is further changed as follows: (i) Initially it becomes A as in dy hyei 497, now written dty hie 'thy house' (Sc. do ihaigk), and dy Myr 38, now dty hoor ' thy tower ' (radical ioor). But before an r this h is now pronounced a velar ch as mpecki hryei 21, now peccee hreih 'miserable sinners,' radical treih ' miserable ' (Med. Ir. tr6g, triiag. Mod. Goi. iruagK).
(2) The mutation spirant, when not initial, ceases mostly to be heard, though a final h sometimes appears in the modern spelling, as in aer, now ayr 'a father' (Goi. athair), and Jita \'io,fuya 318, now
feoh ' hatred ' (Go\./uatK). But what stages it passed through ere it was elided it is difficult to say with precision.
(3) In some instances, however, it was undoubtedly softened to* (=//% in English Ikan), which, like 5 derived from 6, was subject to the change to g, to be noticed under the velar gutturals. This has come to pass, for instance, in all third persons singular of the secondary present, as for instance in nagh vodagh 573, 'might not' (Sc. nach
faodadh) ; and nagh noagh 59, ' should not find ' (Sc. nach faigheadh. Mod. Ir. nach bh-fuigheadh or nach bh-faghadh, Med. Ir. /agbad, with ad supposed to represent an ending -a-to. This reduction of 'ch to S is the explanation of the common interchange of th and d in Irish manuscripts, as for example in cath ' war, battle ' (Manx cah, Welsh cat, cad, Gaulish catu-) as compared with the compound of the same word, Med. Ir. cocad, Mod. Ir. cogadh ' war, battle,' which becomes in Manx hagey 538, 567, genitive kagi 61, 570, now caggey, caggee; and in O. Ir. mddrami'l for vidihramail which in Manx is fashioned into moirotl 'motherly,' from moir ' a mother ' (Goi. mdthair). The uncertainty was probably not confined to the spellfng : for a time there would seem to have been a certain amount of choice of pronunciation
before v, and to treat the ih as merely a trick of the spelling. Witness Bretnaig, quoted by Stokes from the Lehar Brecc (fol. 24, col. 2). Compare the case of the Manx iatnys 461, 632, now written taitnys 'delight,' with the Ir. taith- neamhas, Sc. taitneas. This treatment of zv as zhv is not even now universally Irish— it is not Manx at all : thus the actual pronunciation in the County of Waterford of the word for ' Welshman ' is Bpnach.

THE AMBIDENTALS. 97
between tA and S. In fact one seems to detect this even in the Isle of Man, namely in the ancient Ogam inscription containing the genitive droaia, which I take to be a defective spelling of droatta representing h^oavha instead of the 6poa&a which was to be expected (Med. Ir. druad, genitive of drut, Mod. Ir. draoi ' a magician or druid '). Lastly the reduction of Goidelic tA to S is proved by an occasional loan- word in Welsh, such as mediil ' soft, tender,' from an Irish maothal postulated by the derivative maothalachd ' a mollifying ' (O'Reilly) : in Sc. Gaelic it means ' delicacy, tenderness, softness,' and the adjective is maothail ' emollient ' (McAlpine).
(4) In some instances the th seems to have undergone a direct change to the velar guttural cA, as in dagAy 131, now written daagAey 't9 dye or colour,' daghii 130, now daaAit, usually pronounced btaiti 'dyed' (Ir. daite, Sc. daiihte), from dd 526, how written daaA 'colour' (Goi. datA); and in myght'n^ 28 'mercy, clemency,' derived probably from the Goidelic word which is in Irish maotA ' tender, soft,' and takes in Manx the form mjiie 319, now written metgA ' tender ' and pronounced without the gA. So with the plural caggagAyn of caggey ' war (p. 96),' with souragAyn and geuragkyn the plurals of sourey ' summer ' (Med. Ir. samrad) and geurey ' winter (Med. Ir. gemred). These and others like them have served to a certain extent as models for the plurals of other nouns, especially those ending in r, such as cheeragAyn, plural of cAiir 82, now gAeer ' land' (Goi. tir), and brderagAyn 152, now hraaragAyn, plural of braar ' brother ' ; or ending in a vowel such as neaugAyn 488, now written niaugAyn, plural of neau, now niau ' heaven,' and niigAyn 583, now noogAyn plural of nH, now noo ' a saint.'
In nasal mutation t becomes 6, and (i) that 6 remains, written d, both initially and finally, as in dan dulliU 31, 'multiplying, in multiplying,' radical tulliu 'increase, multiplication' (Goi. tuille); er doilcAyn 31, 'having deserved,' radical ioilcAyn, -novi toilgAm 'merit' (Sc. toilltinn); and k^yd, now keead, 'a hundred' (Goi. c/ud, Welsh cant, Latin centuni). Also in the combinations vz and Xc not final, as in ientysio6, now -wntttn yindys 'a wonder' (Ir. tonganlas); and gialtyn 30, now written gialdin ' grant, promise ' (Sc. gealltainn), and I

' In spite of the wide difference of meaning, this is probably the same word as the Scotch maothain given by McAlpine as ' «. //. abdomen,' also ' a di^ase of young persons arising from raising bnrdens.'
H

98 MANX PHONOLOGY.
have heard molteyragh 'fraudulent' pronounced molSeyfagkyftom molteyr ' a deceiver ' (Ir. mealltdir, Sc. mealUair).
(2) A special habit of Manx pronunciation further reduces the 6 into S when flanked by vowels, as for instance in modi 553, now written moddee ' dogs ' (p. 31), pronounced mjSi;/oddey 438, still written foddSy ' far ' (Med. li.fota, Mod. Gox.fadd) ; and the c of a word like slatt or slat ' a rod ' becomes t when a vowel follows as in slattyn ' rods.' This is not confined to the limits of a single word : witness the phrase shooyl ny dhteyn to ' go begging,' literally to ' walk the houses,' where I have heard the dh repeatedly pronounced S in the North of the - Island. This is a case where one would have expected 6 as the result of nasal mutation, but S may be heard instead of 6 in words also \\]isyindys and gialdin already mentioned.
The same softening happens in certain proclitics such as the Manx for ' thy ' which is variously written by Phillips dy, tdy, and dthy, now dty (p. 81). One notices a similar variety of ways of representing this 5 in the case of the synonymous verbals geddyn, feddyn 'to get' iJ.T.gabhdil,/aghbMil ox faghdil, ^c. /aghail, z\so/aotamn): witness geadthyn 18, \g,getdyn 108, 379, getden 423, geaihin ^^<),feadthyn 600, fydethyn 530, ye«/^« 52, 65. These show not only that the same sound was meant as in the proclitic, but that there was a sort of attempt to fix on a special way of denoting it. Otherwise the habit prevailing in the Prayerbook is to write it d between vowels, sometimes dd- whereas the modern orthography regularly uses dd in that position, which would seem to point to // as its direct antecedent, and to indicate that the sound remained 6 after the proclitic written dty and tdy had begun to be sounded i>y ' thy.'
Judging from analogy this vowel flanked 5 might be expected to be now and then elided in Modern Manx ; but I cannot recall an instance. There are, however, certain combinations into which c, entering as a final, is lost in the modern pronunciation. Take for instance Khriist, Khriyst, now written Creest ' Christ ' (O. Ir. Crht, Mod. Goi. Criosd). But the most important combination here is ght, the silence of the / in which occasions considerable uncertainty of spelling, which had begun before Phillips' time. Take such instances as agh, still written agh ' but ' (Med. Ir. acht, Mod. Ir. acM, Sc. ack) ; tossiagh, tossiaght 53, now written toshtaght's. beginning' (Goi. toiseack); and iimagh 71, ixmaght 531, now written eamagh, to ' cry or call,' (p. 54) Mjaght 19, now cooidjaght or cooidjagh 'in company with, together with' (Goi. cuideachd) ; kinnjaght 406, now kinjagh 'constant,

THE AMBIDENTALS. 99
continual' (Goi. cinnteach 'positive, certain'). In modern Manx the fc in such words as these becomes a spelling expedient for securing its full sound for the gh.
The Voiced Mute, 6.
This consonant stands (i) as an initial for Goidelic 6, whether that represent Aryan d or dh, as in dda 290, still daa 'two' (Goi, d&, Welsh dau, Latin duo, Eng. two), and duyne, now written dooinney ' man' homo (Goi. duine, Welsh dyn, cognate with Greek 5«jTds ' mortal' and English dwine, dwindle, p. 26).
(2) It is one of the mutation consonants for t as mentioned under that dental ; and when it happens to be final it may be accompanied with a whispered sound* analogous to that in the combination t/ mentioned at p. 93 above. In its place as a radical it remains initially as in dda, and duyne, and in nasal mutation it may remain both initially and finally as indicated at p. 97.
2. When subjected to change it may become^ and S, and it may in more ways than one be reduced to zero. Thus (i) in vocalic mutation it should become 5 but as a matter of fact a change of organ has occurred, substituting for t the corresponding guttural, g or gh, as to which see under the velar consonants. This change of organs is somewhat concealed in Irish by the fact of the mutation consonant being written d, later dh, which, however, is treated in the pronunciation just as if written gh. This change is amply proved by early Mediaeval Irish texts, and its beginnings date undoubtedly far earlier, since we are forced to regard it as a feature which the Goidelic dialects have in common. Wherever this mutation consonant remains it is written g in the Prayerbook and ^g-^ in the present orthography, as for example in ga, now written ghaa ' two ' (for an older a-ghad), radical, daa ' two' (p. 73); dygh ully guyne 20, now dy chooilky ghooinney 'all men,' radical dooinney 'man'; O veck gavid 28, now O Vac Ghavid 'O son of David,' radical David; andyguaere 514, now ygheyrey to ' condemn him,' radical deyrey (Ir. daoradh).
(2) This g, however, only remains as an initial, for elsewhere it is gone as m jere 20, now wr'Mtn jerrey 'end' (Goi. deireadh), and in
' This used to be as a Welsh sound very familiar to me in my undergraduate days when several natives of Carnarvonshire were fellow-students of mine at Jesus College : one of them in particular had the habit of addressing me as brawitj or ' brother.'
H 2

100 MANX PHONOLOGY.
shiil naau 401, shiilnau 444, shiiMau 41^, now sheelnaue 'mankind' literally 'Adam's seed" (Med. Ir. sil. n-Adaim, Welsh Ml Ada/), Neither does it always remain as an initial: witness, for instance, the vocative Hyne ' man ' for what is more commonly now written ghoointiey, as mentioned at p. 67 : erycheu unagh 85, ' on the sixth Sunday,' radical dUnagh, mutated gUnagh ; and 'a (for gaa, mutated from daa 'two ') in ledyr 'a nolick 62 ' between (the) two Nativities.'
(3) I find the syllable a& submitted to the same sort of treatment that is described by O'Donovan in his Irish Grammar, p. 9, as dealt out to adh in Irish, namely when there is given to it a sound ' like the English word eye, or the German ei in wein ' all over the southern half of Ireland, while the southern counties of Ulster, also Meath, sound it ' somewhat like the ay in the English word mayor! One of the words specified by him is adharc ' a horn ' which is represented in the Phillips Prayerbook by xrick 566, now eairk, plural xyrkyn 557, now eairkyn, where «a«r^ sounds eirc (also lyri). The word is evidently contracted in the usual Manx way from such a form as ai-arc or eiyrc. This may possibly serve as a sort of key to the history of the Manx word graih ' love ' {Ir. grddA. gen. grdidfi) which enjoys a variety of spellings in the Prayerbook such as grayg 403, graiyg 362, grayig 363, 364, 401, 402, grdyi 363, 434, as does also its derivative graygoil 568, grayigoil 581, grayHiil 495, 519, graiuill 545, now written graihoil ' lovely, affectionate ' (Ir. grddhamhuit).
(4) When 6 flanked by vowels represents a mutation of c, or when 6 serves as the initial of certain particles, it is subject to be softened into the spirant S, as indicated at p. 98, which see. It is now needless to remark that Manx has no antipathy to the sound of S : nay it will be seen as we go on. that it evinces a decided fondness for that softest of the spirants.

' As Adam as Au 423, now written Adam as Aaue ' Adam and Eve,' are comparatively modern forms drawn from English, the term sheelnaue has given rise to curious speculations. Cregeen says : ' This word no doubt is from sheel (seed) as in Job xxi. 8 ; and natie, a coixuption of niau (heaven), the seed or off- spring of heaven.' Kelly began by explaining it to be ' Sheel Nieu, the race of Noah,' but he or his editor Gill hastens to add ' or rather sheel yn Aue, offspring of Adam.' The n of the old Goidelic neuter sll-n was naturally unintelligible to him ; so he treats it as the definite article, and Aue ' Adam ' appears in its place in the Dictionary, by the side of Aue 'Eve,' which the editor says ought to be written Eue. Whether he had ever heard or read Atie ' Adam,' or simply inferred it from sheelnaue, I cannot say : it is unknown to the Manx speaking people of the present day.

THE AMBIDENTALS. loi
(5) Lastly, radical 6 in nasal mutation loses its identity by being assimilated to the nasal, as in erndll 42, 'after going,' for ern + doU (Goi. dol); gqyr 'an rommey 169, now written gour nyn drommey ' backwards', radical drommey, genitive of dreeym ' a back or ridge ' (Med. Ir. drm'm, genitive drommo, Sc. druim, genitive droma, Welsh drum, irum, cognate with Latin dorsum); and nan 'rogh jalltyn 108, now nyn ghrogh yannoo ' our evil deeds,' radical drogh ' evil ' (Goi. drocA-, Welsh drwg ' bad '). So also finally, as in the article j/w ' the ' from an early form nda-s or ndo-s, and in klaun 379, now written cloan ' children ' (O. Ir. eland, p. 37).
The Voiceless Spirant, ch.
The sound meant is that of //J as in Welsh, and in the English word ' iAani.' It is not a common sound in the Goidelic languages as it is in Welsh, and I have only heard it a few times in Manx, as for instance when cassyn ' feet ' is pronounced caiyn and a singular ca/A inferred from it ; but most Manxmen who can speak their language would disown the pronunciation ca/A for cas ' foot ' (Ir. cos, Sc. cas). Somewhat better established, especially in the South, is the sound of tA in qyns sAoA ' here,' pronounced sometimes dnz/w or IfzAo for the more usual ayns sAoh : compare the two Irish demonstratives so and seo. It is needless, perhaps, to point out that some people think that they hear t,A as the initial of the Manx word trit, now written tAree ' three,' that it is in fact sounded exactly like the English word ; but that is not so, the initial being a mute (c) and not a spirant (c^). However, I will not maintain that the English pronunciation may not be sometimes given to the word by men who habitually talk English.
At one time nevertheless Goidelic must have had zA common enough in its words, namely, wherever r has been mutated to A in Manx and where r.A pronounced A is written in Irish and Scotch Gaelic as a mutation of c. But the present sound A of the Goidelic digraph xh, is of no recent date : it goes back beyond the Norman conquests in Ireland and as far, perhaps \ as the Norsemen's rule in the country.

' Prof Zimraer in the Gottingische Gelehrte Anzeigen for 1891, p. 699, admits no doubt on this point : he instances the Manx Tinwald from the Norse Things vSllr, and the Irish Tomrair from * Thonr{g)eiBB, which in Icelandic becomes ThSrir, as showing that the digraph th in the Irish mannscripts of the ninth century was no longer pronounced th but h as at present. He omits, however, to notice (i) the comparatively close similarity of sound between English th, for example, and Goidelic z, and (2) the weight of analogy tending to make a Celt regard a word

,02 MANX PHONOLOGY.
On the other hand we know from the nature of Ogmic spelling that it must have once been practically identical with Welsh th : fdr in Ogam inscriptions there was a tendency to write jxua (ii) and ni l i m (fc) for what was written later ih and ch. There is, however, nothing in Goidelic phonetics to suggest such a spelling, whereas there is in Welsh, seeing that Welsh at an early date reduced its //, cc, pp to th, ch, ph, that is to say from being mutes or stopped consonants to be spirants or continuous consonants. It is natural, therefore, to infer that the feature in question of Ogmic spelling was suggested by a phono- logical trait of early Welsh, and thus we have indirect evidence as to the sound of the dental afterwards written ih in Irish '.
The Voieed Spirant, S.
This sound, identical with Welsh S or dd and English th in ' that ' and 'those' occurs (i) chiefly as the Manx reduction of c and S as already explained at pp. 96-8 above. '
(2) Also frequently for vowel flanked "■ or atr as in cassyn pro- nounced catyv ' feet ' plural of cass ' foot ' (Ir. cos, Sc. cas) ; aadshassu, now written shassoo to ' stand, the attitude of standing ' (pp. 75, 77)- The same lisping happens also in the case of proclitics, as for example in assyn ' out of the,' pronounced aiyn ; aynsyn ' in the,' pro- nounced 8iyn ; and gysyn ' as far as the, up to the,' pronounced gySj/w or '&y&yn.
As to changes undergone by this spirant there is very little to say, except that (i) according to analogy one would expect it to be some- times elided, but I cannot recall a single convincing instance.

beginning with M as being in mutation, and restore it out of that mutation into what he comes mechanically to regard as its radical fonn beginning with the corresponding voiceless mute. So I am forced, against my inclination, to regard the reasoning as inconclusive.
' For some more remarks on this question see a note of mine in the preface to Evans' Book of TLan D&v (Oxford, 1893), p. xliv. Here let me mention the fact that the Irish word rith ' a rampart or fort ' lives in the English of Pembrokeshire, pronounced like the English word luraiA with its vowel made long; I would also call attention to Prof. Zimmer's proposed equation of the Welsh Math vai Mathomvy of the Mabinogion with such an Irish name as Math mac Mathgamnai, as to which see the Gottingische gelehrte Anieigen for 1890, p. 512. This conjecture as to the practically Irish nature of the name is countenanced by the case of another of the heroes of the Mabinogion, namely, ILwyd vab Kel Coed, on whose designation see my Arthurian Legend, pp. 292-4 ; compare also the Welsh Twrch Trwyth for the Irish Ore TrHth.

THE ALVEOLARS. 103
(2) There is, however, one small change which it undergoes when it is the initial of a proclitic : if that proclitic happens to have more stress laid on it than usual, its initial ceases at once to be the spirant S and becomes the mute 6 : thus dji 'to' and dys 380, 548, now written gj/s ' to,' from being pronounced Sy and tyS become &j> and &yi: see also p. 16, where gj/n 'without' is cited as pro- nounced dan, that is to say &av.
The Alveolar Consonants. By the term alveolar consonants are meant the dentals which are produced like the English dentals with the tip of the tongue forming a contact with or approach to the roots of the upper teeth or to the upper gums : the point of contact is higher than in the case of the ambidental consonants and nearer to the roof of the mouth or the alveolus, whence is derived the term alveolar applied to them. First comes
The Voiceless Mute, /.
This consonant, sounded like English /, should represent Aryan / associated with a narrow vowel e or i, and we have it occasionally as in /atnys, 106, 461, 632, now written /a/tw^/j ' joy, delight, pleasure ' (Mod. Ir. taithneamhas, Sc. taitneas, p. 96). But Aryan le, ti appear to have very commonly become tie, tit, and that probably in the Goidelic period. At any rate the actual continuators of these com- binations both in Manx and most of the dialects of Irish and Scotch Gaelic are t^e, tsi or tshe, ishP. These are mostly written in Manx eke, chi, which Kelly in his dictionary has bettered into (he, (hi, in order to distinguish the ch=-ts from the velar and palatal spirants likewise written ch. Kelly also gives occasional spellings with ie, ti, chiefly, I suppose, under the influence of Irish orthography. So we have here to do largely with a / accompanied by assibilation.
(i) The following may be take^ as instances in point : chiarn, written by Kelly (hiarn (and tiarn), and now pronounced as if written tsarn or (ham ' a lord ' (Ir, tighearna, p. 74) ; chiin 520, chirm 433, 436,
' In one instance in the Phillips Prayerbook this assibilation shows itself among the palatals, namely in the case of the word now written kiangley to ' bind or tie : ' thus thePrayerbook has changilt 124, now kianglt or kianlt ' bound.' The case of Kelly's (heayrt ' exact, exactly ' would not be parallel, for it would have to be regarded as derived, perhaps, from 'sk kiart and meaning literally ' it is right.' I have never by any chance heard this word used, but as to sh + k see the chapter on the gutturals.

104 MANX PHONOLOGY.
now cfdng 'ailing, ill' (pp. 65, 71) ; ckiir 82, now written fheer 'land' (Goi. tir, Welsh tir); chynda, tyndd (p. 62) now written (hyndaa \tiondad) to ' turn ' (Mod. Ir. tiontodh, Sc. tionndadh), which is perhaps the only word to which Phillips repeatedly gives the two spellings ; and cheu, now written fheu (tieu), as in cheu hdll 51, now er (heu elley ' on the other side, beyond ' (Goi. /aobk ' side '), on the fk of which see p. 22 above.
(2) Just as a word beginning with f acquires with the article a quasi initial c as in sjlyl ' world,' ytt tyyl ' the world ' (p. 94), the dental superseding s is is (written fk), as in shellu, now written shelloo 'possession, a herd or drove' (pp. 12, 89), which assumes a new initial in dyn chellu 119 'of the flock' ; and so with shelgfyr ' hunter ' (Ir. sealgaire, Sc. sialgair), in ribhey yn chelgiyr 592, now ribbey yn shelgeyr ' the snare of the hunter.' So also with the nominative feminine as vayn chxdgunagh 237, 263, ' the sixth Sunday,' radical shxii, now sheyoo ' sixth ' (Ir. seiseadh, but Sc. seathadK), and
yn chiaghta gunagh 241, 265 ' the seventh Sunday,' radical shiaghtu, now shiaghtoo ' seventh ' (In seachdmhadh, but Sc. seachdamh).
(3) Sporadically the same is or (h occurs in medial positions, as for example in Maskhen 25, now written clashtyn but pronounced claS- isyn to 'hear' (Ir. cloisdin, Sc. claislinn); bastchey 378, baschey 399, now bashtey ' baptism ' (Ir. baiste, Sc. baisteadh, Welsh bedydd, all probably from late Latin forms derived from the Greek verb |3ajrrif<o); and ScMauyn 55, Schoauen 54, now written Steaon 'Stephen,' and pro- nounced with the initial combination ?/? or shtsh (Ir. Steaphdn, genitive SteapMin, from Siephanus).
(4) Ts may sometimes be heard for Goidelic // in words like tuikhym 23, 477, tuitlym. 540, slill written tuittym to 'fall' (Ir. tuUim, Sc. tuikani), but much oftener the medial is is reduced to dS and even to 2, which, however, is not, so far as I have noticed, reduced to zero, as happens sometimes to / standing for d-d, namely, in the case of. kredjell 45, now written credjal to ' believe,' pronounced credtal, crezal, and even crdal, crial, of the same origin as krediu 17, now written credjue 'faith' (O. Ir. crekm, Mod. Ir. creideamh, Sc. creidimh, Welsh cretu, credu, Latin credo, Sanskrit graddhd).
In the case of vocalic mutation we have to go back to a stage anterior to the assibilation, for ti, at any rate initial ti, became tM, which was further changed into M as in Mam (p. 74), radical (Mam ' a lord ; ' and Minn, Mnn, radical cMin, cMnn, now (Mng ' ailing, sick,' (Goi. /inn, pp. 55, 7 1, 74, s)- So also the word cMej/, cheu ' side,' mutates

THE ALVEOLARS. 105
into hieu, but this is apt to be concealed by the spelling, as in er gygh yn ch^y/z^g, 505, er gygh Unn chaeyf 586, 599, now er dy chooilley heu ', or er dagh chm ' on every side.' A good Manx reader, however, unhesitatingly pronounces hieu in both : I have never heard heu, though it may have formerly existed, as I gather from er my' hdeyfff^o ' on my side ' (Sc. air mo ihaobh). The same mutation to hi may have taken place non-initially as may be gathered from the dialectal Irish pro- nunciation ^ match,' for maith, Manx msei, now mie 'good,' but I know of no certain instance of this in Manx.
(2) The initial hi just mentioned is found sometimes represented by h as in my hiaghter 49, now my haghter ' my messenger ' and hiinn, now mostly hing as in ro king, 'too ill'; so also with hidem 550, heym 119, now hem 'I shall or will go.' As to the relation between hi and h in such words, see pp. 74, 5.
(3) When non-initial / is similarly mutated, the substituted dental
disappears as in kidg 348, kid 17, now written Iheid ' the like of, such
as' (O. Ir. lethit. Mod. Goi. leithid), iagj/ 513, 551, M/ 4'ji, to
'waste, wear away' (Ir. caiiheamh, Sc. caiiheadh); and /dil 204,
phloil 254, now /aoil 'fluent, eloquent,' literally 'princely' (Ir. ^aiih-
eamhuil, Sc. flathail). Here it should, however, be mentioned that
Old Irish spelling teaches us that th before being silenced was, when
medial or final reduced extensively to the corresponding voiced
spirant W, written d and subject to the same laws as S derived from an
original d (p. 108, below). For this is part of the explanation
(pp. 96, 7) of the interchange between ih and d in Old Irish
manuscripts. Take, for example, the Manx word dcnn ^6'j, now enn
(also enney) ' knowledge of, acquaintance with ' — the O. Ir. is found
variously written aithgne, aidgne, secne, ecne, now eagna, but Sc. aithne.
So with the Manx lie 113, now lieh 'side, half (O. Ir. leith, leth, leid,
led, now leitK); and with the Manx Mil us 485, 'thou wilt be,'
for *biii m-s (O. Ir. Mth, bid, biid), see p. 95, above. We seem to
have an instance of this ^from th in a Welsh word probably borrowed
from Goidelic, namely mattcu, to ' forgive,' from the Goidelic word
represented in Med. Irish by maihem. Mod. Ir. maitheamh : compare
also Mod. Ir. maiihim, ' I forgive,' Sc. maith, to ' forgive,' Manx maih-t
' forgiven ^'
1 Some of the modern editions have er dy chooilley cheu, with cheu (not=f^«») instead of heu in Fsalm iii. 6 and Ixxix. 3, for instance.

Possibly one should here contrast Laa'l Sushin ' Swithin's Day ' : see Cregeen's

Die. s. V. Sushin.

,o6 MANX PHONOLOGY.
We now come to a change of organ, for I may observe that just as t mutates into h, so does /, and presumably the intermediate steps were analogous. Thus as t became t.h which eventually became h, so one may suppose that / became th which in its turn became h. It is not necessary, however, to suppose the aspirate to have been the same sound exactly in the two cases, as will have been seen at p. 70 ; nor is one forced to identify th with zh. It is easy enough for an Englishman or a Welshman so to sound a dental spirant as to have his tongue slightly protruded between the teeth, and that was possibly the t,h of early Goidelic, which was written tt in Ogam. The English and Welsh th is usually, however, uttered with the tip of the tongue held inside the teeth and at a somewhat higher level than the edge of the upper teeth. This seems to fall somewhat below the level of the articula'.ion of consonants of the alveolar group, but it is quite possible to produce the spirant th at that level also ; and even as pronounced ordinarily in English and Welsh th goes readily not only with i, e, but also with the semivowel i, as in the English word Pythian, and in the Welsh teitUau, 'journeys.' It can hardly have been far otherwise in early Goidelic: witness the Ogam in- scription brought from Co. Cork to the British Museum, and found to read -mattias, pronounced probably with th. The word is the genitive of an adjective which by the ninth century had become maith 'good,' with a th possibly reduced to h. Even this disappears in the Manx equivalent maei, met, now written mte. Somewhat similar remarks apply to the corresponding voiced spirant (f, as in the English word Lothian, and the Welsh meidip to ' dare.' In fact one might go so far as to say that in the Northern half of the Principality of Wales thi and ti are favpurite combinations, and we are not wholly without facts indicating that Goidelic th before it was reduced to h was practically identical with Welsh /A\ Thus Irish Ore 7r«th 'the Hog of Triath,' was made in Welsh into Twrch Tnvyth ' the Boar of Trwyth,' in the tale of the great hunt in the story of Kulhwch and Olwen '-
In nasal mutation where c becomes 6 (p. 97) our ti becomes dS or dzh variously writtenyj dt, dj, dg, and id, as in narjarn, nan jam, now written nyn Jiarn ' our lord ' (Ir. ar dTighearna, but Sc. ar Tighearnd) ; and so with words like noidj, noidg 452, ndid 502, now written noid
' See the Red Book Mabiitogion, pp. 1 23-141, Guests' Mabinogion, ii. 386-316 ; compare also the" note on th at p. loj above.

THE ALVEOLARS. 107
' an enemy or foe,' the exact equivalent of Mod. Ir. ndmhaid, Sc, namhatd all from the dative-accusative tidmit of old Goidelic ndma ' a foe.' We now come to nouns like the following : — agt'dg 438, agid; 649, agt'd 649, now written aegt'd' youth,' from aeg ' young (p. 4) ' ; difnidg 439, d^fnid 570, now written diunid ' depth,' from dowin ' deep ' (p. 10); bSiydg 310, boiid 498, now written bwoyid 'beauty,' from bwaagh 'beautiful' (p. 85). This is the favourite way of forming nouns from adjectives in Manx, but it is only here and there that the equivalent can be found in the sister dialects, as for example, in leidg, hid, equated with Ir. leithid (p. 105) 'the like, a compeer': so with a noun only used now as an adverb or preposition iryid 28, triyfd 621, now written trooid ' through ' (Ir. treimhid). To this group of words belongs probably O. Ir. m^it, Mod. Ir. niM, fem. 'size, quantity,' which was in O. Welsh meint, fem., now written maint; and the proper name Brigit ' Bridget, Bride,' which has been equated with Sanskrit bihati, feminine of b^hant ' big, great, high.' A Welsh word of the same origin is braint 'a privilege,' Med. Welsh breint, O. Welsh bryeint^, mas., probably from a neuter stem brig^tip-n. The declension of the Irish forms mdii, Brigit being known ' enables one to compare the Goidelic nouns in question here, including the Manx aegid, duinid, and the like, with feminines like the Latin sapientia, the -entia of which is a Latin form of the ending making idj or id in the Phillips Prayerbook. Somewhat similar must be the phonetics also of the verb form heidg 310, hdedj 527, hded 543, had 135, hxid 582, now written hed ' shall or will go.' The Scotch Gaelic is theid, which agrees with the Manx in suggesting a Med. Ir. doMit, while
• See Evans' Book of Llan Ddv, p. 121.
' See Stokes' Celtic Declension, pp. 18-20; also Brugmann's Grundriss der vergl. Grammatik, ii. 314. The inflections are those of a modified la Declension, and a somewhat cognate instance oilers itself in the vocative of Manx carrey 'a friend' (Goi. cara, Welsh cdr),na.me\y,gharnd 121 (Sc. charaid),-pUixa\ karjyn 232, now kaarjyn ' friends,' Scotch cairdean but Irish ciirde, which shows that Manx and Scotch Gaelic have appended their prevalent plural ending to a form which was already plural. CAirde appears in Old Irish as cairtea, functioning as an accusative plural by the side of a nominative carit. The final a, however, appears to me to have been added here (as in some other accusative plurals) after the analogy oijilid ' poets' Jileda, cathraich ' cities,' cathracha. Our instance, then, reduces itself to carit, Welsh carant ^fo^ cantt-es), and a new stem forming a collective singular, carnt-ia-m functioning as a plural and corresponding exactly to Welsh cereint, ceraint, which is similarly used as the plural of cdr instead of carant. Further, the te of cairtea is probably to be equated vrith that of the Med. Ir. sliibte, slibti, plural forms oi sllal) 'a mountain.'

io8 MANX PHONOLOGY.
the Mod. It.ie'id "goes' equates with Med. Ir. te'it, which possibly may be for do-s^t, partly connected with O. Ir. sit ' journey,' Welsh hyni.
The same reduction to dz takes place in cases involving no nasal, as for instance where / immediately precedes, in such words as kallchy 104, hailchey 436, now cailjey 'lost' (Goi. caillti), and malchey 25 (now mollit) ' deceived ' (Gpi. mealltd). Unassimilated ni follows suit, as in mHinjer 292, now written mooinjer ' servants, retinue, family ' (Ir. muintear, Sc. muinntir).
When b flanked by vowels is reduced to S (p. 98), d% or dzh becomes or zh, as in credjal already mentioned, and tuittym to ' fall,' which mostly has its // reduced not only to di but further to S. So in the case oinoidjyn 23, now written noidyn 'enemies' (Sc. naimkdean), plural of noid ' enemy,' and sleichyn r6i, now sleityn (plural of slieau ' mountain,' Goi. sliabh) ' mountains,' Med. Ir. sle'be, slibi, sUbti, Mod. Ir. sle'ibhte or sh'ibhthe O'Reilly, Sc. sleibhte, sleibhteaii). So with 'Bridey or Breeshey (both pronounced BrtSij, genitive of St. Bridget's name (Med. Ir. j5rz^z'/, genitive Brigte) as in Keeill Frees key 'St. Bridget's Cell,' Skeeilley Yridey ' the Parish of Bride,' and the Myle Vridey which appears in documents as M'Gilbrid, Brideson, and Bn'dson'^.
As we have Bridey and Breeshey representing the same pronunciation at the present day, so we have the two words sheidey and sheshey of very different meanings and origins sounded the same, she%3. The former s(je 222, now written sheidey, means ' the act of blowing ' (Med. Ir. siiiud, Mod. Goi. siideadh, Welsh chwythti), while the latter sheshey means 'a mate, fellow, or companion' (O. Ir. sitche 'uxor', Mod. Ir. seitche and seiteach 'a wife' (O'Reilly), all apparently from O. Ir. sit 'way, journey,' so that the derivatives may be taken as referring to one of a number who journey together, like the German words gefUhrie ' a companion,' gefahrtin ' a female companion '), and from it is derived sheshiaght 73, 414, shessaght 57, 418, now sheshaght 'company, companionship.'
(3) The z may disappear likewise, as in crial for credjal to ' believe,' as already suggested. This can hardly be said, however, to warrant our regarding Manx as generally distinguishing between i=d+d and and / of other origins, and it is to be noticed that /= Welsh /h (as in

• See Moore's Manx Manes, pp. 56, tji, Brideson, Bridson are not based on the English pronunciation of Bride, for they are commonly sounded Briidin or Bredtan, not Bride-son or Brid-son.

THE ALVEOLARS. 109
Ir. sMud and Welsh chwythu is treated just the same as /=« + / (as in Ir. BrigU and Welsh braini).
The Voiced Mute, d.
The voiced mute d pronounced like English d should stand for d before e or /, whether that d represent Aryan d or dh, but as di, de, some time or other became mostly dii, die, those combinations are now commonly dM, dSe in Manx. So we have here to do in great measure with an assibilated d. Take for instance such words as/jX, now written j'ee ' god ' (Goi. did) ; jogh 544, now written jough, though still pro- nounced /o^^ 'drink ' (Goi. deoch); jiarg ' red ' (Goi. dearg); jVagh 585, novijeeagh ' look, see, behold ' (Sc. deuck, connected with Ir. dhchain of the same meaning as \x.feach 'look, behold'); AnAjeoul 27, now writtenyi!i«<j'/ ' devil ' (Ir. diabhal, Sc. diabholl, Welsh diafol, diafl, diaivl, from diabolus).
(2) This combination dz also stands as the result of the subvocalic mutation of ti (is) as mentioned at p. 104.
As to the changes which the combination dS here in question may undergo, they result in reducing it to S, and to zero. This occurs especially in the case of dz standing for /s or /sA between vowels, where it becomes S or even disappears, as in the case of credjal to ' believe,' already instanced, p. 104.
In vocalic mutation affecting di, that combination completely loses the consonantal element in the modern pronunciation : take for instance the words my ieir 539, my ixru 471, now myyetr ' my tears,' dy iSderyn 5'j'j, now dy yAet'r 'of tears' (Sc. do dheoir), radical y«>- (Med. Ir. d&, plural d^ra, Welsh dagrau) ; fuilli6ri\^^, 'strange blood,' radical y'l^n', now \ix\\X.tXi joarree (in vocalic va\i\3!Cvya yoarree) 'strange, alien ' (Med. Ir. deoraid. Mod. Ir. deoraidhe) ; mack iih 19, now mac Yee ' Son of God,' radical jih, now written Jee ' God ' (Goi. dici). When non-initial the semivowel as well as the consonant loses its identity as m jori, already instanced, and in kri 22, now written cree 'a heart' (O Ir. cride. Mod. Ir. croidhe, Sc. cridhe, Welsh craii ' centre '). The spelling v/ithyA is peculiar, but besides^^ a.ndy there is alsoj'?': thus while Phillips hasjarg 130, ' red,' as injargorym 173 {for jarg+gorym) 'purple,' and tdrg 613, 614 in mutation, the modern forms are written Jtarg andytarg respectively ; but this is hardly to be compared with the case of (hi and (A mentioned at p. 74, as we seem to have here to do solely with a perverse spelling, yiarn 'iron,' for example, being pronounced just as if v/vhten yarn or iarn.

no MANX PHONOLOGY.
In the foregoing instances di has been treated as yielding i in muta- tion, but there were doubtless intermediate stages, for probably di was softened to di and that superseded by |t, whence the i of the forms enumerated. We seem in fact to have some evidence to the 5 in such an occasional spelling in the Prayerbook as 5dyg to ' drown ' (Welsh iodt, p. 85). Compare also the case of 6 becoming successively S and g : see p. 99.
In nasal mutation di is reduced to (n)i as in er an ianu loi 'they having been made' (radical yfl«« for dianu), and ern'tanu 20, now er n'yannoo 'having done;' and em ixriy 575, now er gheayrtey 'having shed,' radical oi dearly 148, dmrty or diyrly (as in diyrtit 136 'shed, poured forth '), now deayrtey to ' shed or spill ' (Ir. ddirle ' poured out,' for do-ferte, from the same origin as Ir. fearaim ' I pour or shed.'
The alveolar mutes / and d play a minor part in Manx pronuncia- tion, except when accompanied with assibilation or with a certain other after-sound. The assibilation has already been discussed, and the other sound should now come under notice, as a sort of accompani- ment of / and d mostly at the end of words. I have, however, to confess that I am by no means certain as to its exact nature. On the whole, however, I think that it is either a whispered form of the s and z {sh and zh) occurring in ts and dl {fh andy}, or else of a consonantal form of i. I propose to write it here .■', but I am not certain whether /.•" and d:' should not rather be written zy and 3^. In other words it is possible that, besides being accompanied with the sound .•', the / and d in this combination are themselves slightly different in sound from / and d as alveolars proper, being in fact in the state which may be described as mouilM. Leaving that question unanswered as being one of much subtlety and little importance, I proceed to discuss briefly and chiefly the accompanying sound .•'. Now in treating of this, especially in the case of /.■', it will be found that our most reliable data are supplied by the passive participles, and they therefore claim some notice before we proceed further.
The Goidelic languages form these participles by adding to the proper stem the narrow termination the, te or the broad one tha, la. Manx agrees with Scotch Gaelic in showing a very decided preference for te as in kailchey, now catljey 'lost' (Goi. caillte), and malchey ' deceived ' (Goi. mealita). This is however not the modern way of forming participles in Manx, but by adding I'ft, now it, as in banniU 504, now bannit ' blessed,' the structure of which becomes transparent

THE ALVEOLARS. in
the moment it is compared with its Scotch equivalent beannaickle^ : the Manx ending // is an abbreviation of I'te, the / of which remains un- mutated owing to its having been fortified by the palatal spirant kh which preceded it. Compare such cases as that of kluinyt us 483 ' thou shalt hear/ mentioned at p. 95 above. So with regard to other participles than bannit: thus malchey 'deceived,' is now mollit, and cailjey ' lost ' is nearly superseded by caillit. In fact the participial form proper to denominatival verbs is now applied to all verbs without distinction, except a few old formations like jeant ' done, made ' (Goi. dianid). In other words the same conjugation, the third, which has dictated the prevailing form of the Manx infinitives (p. 30), also dictates the form of its participles. Now the leading diflFerence as to form between participles like kailchey or cailjey, and banniit or bannit is that the latter has dropped its final vowel, the absence of which led to a difference in the pronunciation of the dental. Where, as in kailchey, cailjey, we have to set out from caU'p, that is to say, where the final syllable and the semivowel remain, the assibilation of the t into ts takes place ; but where the vowel, as in banniit, bannit from bannttu, is gone, leaving the semivowel unsupported, the result as regards the assi- bilation is not the same. The desinence of bannit at the present day may be sounded /.■" or else it may be assibilated into a fully developed ts; but the latter seems to be an exaggeration rather than the best pronunciation in vogue. If you call a Manxman's attention to such a word as bannit^, he will very possibly pronounce it banits, but in unguarded talk he will nevertheless almost invariably say banit^"^; and so with other words. In the case of di the after-sound of the d is somewhat feebler than in that of ti — I can discover no other

' They differ, however, in that the nasal consonant in bannit is pronounced alveolar like English n, whereas it may be v in the Scotch form.
^ I may mention that I have a notion that the Serbian pronunciation of the ch at the end of such a name as Miklosich is like that of the Manx t). This is, however, drawing on what may prove to be merely an inaccurate recollection of an inaccurate impression dating from my student days at Leipsic, where I acquired a smattering of Serbian from Serbian students, of whom I saw a good deal there. Serbian has also the voiced sound corresponding to the ch to which I have referred. In fact all the Slavonic languages have possibly both, and I call attention to the fact solely in the hope that some speaker of Goidelic in London, Glasgow, Dublin, or elsewhere may find an opportunity of comparing notes with a Slave on this point of phonological interest. Further I have an impression that Hungarian gy as pro- nounced in the word Magyar by my fellow-student Goldzieher was like Manx d!; but this also may be inexact.

it2 MANX PHONOLOGY.
difference. Take for instance the word nSid 'a, foe/ pronounced void.-', plural noidyn, noidjyn, 23, 537, 542, 544, pronounced most commonly voidzyn ; but at Cregneish in the South I have sometimes heard voidiyn with the same .•' which is heard in the singular. The spellings in the Prayerbook n6id 573, and noidg 452, permit one to suppose that both pronunciations voidi and voidz are of old standing, but the pronunciation voidiyn of the plural is undoubtedly exceptional, the usual habit being to sound 2 for i when a syllable is added, as exemplified for instance by the pronoun * meid, now written mayd ' we,' as in gy vod meid 44, now dy vod mayd ' that we may,' where the d is pronounced di. When, however, a syllable is added as in the more emphatic form of the word, meidjyn 100, 128, 338, medjyn 108, ' we,' the assibilation becomes complete. But even at the end of a word the i occurs less frequently than might at first sight be expected, for if a consonant immediately follows, the .•' is not perceptible. Thus the final dental of such a word as diunid ' depth ' (p. 107), standing by itself is rfy, but in the phrase, for example, diunid ny marrey ' the deep of the sea' (Ps. Ixviii. 22, in the Phillips version diyfnid 'yn 'argey 553), it becomes a simple d. In other words the contact of the following nasal leaves no room, so to say, for the retention of that feature of the consonant which enables one to distinguish it from an ordinary English d. A similar remark would apply to /.■' + a consonant, as ti would in that case become identical with the / in the combination tn in a word like taitnys ' delight ' (p. 103 above).
In a few instances I have noticed that the whisper .•' seems to have been superseded by the ambidental aftersound. Thus we have
' I say ' pronoun,' for that is the Manx way of regarding it, though it is merely an unexplained termination of the verb in the first person plural as may be seen by comparing the Med. Irish forms, such as bermmit ' we bear,' Mod. Ir. beirimid. This -mit, -mid will not equate with -iu9a; what can be its origin? For the analysis compare Manx ayd, now ad ' they, them,' which is simply the termination of the verb in the plural as, for example, in hug ayd 55, ' they gave,' corre- sponding to the a^ ( = ant) of O. Irish verbs like doberat ' they give,' and no charat ' they love.' But more remarkable still is the extraction of a pronoun aydyr ' they,' as in f aydyr 243, t'adyr 406, ta aydyr 88, ' they are," out of a form like vaydyr 242, v'aydyr 71, ' they were or have been ' (O. Ir. batar). We seem to have a trace of the same sort of analysis in kre ta yn koury hit ayd er cheu mui /^ot„ ' what is the sign which is seen outwardly.' This is probably to be altered into hii-ayder er cheu viui, as if the scribe construed it 'which they see outwardly;' but he has given a more correct form in the previous question, namely, hii-dyrer cheu-mui, with hiidyr to compare with Mod. Ir. chidhtear, though the older Irish was ad-chither ' videtur,' Sc. chithear.

THE ALVEOLARS. ti^
Ji Mayrt 141, now written y«/«ayr/ ' Tuesday,' and pronounced with t,\/, not /.•", though the Irish is dia mdirt (Sc. di-mairt) for Latin dies Martis. The same is the case with chihhyrl 74, 512, still written (hibbyrf ' a well,' but used in the South alone : in Scotch iiobhairt occurs, and the Irish is tiobraid, derived from the dative tiprait of O. Ir. tipra. A very different sort of exception offers itself in chiti, now written fheet to ' come,' usually pronounced tshyv/ , though I have once heard it sounded tshizV, namely by a native of Dalby. One of the forms with which it may be associated is the O. Ir. tichtu (for *itchtiu) ' adventus,' dative iichte, accusative tichtin {Gram. Celt., pp. 264, 266) ; but one would have accordingly expected the pronunciation to have been islf^. So it looks as though it had been associated also with (kaght to

come ' (Goi. teachd) ; but it does not wholly represent either the one

or the other. Lastly I regard as obscure the origin of the final / in a word like irauelt, trauylt 25 to 'travel,' to 'labour as a woman in childbirth,' which is doubtless borrowed from the English travail or the French travailler : compare the c of (hymmylt, ' circumference,' and of saylt ' a barn,' p. 93 above.
The foregoing remarks force into prominence the question as to the relation between the assibilation and the whispering in the instances mentioned and in others like them. I cannot say that I can identify the .•' with a lightly touched pronunciation of the semivowel i ; but it is possible nevertheless that it comes from such i and that it stands intermediate, historically speaking, between it and the sibilant in ts and ds. On the other hand, if one chose to regard .•' as a whispered form of the s or z, one might be inclined to treat it as derived from the sibilant and later in point of development ; that is to say, one might prefer to regard the whisper as a substitute for the sibilant. In favour of this view it might be urged that the latter is the more vigorous and crisp sound ; and that it holds the field as a medial, while it still con- tests the position of a final also. The weaker sound is almost exclusively a final, that is, it is situated in that part of a word where the voice is apt to drop off. On the whole, however, I am inclined to think it derived from t.
We may in any case regard the whisper combinations as now playing a part of secondary importance, and proceed to deal with the larger question of the relation generally between the sibilant combinations and the consonants of the ambidental series. As both have now been passed in review, it may not be inappropriate to ask at this point, where or how the sharp distinction arose, which we find to
I

114 MANX PHONOLOGY.
exist between the dentals in Goidelic. Outside the Celiic groups of languages the only Aryan tongues which throughout recognize two sets of dentals is Sanskrit, which has besides its ordinary dentals a so-called lingual or cerebral series introduced, as it is supposed, under the influence of a non-Aryan element, namely, the Dravidian. But strange as it may seem when an English word containing a / or rf comes to be copied by a Hindu, he writes the consonant down a cerebral of his own alphabet. The same thing also happens in some English loan-words in Manx : take for example the word sort which has its alveolar / treated as ts or tsh as vc^yn sorfh eu ' the sort of you ' (Psalms Ixii, 3). Returning to the case of Sanskrit one is prompted to ask, which dentals originally belonged to Aryan speech ; but Aryan glottologists have never, I believe, so far considered such a question as to attempt any answer. The form, however, in which it presents itself most urgently to the student of Celtic is that of the narrower one, what dentals belonged to the language of the Goidels when they came to the British Isles. This also is waiting to be answered ; but in the meantime one may venture to say that they had probably either alveolars or ambidentals, hardly both. Now if they had the ambidental series, one might conjecture that the other series was introduced into Goidelic by the aborigines of the Pictish race, unless it is to be traced altogether to the influence of the narrow vowels. If on the other hand the Goidels should prove to have had, like the Brythons, only the alveolar consonants, I should suppose the ambidentals introduced into Goidelic by the conquered Picts.
In any case one may say that the aboriginal population could not help carrying its own habits of speech into the pronunciation of its adopted tongue. Thus among other sounds strange to men of that race I should certainly place all the dental spirants, x,h, and 5, th and a, and this I should regard as the reason why they came to be replaced by aspirates and gutturals. With regard to the ranging of the alveolars with the narrow vowels, and of the ambidentals with the broad vowels, one has only to say that it was a matter of physical convenience which needs no elaborate explanation. Nevertheless the complete carrying out of such a system may well have taken hundreds of years : let us say the first six or seven centuries of our era. Even after that length of time the full influence of the non-Aryan element can hardly be expected to have made itself conspicuous in written Irish, till the literary traditions of the hereditary scribes of the native princes

THE ALVEOLARS. 115
had been silenced by the confusion and ruin attending on the Norse- men's visits. One finds Ireland emerging from that prolonged chaos with a literary language which shows spellings and grammatical forms not observed in the remains of the language as put into writing in the ninth century. On the other hand good Aryan forms of Goidelic grammar had now to be glossed by newer ones for the use of a later generation of men less Celtic in training and descent than the earlier scribes may well be supposed to have been.

I 2

CHAPTER VII.
Guttural Consonants. — The Palatals.
Here it is necessary first to call attention to the notation used, namely k, 5, kh, 5, which are not to be confounded with the velar series, which I write c, g, ch, g. Phoneticians maintain that in the formation of the palatals the point of contact or approximation is more towards the front of the mouth than in the case of the velars, for which it lies between the further portion of the tongue and the velum palatinum, whence they have been termed velar. I am sorry to have to confess that I have not been early trained to observe the difference of sound, for instance, between the k of the English word kin and the c of the English word cot ; but I have known an instance of a little boy who was some months before he could pronounce cot after he had acquired the power of pronouncing kin : the nearest approach he could make to cot was kwt : similarly he could not say go but made it either into %io or dio. That is to say, he could make the contact between the tongue and a part of the roof of the mouth situated more towards the front, but he could not effect the contact further back with the velum palatinum unless he had the help of a vowel to lead up to it, as it were, for he could say dock and dog some time before he could say cot and go.
The Voiceless Mute, k.
(i) This consonant corresponds to Goidelic c before « and /', whether that c represents an Aryan k o\ qu; and as e, i became frequently ie, ii, we have to do chiefly with kie, kii. The full spelling is accordingly in Manx hi before vowels, and that digraph occurs in the Phillips Prayerbook sometimes even before i as in kiinn 600, now written kir^ 'ends ' (Goi. cinti). On the other hand Phillips drops the i before a in

THE PALATALS. 117
many words where the later orthography retains it : thus we have both kialgyn 476 and kalgyn 22, now kialgyn, plural of kialg 'craft, wile' (Goi. cealg).
(2) K takes the place of / developed by the article when it is pre- fixed to a word beginning with si as in the case oi sleu 102, novi slieau or sklteau 'mountain' (Goi. sliabK) as in vet yn tM 78, now vefn clieau ' from the mountain ' (Ir. don i-sliabh).
(3) In some cases k after r seems to stand for an older 5 as in farkey 46, now vfritlen/aariey 'sea' (p. 82).
The k remains intact in the following positions: (i) When it is an initial as in h'a», now written h'one ' head' (Goi. ceann) ; kiintagh 406, gi8, Myniagh 471, now written kyndagh ' criminal, guilty,' relationally ' owing, because ' (Ir. cionntach, Sc. ciontach); kill 351, now written keeill, keeihll or keeyl ' a church ' (Goi. cill, from Latin cella), genitive ktlliy, 342, killy 446, now killey as in the common Anglo-Manx farm-name Balla Killey, meaning the homestead near the church, usually called in Wales Tyn y ILan, and serving there as a public house : keeill seems to have a second genitive killagh, pronounced kttiagh.
(2) In sk initial as in skial 591, now written skeeal 'a tale or story' (O. Ir. scil. Mod. Goi. sgiul, p. 56 above); skiire, skiery, skirey 413, now written skeerey ' a parish ' (Goi. sgire), and frequently, made into skeylley (under the influence of the word keeill ' a church ') when coming before the name of the patron saint in the name of a parish, as in Skeeylley Vridey 'the Parish of Bride'; and so in other instances. The k remains also in nk, Ik, and rk, as for instance in knuick 567, now written croink ' hills,' plural of cronk on which see p. 33 above ; ny Milk 29 ' the evils,' plural of oik ' evil ' (O. Ir. olcc, olc, plural uilc); kommirk 540, kymmirk 591, now kemmyrk, ' refuge, protection ' (Ir. coimirc) ; and ierick ■^$2,yerig 351, radical jerick, noy/ jeirk, ' alms (Goi. d/irc). As against sk initial may be here mentioned that sk non- initial is subject to a special treatment which makes it into sts or shtsh as in uisky 385, uiskey 126, now written ushtey ' water ' (Goi. uisge) ; and shuiskel 73, now written sushtal ' gospel ' (Med. Ir. soscele, Mod. Ir. soisgM, Sc. soisgeul). Phillips' spelling was probably historical here rather than phonetic, for besides kaysk he has also kdyst 164, 320, 367, now caisht ' easter ' (Goi. caisg).
(3) Here also should perhaps be mentioned k for k + h (for Ih) as in kasserick 190, now written and pronounced casherick ' holy,' which is explained by the Irish form coisrigihe 'hallowed,' for O. Irish cossecartkae, passive participle of consecraimm ' I consecrate,' borrowed from the

ii8 MANX PHONOLOGY.
Latin consecro : Scotch Gaelic has remodelled the participle according to analogy into coisrigte.
(4) In certain positions when it represents Goidelic kk (and qq'tt) as mynrick 467, still written ynrick ' just, upright ' (O. Ir. mricc. Mod. Goi. ionnraic) ; brick ' mackerels or trouts/ plural of irack and of the same origin as ireck ' spotted, freckled ' (Med. Ir. irec. Mod. Goi. lireac ' spotted, freckled,' also ' a trout,' Welsh irj/cA, feminine, irecA ' spotted, freckled ') ; kreck 44, now written creek ' to sell ' (Med. Ir. cret'c) ; veck 26, vocative of mack ' son ' (Med. Ir. mace, voc. mtc, pronounced vtc, Welsh map, ma6).
In vocalic mutation k becomes kh and (i) that kh may remain initially, written in the Phillips Prayerbook gh and in the modern orthography ck, as in the following words : da ghieny 152 ' two tribes,' radical kieny, now kynney ' a tribe ' (Ir. cineadh, Sc. cinneadK) ; yn ghied now yn chied ' the first ' (p. 74), radical kted ' first ;' ghian 66, now chirnie, radical Man, now kione ■' head, end ' (Goi. ceann, Welsh pen) ; fer ghiani, fer ghani 21, navi fer ehtonnee, vocative oi/er kionnee ' redeemer, literally ' man of buying,' radical kionnee (p. 51) ; >" ghidlle iq, 20, 36, 341, gheille 19 'his fellow or mate, another,' in phrases like one another or each other, Welsh eigilyd, radical kielle, now kielley or keiley ' a mate> lover, correspondent ' (O. Ir. c/le, Mod. Goi. c/ile, Welsh cilydt) ; idy ghiill 28, dy ghill 57, ' thy church,' radical Mill or kill, as to which see p. 55 above. It is also occasionally found written hi, that is to say, hi, in the Phillips Prayerbook as in hii-dyr 405 ' which is seen ' (p. 112).
(2) But in some words the Manx of the present day has h instead of kh or hi as in hiym 562, now heeym 'I see ' ' : pp. 74, 5, 104, 5.
(3) But when not an initial the continuator of k disappears wholly as in the following instances : chyimmylt 66, 67, now written (hymmylt ' a circumference ' (Goi. timehioll, p. 93) ; fiid 33, now feed ' twent)-,' Ir. fiche, genitive fichead, Sc. fichead) ; ygMui 609, ' his pastime,' radical klui, now cloie (Ir. eluiehe, Sc. eluich, possibly for "guloci- of the same origin as Latin placer i) ; kloi, now cloaie, genitive oiklagh 142, now written clagh ' a stone ' (Med. Ir. c/of^, genitive cloche, Sc. cloch, genitive cloiche) as in kreg chloi 484, 579, now creg ehloaie ' stony rock,' literally ' rock of stone,' also once in Phillips' Prayerbook with the
' As a rule the old Goidelic present has become the future in Manx, but in verbs of sense like heeym it may still have the force of the present. The same is the case in Welsh, where gwelaf r example, means 'I see' or ' I am seeing' as well as ' I shall see.'

THE PALATALS. 119
spirant retained, namely, in asyn ghreg ghlaghi 571, ' out of the stony rock ' (Sc. bhi/n charrcUg chloiche). Here may also be mentioned a case like that of katteyn 378, kattyn 363, katten 65, now cadjin ' public, common, catholic ' (Ir. coilchionn, Sc. coiicheann) and words like chiU 'to come ' and banniit ' blessed,' as to which see pp. 1 10, r. Thus it will be noticed that both t+kh and kh + t yield tt or /, while kJrkh, that is k-\rh't) from k-\-ihi makes M or /5', as in casherick, p. 117.
Lastly, in some instances, possibly in most, kh before being elided became the soft spirant 5 in the Goidelic period : witness the inter- change between ch and g in Irish manuscripts, as for instance in O. Irish cumachtach 'powerful,' plural cumachtig; tdisech 'leader, prince,' plural iSisig, Manx toshiagh • a prince,' plural toshee (Welsh iywysog ' a prince ') ; and domnach ' Sunday,' genitive domnaig, for which the Manx is dUnagh 17, 41, 219, now written doonaght, genitive diim'mji duni 114, now jy-doonee ' Sunday,' from the Latin dominicum, which, besides meaning the ' Lord's day,' also meant the ' Lord's house, a church,' whence the churches in Ireland bearing such names as ' Domhnach M6r.' In the Isle of Man we have it in the genitive in the place-name Cronky Doonee ' ' Hill of the Church,' not ' Sunday Hill,' as it is commonly interpreted.
Perhaps, however, one of the most instructive instances is that o(jei 232. 259> now written y«'/4 'ten' (Goi. deM, Welsh deg, Latin decern), where the A of the modern spelling possibly means that the final spirant had rot been wholly silenced when the spelling y«'/4 was fixed upon. But no trace of such a consonant is to be found in kegeesh (p. 60) • a fortnight ' although it involves the same word for ' ten ' as will be seen from the cognate forms, Med. Irish cbicdigis ^ later cdigdighis,

' I know of three places so called in the Island, one near the shore at Fleshwick, in Rusheu, another near Ballakilpharic, also in Rnshen, and a third in the parish of Andreas, where the foundations of the cell are still to be seen in the middle of a field on the farm named from them Cronk y Doonee. A Rushen antiquary explains the name as the ' Hill of the Man,' but in so doing he changes the name, as it is never by any chance pronounced Cronk y Dooinney,
' This is a specially Goidelic form, of the origin of which I have given a conjectural account in the Proceedings of the Sanely of Antiqriaries of Scotland, vol. xxvii. p. 412. The equivalent of coicthlghes 'a fortnight' is in North Welsh pythefnos. South Welsh pythewnos, from pymtheng nos, where pymiheng is a variant of pymtheg ' fifteen ' =pymhSec (from *poinpe-dec-') and not pymp-teg as Dr. Stokes in hi? Celtic Declension, p. 109, makes it. The Welsh dec, deg, which enters int6 the composition of the numerals between 1 1 and 20, is the

120 MANX PHONOLOGY.
coktMghes (also written caoiddheas), which are made up of c6ic ' five ' and dei'cA ' ten,' reduced to dig or dtgh in the spelling and to still less in the pronunciation.
In nasal mutation or eclipsis i becomes 5, which (i) remains initially and finally, as in mangiansyn {='m-ati-gtan-syn) 390, 'concerning them,' literally ' about the head of them,' now employed in the singular as mychione 'concerning,' literally 'about his head' (Sc. nia cheann ' about him '); ag Man an gixly 46, now ec kione nyngeilley ' at their wits end,' radical Mxly, now keilley (O. Ir. cMle, Mod. Goi. cMle), genitive of keeayll ' sense, understanding ' (Goi. ciall, Welsh pwytf) ; queig, still written queig ' five' as to which see p. 59 above ; axiAj/eg 6^,jeig 258, jieyg 250, now jeig 'ten' the vowel of which is irregular as com- pared with the forms used in the other Goidelic dialects (O. Ir. deac, Mod. Ir. deag, Sc. deug). It is perhaps to be accounted for by the analogy of the other word for ' ten,' namely y«', no^ jeih : the vowel of queig is not quite the same, as it has more nearly the sound of m or German 0, especially in the north of the Island.
(2) Between vowels the same consonant seldom retains its firm pro- nunciation as a mute but oscillates even in one and the same word between 5 and 5 and zero, as in fackin, fakkin, /akin, now written /akin to ' see ' {iT./aicsin, but ^c./aicinn), which I have only heard pronounced_/a5«'« andyKiw.
Lastly, besides the two ways already mentioned of silencing k as in fiid TYO\i/eed ' twenty ' 2ini/akin when pronouncedyoiw to ' see,' there is a third which deserves to be mentioned, namely the elision of it between s and / as in naskt 304 — for nasht 65 read naskt — now nashi ' betrothed, married ' for "nashkte (Ir. naisgthe) ; and Sc. naisgte ioskt 95, now written losht 'burnt' (O. Ir. loisdhe) from losky 427, now lostey to ' burn ' (Goi. losgadh^ for *loskiud, Welsh Itosgt).
The Voiced Mute, 5.
This consonant stands (i) for Goidelic ;?■ associated with a narrow vowel, whether that g represents an Aryan g or gh. When it comes before a broad vowel in modern Manx, it is written gi, that is f.L The semivowel is, however, frequently omitted in the Phillips Prayer- book, although there is little reason to suppose any serious confusion

equivalent of the Irish deich, but the latter is superseded by deac in the correspond- ing Irish numerals, as for example in ciiigdeag ' fifteen ' ; so c6icdigis ' a fortnight ' is interesting as involving the continuator of the regular form deich.

THE PALATALS. 121
between 5 and g indicated by that spelling. Take the following as instances: gall 244, now giall 'grant' (Goi. gealt); g{yr 128, now geyre,geqyr, gyere ' sharp, acrid' (Goi. geur)'^, gann, now gien or gen ' disposition whether good or bad ' {Ir. gean ' a smile, affection,' Sc. gean ' good humour,' p. 56), whence ganoil 71, now gennal ' cheerful, glad, merry ' (Ir. geanamhail ' amiable,' Sc. geanail ' cheerful, merry ') ; gt'ui 241, now gwol ' a gift,' on which see p. 95 above. It remains also after/ and r as iriyn chelg^yr 592, radical shelg(yr ' a hunter,' p. 104), and Jirgt'd 'redness' (Matthew xvi. 2) from j'larg 'red': compare Goi. dei'rge ' redness.'
(2) It stands for A in nasal mutation as already mentioned under that letter.
Here it may as well be mentioned that occasionally 5 is perversely written/ in the Phillips Prayerbook, and, vice versa, g for/ and i, as for example injinsA 488, 598, where the word has to be read ^insk : it is usually written gmsA ' telling,' literally ' a-telling ' (Med. Ir. I'c innisin, Sc. ag mnseadh, 'g innseadh) where the preposition in full would be ec 'at, with' (O. \r. oc, Mod. Goi. ag); m. kinjiish 217, kinjish 210-17, 367, kinjis 17, for kingtish 214, now written kingeesh and pronounced kip^itsh ' Whitsunday ' (Ir. cingcis, Sc. cuingis). Conversely we have argere 388 for arjere 'at the end'; and fir gumHygh 61, 'exceeding wroth ' ior fir iumuygh, xi.^Ks\jiumiiygh (p. 32). Other instances occur of the same sort of carelessness, and it is hard to decide for certain, which sound was meant to be given to they in Bethphaje 42, and Jerjeseiiyn 82, for ' Bethphage ' and ' Gergesites ' : in the present Prayer- book they are respectively Bethphage and Gergesenee.
Radical 5 in vocalic mutation becomes the voiced spirant 5 or ^h, for the treatment of which see the next page.
In nasal mutation 5 loses its identity in the same way as </ (p. 1 10) : thus er gnialtyn 30, em ' gnialtyn 635, now er gialdyn or er ghidldyn 30, 31, ' having promised,' stands for er mal/yn=a.n earlier *eryialtyn-=*txy f,idXztjv. So also when it is not initial, as for instance in quing 43, (pronounced quip) ' a yoke ' where probably the ng stands for an earlier p-^ : see p. 60 above.
The Voiceless Spirant, kh or hi.
It has already been mentioned that this means the sound of ch in the German word ' ich ' and the like. In Manx it has two principal origins : (i) it may be the vocalic mutation oi (h, and in that case it is mostly written hi; or else (2) it is similarly derived from k, and then

12 3 MANX PHONOLOGY.
the spelling in Phillips' Prayerbook is usually gh and in the modern orthography ch, the distinction between it and the velar ch being indicated by the e or i usually following it. All that need be said on the two origins of kh will be found at pages 95, 141, 150; and as to the two spellings, I need only say that one or two instances of confounding them have already been cited: see hiidyr p. 112 and cheu for hieu or heu p. 105. Here also may be mentioned the fact, that for Phillips the word now written kiangley ' a tying or binding, a bond,' had an optional form with /, which would now be written (hiangley ^ or (hangley, and so with the related verb. Thus aydsyn y hSyrt kdngili 296, to ' bring them bound,' contains the participle now written kianglt or kianlt, as to which see p. 52. On the other hand it occurs with the assibilated dental in aydsyn y h6yrt lesh chiangilt 294, to ' bring them (with him) bound ' ; and on the same side are to be ranged other instances like as chiangyl 320, now as Mangle ' and bind,' and ayns chianglaghyn 277 'in bonds'; also probably as hiangyll e 257, ' and he bound.' The related words in the other Goidelic languages are ceangail ' a band or bond,' Welsh cengP ' a saddle girth,' both probably from the Latin cingula 'a girth or belt for animals.' The Manx kiangley has probably been influenced in the change of its initial by the synonym ghionney to ' tighten.'
The Voiced Spirant, 5 or 5A.
This is the soft consonant corresponding to kh, and it is to be heard chiefly when representing kk or 1^ between vowels, and not always in that position, as witness the remarks made (p. 1 20) concerning the word fakkin or fakin to ' see,' sometimes pronounced fa^in and sometimes fain. The modern spelling looks, however, as if it dated from a time when initial 5 still had a spirant sound, and that spelling, together with the spelling in the Phillips Prayerbook, points to the same conclu- sion concerning 5 as a final, though I can detect no trace of it in the pronunciation of the present day in any position. Take (i) as instances the following words with initial mutation : iall 652, now written ghiall 'did promise' (p. 154); jarry 66, jary 67, iary 68, iarey 67, now ghiarey ' to cut, the act of cutting,' radical giarey (Goi.
" I can find no trace of this in the Manx of the present day, except it be Cregeen's yn chiangleyder ' the binder or tyer.'
^ It is remarkable that the Welsh cengl had also at one time the option of a dental initial: see Davies' Welsh-Latin Dictionary s.v. tengl. ■

THE VELARS. 123
gearradh) ; and iannoil 490, now ghennal ' cheerful,' radical gennal (p. 121). The same 5 seenr.s to have taken the place of d in mutation, but here a different spelling occasionally appears withj/^ (as a sort of parallel to hi) in dy iaeyryn 577, now written dy yheir ' thy tears,' see p. 109 above. But there is a lack of consistency, as witness my tseru 471, now myyeir 'my tears' (Cregeen writes, e yeir ' his tear,' plural j/rfy) ; and mack lih, now mac yee ' Son of God.'
(2) Non-initially the case is much the same, for the sound of 5 has ceased to be heard, though it is sometimes suggested by the spelling, as in Hi 561 ' shall lick,' now Nee to ' lick ' (O. Ir. Ngtm ' lingo,' Mod. Ir. iighe ' a licking,' S. Welsh mo to ' lick') ; iseyg 69, now lAaiA to ' read,' Ir. i/tg/i, Sc. leugA, from the Latin lego 'I read'); lyoi'g, now kiA ' forgive ' (Ir. loghadh ' forgiveness '), as to which see p. 63 above. Similarly in the case of a final d mutated, Phillips may have a g and the present orthography an h, as in y vdyg 556, now >< vaih ' to drown,' and as vdg / 573, now as vaih eh ' and he drowned,' radical 6aih ' the act of drowning ' (Med. Ir. ididm ' I drown,' Welsh 5odi ' to drown,' p. 85), but iatU 331, now written dathi^ 'drowned.'

The Velar Consonants.
The sounds meant have already been sufficiently indicated in the introductory- remarks on the palatals, and I proceed at once to consider them individually. First comes
The Voiceless Mute, c.
The sound is not distinguishable by me from that of c in the English words call and cool, and it stands (i) for Goidelic c whether that represents Aryan c associated with a broad vowel, or with a liquid or nasal consonant, or else with the semivowel u, as in the following instances : carrey ' a friend ' (Goi. cara, Welsh car ' a relative,' Latin carus, p. 107); queig 'five' O. Ir. c6ic cHic, p. 59); and krediu, now written credjue ' faith ' (p. 104) which is pronounced with a c, not a k.
(2) It takes the place of c, developed by the article, when it is
' It is commonly related of one of the last clergymen who tried to preach in Manx, that in the course of a sermon on the Parable of the Prodigal Son (Luke xv. 11-32), he pronounced iai/ii throughout instead of l>eeiyi 'fed, stall-fed, fatted,' and accordingly edified his congregation with repeated allusions to killing and getting ready the lAeiji baiht or 'drowned calf ! '

124 MANX PHONOLOGY.
prefixed to a word beginning with si preceding a broad vowel, to wit in the Phillips Prayerbook, while in the modern pronunciation the radical form is mostly preferred as in kummel shOas yn klyt ghdyragh 513, now cummal seose yn sleih cairagh 'upholding the righteous,' radical ^«+f/j/2; made first into ^i* -^Kyi, thenj/v cKyi (Med. Ir. in sluag, genitive in t-slSig). This is not to be confounded with ch\ for h\ as in the drinking formula Shoh gys y chlaynt ml 'Here is to your health!' which, however, may also be heard with the radical restored, slaynt 388, still written slaynt and pronounced a\ainti 'health' {Goi. sldinie).
The mute remains intact (i) as an initial as in kurr, now written cur ' put, place, give ' (Goi. cuir ) ; kldsichen, now written clashiyn to 'hear' (Ir. cloisdin, Sc. claistinn); and queig, still written qudg ' five.'
(2) Also in such combinations as sc initial, nc, Ic, re, as in the following instances, skughey, now written scttghey 'to move, waver' (Med. Ir. scuchim 'I yield,' Mod. Ir. scuchaim'l go, proceed'); knock 136, now cronk 'a hill' (p. 33) oik, now written ok 'evil' (Goi. olc); and kiark 'a hen' (Goi. cearc). As against initial sc may be mentioned sc non-initial which is subject to a special treatment (analogous to that oi sk mentioned at p. 117) reducing it to &c as in xask 560, cask 428, iask 578, now written ^ayj/ ' the moon' (Mod. Ir. e'sca); and masky 59, now written mastey 'among' (Ir. measgaim ' I mix,' ameasg ' among,' Sc. am measg', Welshy'mysg ' among,' with mysg representing possibly a dissyllable meskio-, or mesiia correspond- ing to the Manx form.
(3) In certain positions when it represents Goideliccf or c', as in muckyn 82, still muckyn ' swine,' plural of muc ' a hog' {Goi. muc, Welsh mocA ' swine '), and dock ' a gelded horse, a he-goat ', (Goi. 60c ' a he-goat,' Welsh 6wcA 'the male of deer, goats, hares, and rabbits'^); also mack, now written mac (p. 60).
In vocalic mutation it becomes ch, which mostly remains (i) as an initial, written gh in the Phillips Prayerbook and cA in the present orthography, as in y gAreg 544, now written y cAreg ' the rock,' radical creg (Goi. creig, Welsh craig) ; my gMastcAen 584, now my

' With this meaning of the word bock compare the medieval Irish gabor or gabur ' a horse,' which can hardly be a distinct word from gabor ' a goat,' Welsh gafr. The two meanings remind me of the Basque kabale 'nom s'appUquant i tout animal domestique quadrupide,' cited in Van Eys' Dictionary.

THE VELARS. 125
chlashtyn to 'hear me,' radical clashtyni;^. 3); my ghorp, now my chorp 'my body,' radical corp {Goi.corp, Welsh corff, from the Latin corpus).
(2) It remains mostly medially and finally as in gyrjaghy 44, gyrjagM 285, from gerj<^h 'consolation, comfort' {It. gdirdighivi ' I laugh, rejoice,' gdirdeach ' joyful,' from gdirde ' joyfulness ') ; klaghyn 93, now written claghyn, plural oi clagh 'a stone' (Welsh clogwyn 'a precipice'); and /«Az^A 233, now written /^cca^^ ' a sinner' (Ir. peacthach, Sc. peacach). But in these positions the ch is frequently softened to gh or towards gh, and finally it may become inaudible. In other words the pronunciation oscillates between ch and zero, and with this is probably to be connected an occasional spelling with h in the Phillips Prayerbook, as in the words buiah 164, usually hiiagh, now bwooiagh 'contented' (Goi. buidheach, pp. 66, 85); gellgah 388, written by Kelly Gaelgagh ' the Gaelic language, especially the Gaelic of the Isle of Man' (p. 21); krdh 647, now cragh ' spoil, booty' (Goi. creach); kurnah 85, more frequently kurnagh 84, 85, now written curnaght 'wheat' (Ir. cruithneachd, 'S>c.- cruinnecuhd) ; and shiUh 46, 63> 133. also shildogh 422, shildgh ^ 37, now written sheeloghe ' a genera- tion,' plural shilohyn 65, now written shilogheyn ' generations.'
In certain words ch initial has been reduced to h in the modern pronunciation ghonick 55, 226, now honnick 'saw, did see' (Ir. chonnairc, Sc. chonnaic); gh£ {ior ghat /) 323, now hie eh 'he went' (Ir. chuaidh 'went,' Sc. chaidh); huyms 43, now written hym's 'unto me' (Ir. chugamsa, Sc. thugamsd) : see p. 71 above.
In nasal mutation c becomes g, which remains both as initial and final, as in nar gruilyn 656, ' our harps,' radical cruityn, now cruittyn (plural of cruUt, no longer used of a musical instrument, though the Irish and Scotch cruit means 'a harp or violin,' Welsh crwth the 'crowd'); nan gallianyn 72, now written nyn gallinyn 'your bodies,' radical callinyn, plural of callin ' a body ' (O. Ir. colmn, Mod. Ir. colian, Sc. collunn, Welsh celatn); na gannil 297, now written ny gainle 'of the candles,' radical cainle, genitive plural of cainle 'a candle' (Ir.

' No exact equivalent of this perispomenon is to be found in the cognate languages, and no wonder ; for it seems to be a peculiar Manx creation under the joint influence of sheet ' seed, issue ' (Goi. slol, Welsh htl) and shlioght ' offspring ' (Goi. sliochd) of which we have a trace in the klioght of a late reading in the Phillips Prayerbook, p. 24. In the Manx of the present day this last word is written sluight as if possibly influenced by the word lught 24, still written lughi 'the family or folk of one's household' (Goi. luchd, Welsh itwylk 'a tribe').

126 MANX PHONOLOGY.
coinneal, coinnioll, Sc. coinneal, Welsh catrwyH; from the Latin candeld). So also when it ends a word as in dyg 55, now written aeg (pronounced qg') ' young ' (Goi. dg, Welsh ieuanc, Eng. young, pp. 4, 50).
The result is partly the same in the case of proclitics, for in their case c has been reduced to g, which is further liable to be made into g. That is, however, one of two pronunciations and not the more common of the two, for S is frequently substituted for^. (i) In case the words come to be again accented their initials are pronounced either g or 6, mostly the latter. The chief instances will be found on pages 16 and 98 above; but I may add that dan is given for gan, curtailed from ag an, in such phrases as ta rf' '<2« ianu 654, now ta jannoo ad 'that make them ' (Sc. iha ga'n deanamh), and dan vrial ayd 641, now dy reyll ad ' keeping them,' literally, ' at their keeping,' radical/r/a/, now freayll (p. 89). The change of organ from velars to ambidentals just exemplified has a kind of counterpart in Phillips' ga 66, 78, also da 78, still da ' to him ' (Ir. do). In fact, it is not improbable that the analogy of the preposition involved in this last example is to be regarded as the key to the whole uncertainty between 3 and g in all the particles in point. The preposition in question is written in Manx dy (Goi. do\ and we have only to suppose, that, while it was modified according to the general rule into gy, it retained the option of an older pronunciation 'f>y. The contemporaneous currency of the two pronunciations would suffice to explain the option in those of the other particles.
(2) Between vowels the g is seldom to be heard as such, since it is reduced to g or wholly elided : the two pronunciations are in vogue. Take for instance such words as sluggey, still written sluggey 'to swallow ' (Med. Ir. slucud, Mod. Ir. slugadh, Sc. sluig, Welsh tfyncu) ; and kage 645, now written caggey ' war, battle ' (p. 96).
The same thing happens to g for gg, ck or c standing between vowels, whatever the origin of the guttural may be, whether nasal or otherwise, as mpekagh 233, now written peccagh 'a sinner' (Jct-peacihach, p. 125: compare casherick, cadjin, pp. 117, 119). In some instances the guttural is neither sounded now nor written, as in huyds 642, 646, now hoods ' unto ' (Ir. chugadsa, Sc. thugadsa) ; and aggu 208, now eu ' with you ' (Goi. agaibJi).
The reduction of ^ or c to ^ brings it to an identity of sound some- times with gh for ch, and certain instances of orthographic indecision with regard to this point prove that vowel-fianked ^f ox gg was sounded g or even wholly elided at the time when the spelling usual in" the

THE VELARS. 127
Phillips Prayerbook was fixed upon. Such cases as the following are in point : smardgyn 78, 143, but smaraghyn 142, 645, now smaraagyn or smarageyn ' embers, cinders,' plural of smarage ' a cinder' (Ir. sm^arSid, Welsh merwydos 'embers'); dokkyr 517, dokkir 429, dockyr, doghyr 450, now written doccar ' labour, fatigue,' (Ir. dochar, Sc. dochair ' hurt '), whence doghragh 432, ' grieved,' now written doccaragh 'labor- ious ' (Ir. docharach ' hurtful, mischievous,' Sc. docharach ' uneasy ') ; aghin 644, akan 526, now aghin 'supplication, petition' (Ir. athchuinghe, Sc. achainich, achaiti), sometimes confounded with akkan 644, now written accan ' a moan, complaint ' (Sd. acan, acain) as in nan agheinnyn 247, now nyn accanyn ' their petitions,' and m'aghyin 472, now my accan ' my petition ; ' dgyri 579, now eiyri ' to follow,' etyrts 369> 372, 554; ^tris 368, 'the act of following,' now eiyris or eiyrtys ' a prosecution' (Ir. agar/ ' revenge,' agarias ' a suit or plea,' Sc. agairl, agartas) ; and anlaghy 226 for anlaky (p. 36), now written oanluckey to ' bury.'
The "Voiced Mute, g.
This is sounded like g in the English words gaudy and go, and (i) it stands for Goidelic g before a broad vowel, whether that g repre- sents Aryan g or gh, as in glass 608, still written glass ' green, blue, gray ' (Goi. glas, Welsh glas) ; and g^a 210, now geay ' wind ' (p. 1 7) ; iolg ' a bag, belly, bellows ' (Goi. 60^, Welsh &bl, Sola, holy), and nyrg 270, 384, now lurg ' after,' Med. Ir. lorg ' a track or path,' /or lore ' on the track,'yr/iw lorg ' to my rear,' Welsh ttwry, iiwrw, colloquially Iwr as in Iwr i drwyn ' in the direction of ones nose, following one's nose.'
(2) It may stand in mutation for c or cc as already suggested in the remarks concerning that consonant.
As to the changes it may undergo, those to which it is subject as a representative of cc or c have already been enumerated; so it only remains to mention what happens to it when a radical con- sonant. In vocalic mutation it becomes^, which (i) remains initially, and is written^ in the Phillips Prayerbook, and^^ in the Manx of the present day, as in dy gfa 210, now dy gfieay ' of wind,' radical geay / and gou 369, 370, nowwiitten ghozv 'took' (Med. Ir. r«>-^i2^, Sc.ghabh).
(2) Elsewhere it mostly disappears as in lii 318, now written loo ' an oath ' (Ir. lugha, Welsh Itw) ; but in some words it first becomes 5 (in consequence of vowel change) and then disappears as in lyoi, now Idgh ' law ' : see p. 63 above.
In nasal mutation g loses its individuality owing to its being

128 MANX PHONOLOGY.
assimilated to the nasal, which then becomes y written n^ and pro- nounced like ng in the Enghsh words song and bang, as in ern gSyl 1 80, 'having received or got,' er an gSyl 181 'having sung them'; and the same y is the sound of «§■ in a word like long 81, now written Ihong ' a ship ' (Goi. long, Welsh ttong) ; but oftener the word is pro- nounced approximately logy subject to a special modification to be noticed later when the nasal consonants come under review. The assimilation oin+g to y ory has found its way into the Anglo-Manx name honoured in the Isle of Man as that of the Alfred of its past history, namely Godred Crouan, whose name GoSfreyttr in O. Norse, later GodroeSe^, was reduced as a Manx personal name to Gorry or Goree ; but the principal personage of that name is always known as ' King Orry ' (whence also Orry without any qualification or epithet), derived from ' King Gorry ' with the g assimilated away by the preceding nasal ng.
The Voiceless Spirant, ck.
This sound is the same as that of the broad ck of Irish and Scotch Gaelic, and it is to be heard in the Anglo-Irish pronunciation of loch or lough when not pronounced ' lock ' or ' luff ' after the Cockney fashion : it is further identical so far as I can judge with the ch of the German words 'bach ' and ' doch '; but it is not the same as Welsh ch. The latter is a rougher sound produced by a vibration of the walls of the passage behind the tongue, while Goidelic and German ch imply a narrowing of that passage and a more concentrated sound, which very readily passes by a little relaxing of the parts affected into a mere h.
In point of origin ch in Manx chiefly arises out of the mutation of c ; but there are certain other sporadic origins, which may be here mentioned, such as thp following : (i) In the combination cht, dating from the prehistoric period of Goidelic, the ch may represent any velar consonant as in noght, still written noghi ' to-night ' (Ir. a nochd, nochd, Sc. an nochd, nochd, Welsh tran-noeth ' on the day over night,' or as it were in Latin Irans noctem) ; boght ' poor ' (Goi. bochd) which according to Dr. Stokes may have originally been the participle of bongaim ' I break, cut, reap,' meaning ' broken,' as in the phrase ' broken men ' — this verb has also a / preterite boch-l (compare Sanskrit bhanjio
' See Mr. Moore's Manx Names, pp. 87-90, and the monograph there printed from the pen of the late Dr. Vigfusson.

THE VELARS. 129
' break ') ; and shiaght ' seven ' (O. Ir. sechi, with cki for p/ as in the Latin septem, p. 83).
(2) It takes the place of a ^ derived from a g which came to be the final of its word, as in schiagh, scheagh 379, now written stiagh 'into, inwards' (Med. Ir. is-tech. Mod. Goi. sleach, an agglutination con- taining teach, O. Ir. teg ' house ' (pp. 38, 63) ; magh 106, still written magh ' out, outwards ' (O. Ir. immach. Mod. Ir. amach, mach, Sc. a mach, mach, Welsh i maes * out, outwards,' agglutinations with mach, O. Ir. mag, 'a field, a plain or open country,' Welsh maes—*mag-es, of the same meaning) ; and m&ragh 262, m/aragh, meragh 263, now mairagh ' to-morrow ' (Ir. mdrack, Sc. maireach, Welsh y foru ' to-morrow,' connected with doreu, bore ', for *moreu ' morning or morrow,' Anglo- Saxon morgen).
(3) In certain cases ch stands for an older zh, as to which see p. 97 above, as in daghit 130, now written daahit 'dyed,' and in gy bragh, now written dy bragh and pronounced tybr^ch 'for ever,' literally ' till doom ' (p. 1 5), from a noun which in Irish gives brdth ' doom,' Welsh braut, brawd, and in Manx might be expected to yield braa or brah : in fact it occurs ^, but usually reserved for poetry.

• On Welsh -eu (also -e) = Irish -ag (liable to become ach) see my Lectures on Welsh Philology, pp. 66, 7. To the words here in question belongs probably the S. Welsh tyle ' a hill or an up-hill way,' which seems to be of the same origin as Irish tulach ' a hill or hillock.' I cannot decide whether words like the following belong here : — arragh 'spring of the year,' genitive t'iyri 97, now yn arree ' of the spring ' (O. Ir. errach. Mod. Goi. earrach) ; mullagh ' the top of anything ' (Ir. mullach) ; ydagh 160, 652, now eaddagh ' dress, clothing' (O. Ir. ^tach), and certain others to be foimd in Stokes' Celtic Declension, p. 36, and the Gram. Celtica, .
PP- 74. 5-
' See Kelly's Dictionary, s. v. fo-aa, where he quotes (without giving the reference) a passage in which it occurs meaning 'eternity' in the Manx version of the Paradise Lost ; and a Manxman who knows nothing of that poem has told me that braa occurs in poetry. He probably referred to Wesley's Hymns translated into Manx (Douglas, 1 799), for in them the word occurs as a favourite rhyme, whether it be dy bra or else simply braa as an adjective meaning 'eternal,' whereas anywhere else in the line it becomes dy bragh. The shortening of the vowel in this last and the retention of the consonant to follow it are parts doubtless of the same phenomenon. In other words, a portion of the time of the vowel is transferred to the pronunciation of the consonant, which is thereby prevented from being silenced according to the general rule. Gybragh is frequently used with beayn or farraghtyn ' lasting, enduring ' to make gy bragh byan 17, now dy bragh beayn, or dy bragh farraghtyn, so that the change of sound from dy bragh to the pronunciation ifbr^gh may be put down to an enclitic use: in that case one might compare gach 'every,' becoming ^^.4 and Sygh.

I30 MANX PHONOLOGY.
The treatment of ch has already been mentioned under c; but I may here mention that ch is largely elided when it comes in contact with s, as in huias, buiahs 427, now written booise ' thanks, gratitude' (Goi. buidheachas) from buiagh 332, now booiagh 'pleased, pleasing' (Goi. buidheacK), and the derivative buiaghsotl 73, for a more usual spelling without gh, now booisal ' acceptable.' In aghsyn 555, aghsan 556, now oghsan 'reproof {h.achmhusdn, Sc. achmhasn), the spelling retains gh, which is, however, sometimes omitted in the best pro- nunciation current in the South of the Island. The same elision of ch is not unknown in connection with other consonants, as in the case oi gSni 37, 38, 49, 283 'always,' literally 'every day,' for what would have been in Med. Irish each n-dia, Welsh peunyS, beuny^ ' daily.'
The Voiced Spirant, g or gh.
This is the voiced velar corresponding to the voiceless ch, and it arises chiefly from f or ^ as mentioned under those consonants. But it also takes the place of S (see pages 99, 114 above), as in my gryim 649, now written my ghreeym ' my back,' radical dreeym (Goi. druim, Welsh drum, trum ' a back or ridge '), and in gavid 646, now Ghavid, radical David. Medially and finally, however, the g has as a rule disappeared, but we have a remarkable exception in the termination of the third person singular of the Manx' subjunctive which is the Goidelic secondary present. Take for example veagh 647, radical biagh 'would be' (Ir. bhiodh, bhidheadh, Sc. bhitheadh), or jenagh in nagh je'nagh soilshe 327, now nagh jinnagh soilshey 'lest the light should do ' (Med. Ir. ni dAiad ' was not wont to do,' Sc. dheanadh 'would do.') It has already been suggested (p. 96) that the Goidelic languages had at an early date reduced the termination at to ad, which was further made into ai, and that it was this last that Manx made into agh, pronounced ach. Herein, moreover, Manx does not stand alone, as the corresponding Munster termination is also ach: see O'Donovan's Irish Grammar, pp. 168, 9, 177, 185.

CHAPTER VIII.
The Nasal Consonants.
These consonants may be taken in the same order as the others, and they subdivide themselves like the others into voiceless and voiced. But the voiceless nasals play such an inconsiderable r61e in Manx and the other Goidelic dialects as compared with Welsh, that it is needless to dwell on them at any length. In English perhaps we have them before/, t,k o\ c as in ' lamp,' ' punt,' ' link,' ' bank.' The same was probably the case with Goidelic in its prehistoric stages, but in our earliest documents, including the oldest Ogam inscriptions, these nasals are conspicuous by their absence as such. How they disappeared is only a matter of conjecture; they may have been assimilated to the stopped consonants to produce pp, re, //, kk, cc, but this notation is probably too strong, and the resultants may be represented more vaguely as p', xf, f, ¥, c'. What I mean is that they have to be carefully distinguished from the vowel-flanked /, r, t, k, c which yielded later ph, zh, th, kh, ch, while our />', t', /, 1^ , d regularly became in mutation b, 6, d, 5, g. Thus the oldest Goidelic form known of the word which is in Welsh cant and in Latin centum ' a hund-red. ' is the Old Irish f//, which is now written Ir. c/ad, Sc. ceud, Manx keead (p. 97), and similarly with the Goidelic equivalent of Welsh pump, Latin quinque ' five ' : the Old Irish was c6ic or ciiic, Mod. Ir. ciiig, Sc. coig, but Manx queig, on which see p. 59 above ; also pages 81 and 120. Since, however, the changes in question took place, the exigencies of vocabulary and phonology have in all three Goidelic dialects brought voiceless nasals in contact with /, r, /, k, c. In Manx such examples as the following may be mentioned, lamp 'a, lamp,' borrowed from English, yi?a«/ 'done, ma.de,' for jean-t (Ir. dhntd), haink * came,' from *hanic (Ir. thdnatc, Sc. thainig), and cronk
K 2

X32 MANX PHONOLOGY.
' a hill,' for an older knock (p. 33) ; but it does not follow that the nasal combinations in these words are absolutely like the corresponding English ones, as there is perhaps a slight tendency in Manx to vocalize a nasal coming before another consonant: so I should hesitate to say that the nasal consonant is wholly voiceless even in the positions here indicated, whether it be so or not in English.
After this brief notice of voiceless nasals, the nasals to follow will be assumed to mean voiced ones, unless it is expressly stated to the contrary.
The Biliabial liTasal.
In point of origin m represents (i) Aryan m as in mi, now written mee ' me, I ' (Ir. m/, Sc. mt, Welsh mi, Latin me) ; marru 1 1 z, now marroo 'dead' (Goi. marbh, Welsh marw, Latin morluus); mym 390, now ennym ' a name ' (Goi. ainm, Welsh enw, Latin nometi).
(2) Sometimes m takes the place of mm, whether directly representing mm or derived from mb, as in er mlasghy 'j'j (for *erm 6iasgA)i—*ern + blasghy) 'having tasted,' radical blasghy, now mostly replaced by blashtyn (Goi. bias 'taste,' Welsh bias); verym 474, novf ver-ym ' I will give ' (Med. Ir. doberimm ' I give,' Mod. Ir. bkeirim, Sc. bheir 'mi'l will give'); and imm 538, now eeym 'butter' (O. Ir. imb, imm Mod. Ir. im, Sc. im, Welsh ymenyn, Breton amann, amanen, Latin unguo ' I smear ') ; and dreeym ' a back or ridge, 'genitive drommey (O. Ir. druim, genitive drommo, with mm for sm : compare the Latin dorsum, p. loi).
In vocalic mutation initial m becomes (i) mostly v as in tdy vack 30, now dty vac ' thy son ' (Goi. do mkac), and as to m^ar ' great,' mutated vHar, wooar, see pp. 66, 90, (2) When m is non-initial it is vocalized mostly into u a.sinarney/'222, 32g, arnsey/' 541, now ard-nieu 'a serpent' (Goi. nathair-nimhi), plural ayrdneughyn 245, now ard- nieughyn ' serpents ' ; lau 410, laue, still written laue ' hand ' (Goi. lamh, Welsh ftavo) ; dou 662, still written dou ' to me' (Ir. damh, Sc. dhomh). Considerable importance attaches to the modification into a of the whole syllable written amh in the other Goidelic dialects: take the following instances, tallu 654, now thalloo ' the earth ' (Goi. talamh) ; briu 595, now briw 'a judge' (Goi. breitheamh) ; jeanu 76, now jannoo to 'make' (Ir. de'anamh, Sc. deanadh). (3) In some instances it disappears wholly as in yimnee 98, yimn/ 42, ymnx 648, now imnea ' anxiety, solicitude, doubt ' (Ir. imshniomK) ; compare the Manx surname Cowley, pronounced CUoi, from Mac Amhlaibh, pp. 35, 40 ;

THE NASALS. 133
also the elision of g or z/ in the word liattai 102, now Ihiattee ' side or margin' (It. leathtaobh, p. 22).
The DentUabial Nasal. This would be the sound of m in the English word 'nymph' and ' amphitheatre;' but I have never heard it in Manx, as the nasal in such a position would be more or less spent in nasalizing the vowel.
The Ambidental Nasal.
This sound which I write ,- is produced with the tip of the tongue brought near the edge of ±e upper teeth, that is, on a level with c and 6, and the rest of the ambidental series ; and like them it usually goes with broad vowels. It is to be heard in the Isle of Man even in the pronunciation of English : thus I have often noticed the English word «o pronounced vo, especially in the North, and at first it struck me as being almost sounded as if written nno. In practising a syllable like av one has to guard against the temptation to say avt ; and the better plan is to practice av^ first, and then try to pronounce av without theS.
There is nothing much to say about this sound but that (i) it represents Aryan n with broad vowels, as in n^o 136, now noa ' new ' (O. Jr. fiHe, ttHie, Mod. Ir. nuadk or nuagk, Sc. nuadh, Welsh newyd, Gaulish novio-, Latin novus), and lajn 65, 648, now written lane ' full ' (Goi. Idn, Welsh itawn, Latin plinus).
(2) It also takes the place of w and >A, as in Man, now written ki'one ' head ' (Goi. ceann, Welsh /««) ; 'an rommey 169 ' of their back,' for an nrommey=av + 8rommey (p. loi); and ern'dll 42, er noil 270, 647 'after going,' (oi erv-Sol which was reduced to erv vol, whence er mil, from dol of the same origin as the Med. Ir. dul, dula. Mod. Goi. dol to ' go.' The preference is given in modern Manx to goll, and the foregoing phrase is written er-n'gholl ^ but sounded er voK,
This consonant is not subject to any systematic change, and I am uncertain as to the exact way in which the first nasal of the word corresponding to Irish ionmhuin ' dear, beloved,' disappeared in the Manx form shiiyne 224 'is dear,' supposing the analysis to be correctly given at p. 90 above.
' See Cregeen's Dictionary, p. xi. for the changes which the preposition er is supposed to produce: some of them are correct and some are mere tricks of a perverse spelling.

134 MANX PHONOLOGY.
The Alveolar Nasal.
This is the sound of English and Welsh n ; but it occurs oftener in those languages than in Manx. I have noticed it in the following words: — ndre 356, 560, tc\ovi nearey ' shame ' pronounced wfr? (Goi. ndire).; ben 24, benn 65, 416, 427,429, now written ^«« ' woman, wife ' (O. Ir. ben, Mod. Goi. bean) ; iniin, now inneen ' daughter,' pronounced nim (Ir. inghean, p. 54) ; baniit 504, now bannit ' blessed ' (Ir. bean- nuighihe, Sc. beannaichte,"^. 8); phien 76, no^ feeyn' vi'me' (O. It./tn, Mod. Goi. /ion); grim, now written grian the 'sun' (Goi. ^rza«) ; bwoirryn ' female ' (Ir. boirionn, Sc. boireann) ; shiilnaUf now written sheelnaue ' mankind ' (pronounced stl niu, p. 100). To these instances add the following : ghanii,2, now cha nee ' not, no,' pronounced hani'^; ni 48, now nee ' is it,' pronounced m (Mod. Ir. an /, pronounced ail /, with the same interrogative as Latin an); and mi 343, 345, 346, ni 347, 467, now written nee 'will or shall do,' sounded nl with an alveolar n, which suggests that this word represents a form with a broad vowel in the preceding syllable, such as Med. Ir. dogni ' facit.' In some of the instances mentioned, it is to be noticed that the n occurs where the other Goidelic dialects postulate an ambidental nasal associated with a broad vowel, whereas in Manx that vowel has been narrowed as in nearey, and inneen, so that here at least alveolar n appears as a compromise between v and n.
The STasal MouillS. By this I mean the sound of n mouill^ written gn in French and Italian, as in ' Boulogne ' and ' Bologna,' Gaulish Bononia. In Manx it stands for Aryan n associated with narrow vowels. Initially it is represented by the French digraph gn in the Phillips Prayerbook, as for instance in the following words : gniart, now written niart ' strength, power ' (Goi. neart, Welsh nerth, Gaulish nerto-), gniarr as in vei yn gniarr 617, now veih'n niar 'from the
" I have heard hS fiie or kH H^e at Cregneish (p. 54) ; but I cannot say whether this involves precisely the saine agglutination as Ad ni, in which case one should compare Scotch cha n-e ' not, no,' or else represents a slurred pronunciation of ghani e 42, gha-ni-e 20, of the same signification.
^ From the three last instances, all pronounced with », must be distinguished niee to ' wash ' (Ir. nighe, Sc. nigh), and nhee (Ir. nidh), as in nhee erbee ' anything in the world.' The latter two are pronounced identically, Ht. Four of these words occur in the following sentences : JVee 00s naghjean eh niee son nhee erbee. Cha nee. 'Is it thou that wilt not wash it for anything in the world ? No.'

THE NASALS. 135
east' (In 6n dird-shoir, Sc. bhdn aird an ear), gniirr as in vei ^n gniirr 617, now veihn neear 'from the west' (Ir. 6n dird shiar, Sc. bho'n aird an I'ar). In these instances I seem to hear a decided yod (j) in the pronunciation of the nasal, and even when the latter is not initial there is a trace of the yod, corresponding to the second element in /.•' and d.-' (pp. 110-2), as for instance in vetgn ' 1 should be,' where the digraph gn is now used, while the Phillips Prayerbook gives one or more other pronunciations, vxrng 537, vem 563. The other spellings vary considerably, for we have the same n mouill^ in the genitive ^aMm 32, now thallooin the ' earth's ' (Ir. talmhan, Sc. talmh- ainti), bleyn 6i, now hletn 'a year' (Ir. Uiadhain, Welsh blwy^n) ; yn ierinniy 2^,ynyirriny 18, now written j/« irriney ' the truth,' radical firrinniy 25, no-fi firriney 'truth' {J.t./irinne, '&c.firinn, Med. Welsh y wirioned, no^y gwirioned ' the truth ') ; also in phrases like erriianu
20, now er n'yannoo 'after doing or making' (for ern + dianu, p. 57 above) ; ern' iimagh 61,71 ' having called'; er' ann Um 90, er anteym 113' they having been called.' The more or less latent i at the end of words like ble'in ' a year,' becomes, when the word is closely followed by a vowel, clearly perceptible, as in ble'in elley ' another year,' pronounced bUin ule. In the case of the article this is sometimes duly indicated in the Prayerbook, as va. yn ier 617, pronounced probably _>>» iir ' the man's ' (Goi. anfhir), but the sound follows the same rule even when the spelling does not suggest it, as va.yn aspick
21, where the i is omitted in the Prayerbook just as in the modern spelling, though the pronunciation x^yn iaspick (p. 53).
This combination of n mouiU^ and i is liable to be changed into a palatal y as in shuiniyn 103, 551, now shinyn ' we, us ' (Goi. sinne) which is very commonly pronounced shiyyn ' (perhaps shiyiyri) ; and I conclude that the same n mouill^ rather than the ordinary n, was the starting point of the change illustrated by such words as Mnn 565, 600, hm 551, h'n 550, now written king and pronounced ^y 'heads' (Goi. a'nn, plural of ceann ' head ') ; cMnn 444, 445, chi'nn 436, now written fh'ng 'sick, ailing' (Goi. imn); and pirn 89, now ping 'a penny' {h.ptgh'n, Sc. peighinn, which seem to be derived from the

' 1 should be inclined to ask whether the name of the supposed Manx saint, lAngan, in the place-names Kil-Hngan 'Lingan's Cell,' and Cabbal Lingan ' Lingan's Chapel,' is not a form of Ninian, Lowland Scotch Saint Ringan. This conjecture is not disposed of by the fact that there is a Saint Trinian's in the Island, for the i-l-n oi Keeill Ninian could not be expected to give the same resultant as the / + « ol Saint Ninian, sec Moore's Manx Names, pp. 214, 215.

136 MANX PHONOLOGY.
Old English word penig ' a penny,' with its consonants partly transposed; also reyng 162, r^yng 570, reng 128, r^yn 565, now rheynn ' did divide ' (Ir. doroinn, Sc. roinri). Here, as in vxing, the form favoured by the scribe of the Phillips Prayerbook has not pre- vailed, and other instances parallel to vxing, as contrasted with veign, occur commonly enough, as for instance at p. 537, where we have near one another xtlieing, now etlin ' I should flee,' 'urring ' I should remain ' (Ir. //luirigAmn) : the other pronunciation is evidenced in the same passages by ragkein ' I should go ' (Goi. rachainn\ and ienin, wowyinnin ' I should make ' (Goi. dManainri).
The Palatal ITasal.
The sound meant, y, is the nasal in the standard pronunciation of the English word ' king ' or the nasal heard before the stopped consonant g in the English word ' finger.' I cannot distinguish it from that in ' sang ' or ' sung,' but the Goidelic treatment implies a differ- ence, (i) In Manx I should suppose it to stand for the nasal in the Aryan combination ng associated with a narrow vowel.
(2) The digraph ng is never doubled whether it is derived from yy or y% ^s in Ihuingey, genitive of Ihong 'a ship (p. 128),' and (hengey ' a tongue.'
In some instances yi is changed into ni, thus reversing, as it were, a change to which attention has just been called under the nasal mouilld. Take the following examples : lutnie 91, now Ihuingey, genitive of Ihong (Ir. long, genitive luinge, Welsh Uong) ' a ship,' in the phrase kail lutnie, now coayl-lhuitigey ' shipwreck,' where at the present day the pronunciation with p is the only one to be heard in the Island, as also in the case of the derivative Ihuingys ' shipping, navy ' (Ir. luingios, but Sc. luinneas, Welsh itynges) ; and chiange 228, 388, now (hengey ' tongue,' with which the mutated forms agree, as in y Mange '^'i^l, y hiangey 122, now e hengey ' his tongue,' and my hiangey 550, my hange 533, now my hengey ' my tongue,' which, however, occurs also written /«y hinnge 439, 560. The O. Ir. was tenge, genitive plural tengad (Med. Ir. tenga. Mod. Goi. teanga), but in spite of the ng the Manx pronunciation is mostly /seni}\ identical wholly with that of chene 22, now written
' The Welsh word is tafawd or tafod, which, however, can only be supposed related, if one may take it to stand for tengal or tengat, somewhat in the same way as pymtheng nos yields S. Welch pythewnos (p. 60) and N. Welsh pythefnos

1

THE NASALS. 137
fkenney 'fire' (Goi. leine, Welsh Ian), which has in consequence become obsolete as the ordinary word for fire in Modern ManxV It is right, however, to say that the pronunciation of fhengey ' tongue,' with p is by no means extinct, as I have heard it regularly used at Cregneish in the South ; but Phillips' spelling hinnge seems to suggest the other and more prevalent pronunciation. Lastly, here should be mentioned cases like that of er gnialtyn 30, erti gnialtyn 635, ' after promising,' from gialtyn, now gialdyn to ' promise or pledge' : the initial combination was doubtless ern-\--^Uyn, yielding successively erp siallyn, ery piallyn, er pialtyn and er niallyn (p. 57).
The Velar ITasal.
The sound meant, p, is that of ng in the English word ' sang ' or the nasal in 'longer.' In Manx it should represent (i) the nasal in the Aryan combination ng associated with a broad vowel, but there is a scarcity of instances.
(2) The digraph, as in the case of the palatal nasal, is never doubled, whether it is derived from yp or pg, as in ern gSyl 180 ' having taken,' for erp-gSyl, which became erp pdyl, whence the modern pronunciation er p6yl, though the spelling is now made into er n'ghoatll; and in er an g6yl 181 'they being sung' (p. 128) — a dif- ferent case is illustrated by an instance like the following : ia ern 'oil ^Sj 5I) ^« ^r noil 180, now ta er gholl (pp. loi, 139) 'he is gone.' A purist will save the gh in such instances by reading er ny ghoaill and er ny gholl respectively, whether the sense admits of the introduction of the pronoun or not; but the prevailing tendency is to restore the radical
' a fortnight : ' compare also camod ' a shower,' mostly pronounced cafod. Among the difficulties of this guess must, however, be mentioned the lack of any trace of a. form tawod or better still tewod, which would be supported by the equivalent tidd in Breton, a language which largely gets rid of ng, as did also O. Cornish : so the Cornish tavot, later tavas offers another difficulty. Thus Welsh tafod and Cornish tavas are cognates, but possibly not related to Ir. teanga, with which, on the other hand, the Breton tM admits of being equated. Lastly, tafod is masculine in N. Wales but feminine in S. Wales, as though it represented an old neuter, which would be countenanced by the Gaulish herb-name Tap0o-Ta0anov conjectured (from Dioscorides' Tap0ij\oSd0wv) as meaning ' bull's tongue ' : see Ebel's Zeuss' Gram. Celtica, pp. 77, 797.
' It survives, however, in such terms as chenney-jee 'the ringworm (Goi. teine di 'erysipelas,' called in y^€i^yr eryr 'the eagle'), but even so its meaning is being forgotten, for I have heard chenney-jee, which literally means ' God's fire,' explained as ' God's tongue.' This, if the language survived long enough, might serve as the basis of a novel superstition concerning the ringworm.

138 MANX PHONOLOGY.
unmodified and to say er goaill and er goll, and so in other cases. Here perhaps may be mentioned combinations like em gdas 600, for em das 84, now er fiaase ' after growing.' This does not prove the direct substitution of y for v, so much as that of gdas for das, and so in other cases, such as em' grd 480, now written er ghra 'having said,' where the verbal noun is ra, irregularly derived from raa ' a say or the act of saying ' (Med. Ir. rddi'm ' I say,' infinitive rdd, Sc. radK). Manx is, however, apt to confound the form ■^'x'Ha. g-=ag (pp. 56, 141), such as aase to ' grow,' raa to ' say,' iu to ' drink,' with gaase, gra, giu, though the latter properly mean ' a-growing,' ' a-saying,' ' a-drinking ; ' but the g does not always intrude in the Phillips Prayerbook : witness the sentence, bii ny gdyn shS er an rd nd er an gSyl 181,' these words shall be said or sung.'
(3) The nasal vowel u when final sometimes brings with it an y as in inii, now iroo 'envy' (p. 34), and ghamii 142, 166, now chamoo ' neither,' which I have occasionally heard pronounced truy and hamuy in the parish of Ballaugh.
This nasal is subject to no systematic change. I may, however, mention one or two cases of its losing its individuality owing to assimilation: first comes that of the word kummell 131, now cummal ' to hold' (Ir. congbhdil, but Sc. cumait) ; here the first change, for Manx and Scotch Gaelic, appears to have consisted in the partial assimilation of y to w by the v (bh) following, so that the word became

cumvail: in the next stage this was simplified into cummail, whence

the modern spellings. Thus Manx has an imperative Mm 640, now cum ' hold ' (Sc. cum, but Irish congbhaigK), the origin of which would have been a hopeless puzzle had the Irish verb happened to have been lost. As it is, the latter is still in common use, and, if I remember rightly, I have heard congbhdil pronounced in Connaught coywdil (in the dative case) : compare the Manx trogell ■>,(}%, now written troggaho ' lift or raise ' (Med. Ir. iurcbdl, dative iurcbdil. Mod. Ir. turgabhdil). The case of a word like ientys 131, r\.G^ yindys * a wonder,' leaves more room for doubt : the Irish is iongantas, Sc. ionganntas, so that supposing the first syllable to have borne the stress of the voice, the word may be presumed to have been contracted into wy^taj, whence the simplification would be iontas. This would account accurately for the consonants ol yindys, but not for the vowel i, which is irregular here as the pronunciation is iyntys : it would have to be spelled in the modern Manx oi-thogmphy yyndys, but a dislike for j^y seems to have led to the spelling with i, namely yiridys. A preference for the combination rn

THE NASALS. 139
over ry is illustrated by ham 42 'drew,' a verb represented by tayrn 565, still written tayrn to 'draw,' of the same origin as the Irish iarruing (Sc. iarruing or tarruinri); the etymology, however, is obscure. We are not to regard er mil (pp. 10 1, 133) 'after going,' as standing for er ngoll, as the old radical was doll rather than goll (p. 137), but we seem to have an instance of v for y in coon 'narrow,' if that adjective is to be equated with Ir. cumhang, Sc. cumhann, Welsh cyfyng

narrow, strait.'

A few remarks of a miscellaneous nature may conveniently be made at this point. The first relates to the definite article j/« or'«, the constant element of which consisted originally of nd. Now the nasal of the article takes its colouring from the word to which it is prefixed, and in case the latter is one beginning with a dental nasal, the language has a tendency of long standing to treat the nasal as a part only of the article. Thus_>'« before the word cor 'hour,' becomes j/w, whereas before Erin 'Ireland' it becomes _>'^ (with n mouilld), and so in other cases such as yn yinnivyyl no, now yn inney-veyl 'the bond-maid' (p. 17). Further, the English word nation when borrowed into Manx came to be treated as if it were yn ation ' the nation,' so that dtiHn came to be regarded as the complete word as in dy dygh ully dlUln 24, now da dy chooilley ashoon 'to every nation.' The same thing happens in native words, as for example in arnxyf 541, now ard-nieu 'a snake, an adder,' already cited. Here the syllable ar represents ««/■= Irish nathair, Welsh neidr 'a serpent' : in fact the English an adder forms an apt phonological parallel as it stands for an nadder with the latter word of the same origin as the Celtic ones. Similarly in the case of the word edd ' a nest,' plural nan idj 608, now written nyn idd ' of the nests ' (O. Ir. nei, Mod. Goi. tiead, plural nid, Welsh nylh 'a nest,' In some instances, however, this decapitation of nasal nouns is not attested by the Phillips Prayerbook : take for example ny Nolick 17 'of Christmas,' and La Nolick 51, 55, now written Laa yn Ullick 'Christmas-day' (Med. Ir. Notlaic, Mod. Ir. Nodlog, la Nodlog ' Christmas-day,' Sc. latha Nollaig, Welsh dyd Nadolig, from Latin natalicia); but in others it hesitates as in the case oi yn neidyr 593, and yn addyr 541, now_>'« adder 'the adder' borrowed probably from Welsh and English respectively.
In one case we seem to have an instance of the orthography prefixing a nasal where it has no etymological standing : I allude X.oyn «« 44, 453, yn nd 195, 2^2, yn nda 102, 227 278, 'the second,' now written j/»

I40 MANX PHONOLOGY.
nah, and pronounced with an open a, and not with the close a of dda ' two,' with which it has probably nothing to do. This n-ah seems rather to represent the prefix aa as in aa-aase ' second-growth,' and aa-hilley ' second sight ' (Goi, ath-, Welsh at-, ad-, all of the same meaning approximately as Latin r*-). So the Manx_y« nah laa ' the second day ' may be compared, for instance, with Irish ath-ld ' next day, another time ' (O'Reilly). The spelling aa of the prefix means that the short vowel of aiA has been lengthened into a under the influence of a strong secondary accent, and Phillips' jyn nda andj/n nd may be regarded as evidence to the same eflfect in the case of the ordinal, though the yn nah or nah to be heard at the present day is never pronounced with a. Kelly, however, speaks of its being ' written yn aa,' while Cregeen only remarks that ' whenj/ra is placed before it [namely «a], it changes to nah, the ordinal of two.'
Before leaving the definite article there is another question worth mentioning here as being partly one of phonology and partly of false analogy, as in the one just dealt with : the genitive plural of the article and the pronominal genitive meaning ' their ' have come into collision, so that both have, so to say, gone a little off their respective lines. In the Phillips Prayerbook the pronoun occurs both as an and nan for which we have now only the form nyn ' their.' In Irish the pronoun is an, the n of which may lose its identity in front of another consonant : thus an + cosa becomes a g-cosa ' their feet.' But in certain cases it remains intact, as for instance before a vowel, as in a n-ardn 'their bread.' Manx has levelled this and chosen to use an before both vowels and consonants : so we have an gall 365 ' their, loss, i. e. the loss of them or their being lost,' radical call (Med. Ir. coll, Sc. call) ; dan drogell 365 'at their lifting, i. e. a-lifting of them,' radical irogell (p. 138), and an mi 24, now nyn mea 'their life,' radical bea (Goi. beatha). The initial n of nan, nyn seems due to the in- fluence of the article, the genitive plural of which was nan, especially before vowels as in the Mod. Irish na n-easbhadh ' of the defects ; ' so in Manx, as in ayns meyn 'an austylyn 301 'in the midst of the disciples,' and eriu nan enmyn 301, now earroo ny henmyn 'number of the names.' In this latter instance it will be noticed that the present Manx has ny henmyn, while the Phillips version is ambiguous, as it might mean either ' of the names, tSk ovo^mwv ' or ' their names,' and the inference is natural that the modern formula was intended to exclude that ambiguity. This ny h- may be regarded as based on the formula of the genitive singular feminine as in ny hanmey ' of the soul, anmse,'

THE NASALS. 141
radical anmey, genitive of annym (Med. Ir. anim, Mod. Goi. anam), plural ny hanmeenyn ' of the souls, am'marum,' radical anmeenyn ; but the analogy has been applied to nouns which are not feminine, as in the case of ny henmyn just mentioned. This departure from the original declension does not touch the nasal mutation in the case of nouns beginning with a consonant, but in those beginning with a vowel it appears to be of no very recent date : at any rate we have instances of it in the Prayerbook as in iik dyn tagyrt ny hourelyn 351 'payment to the priest of the offerings,' radical ourelyn, plural of ourel, now oural (Goi, ofrdil), and Ixid ny hobrin shen 480 ' the like of those workers, i.e. such workers.'
In the next place the pronoun an, nan, now nyn is used not only for ' their ' but also for ' our ' and ' your ' : witness the following instances — an gymmirk 591, now nyn gemmyrk 'our refuge,' radical kemmyrk ' protection ' (Ir. coimirc, coimric, O'Reilly) ; laghyn nan ^dtsh 591, now laghynyn cash am ' the days of our age,' and laghyn nan sfyl 363, now laghyn nyn mea ' the days of our life.' Similarly the pronoun is used for ' your,' as in atys d'an bekaghyn 363, now arrys son nyn beccaghyn 'repentance on account of your sins;' d'anguyrre shi'u 357 'at your bidding, i. e. a-bidding you,' radical cuyrre, now cuirrey (Goi. cuireadK) ; er nan ieni [read ieni\ as er nan gurry 356, now er nyn earn as er nyn guirrey ' after your calling and your bidding, i. e. you having been called and bidden.' The explanation of this free use of the pronoun is that the Manxman relies for exact distinction between ' our,' ' your,' ' their,' on the use, among other expedients of the preposition agg 272, 447, now ec 'at, with, by,' as in ynjih ainiyn 594, noy/ yn fee am 'our God,' literally 'the God with us,' and as in the Scotch an tigh aice-se ' her house,' which would be in Manxj/ ihie ecksh : compare the French ' sa maison &, elle '.' This was at first employed perhaps exclusively in the case of emphasis being required. It is no longer confined, however, to that use, and we have instances like the following in the Prayerbook: ytldint din 357, 'our salvation'; aynsy raydjyn kasserick aggesyn 363, now ayns e raaidyn casherick 'in his

^ It is quite possible that this kind of use of <5 in French has been suggested by a Gaulish original ; for though Welsh does not run parallel with Goidelic in this particular, Cornish forms like aga ' their, eorum ' possibly postulate some such an explanation as that suggested by the Manx usage. The Goidels usually render the preposition in question into English by at, so that the Manxman spontaneously Englishes _j/ (Aie ecksh into 'the house at her,' which comes curiously close to the French sa maison <J elk.

143 MANX PHONOLOGY.
holy ways ; and aytis yn enym kasserick aggesyn 363 ' in his holy name.' In this construction the article is regularly used, and that was doubtless what opened the way for the influence of the several forms on one another as specified above.
Lastly, the Goidelic pronoun for ' your ' is in Irish and Scotch bhur «-, which should be in Manx vurn and vur, but I have never detected an instance of it. The case is somewhat different with the pronoun for ' our,' which in the other Goidelic dialects is ar «-. This should be am and ar in Manx, and these forms actually occur, but with an initial n in the Prayerbook, as in narn nh 489 ' our God,' and nar ' jiarn 337, 346, 364, nar jam 37, now nynjiam 'our Lord.' Possibly further scrutiny of the manuscript would show a somewhat larger number of instances than appear in our printed text.
Before leaving the subject of the nasal consonants I must mention a phenomenon of considerable importance in the present pronunciation of Manx. It consists in prefixing to a final nasal the corresponding voiced mute. Thus (i) trUrn 39, troum 468, trSym 40, now written trome ' heavy ' (Med. Ir. tromm. Mod. Ir. and Sc. trom, Welsh trwm, fern, troni) is pronounced in a way which sometimes strikes one as being ■croum and sometimes zrobm or x.rubm with a sort of precarious b ; and similarly with other words such as h'an, now h'one ' head ' (Goi. ceann) which becomes kwuv or kwhn, while the plural kiinn, now written king, is pronounced sometimes kt^ff ; ble'in ' a year,' becomes blidn ; and long, now written Ihong ' a ship,' becomes Xogy or Xif^y. The same thing happened now and then with rv as in 6rn, 6yrn iii, now written oam ' barley,' pronounced orSv, with the article yn iorhv (Goi. edrna); and with rn, pronounced rdn, as in cuirn or keirn 'the rowan or mountain ash ' (Med. Ir. caerthann, Mod. Ir. caorthainn, but Sc. caorunti)^. This modification began before the orthography of Phillips' translation had been fixed upon, as one would otherwise have expected tromm, for example, or trom, rather than troum, trSym, or triim. In all the cases mentioned the vowel was short and the nasal consonant as in tromm was long, so to say, so that metrically

' At one time I had an idea that this was the Manx representative of the Old Irish ndthar as in cechtar nathar ' uterque nostrum' (Gr. Celt. pp. 335, 1087) : this was, as I now believe, a mistaken view ; but it resulted in preventing me for some time from perceiving the true history of the Manx forms discussed in the text.
' Some other explanation has probably to be sought for the d in arneyf 223 novi ard-nieu (p. 132) 'a serpent or snake,' plural ayrdneughyn 245, now ard- nieughyn.

THE NASALS. 143
speaking um or hm is an equivalent for mm. So it is needless to say that the neatest cases of this phenomenon happen to be all accented final syllables, and those which have been here enumerated ended, etymologically speaking" in a mixed equivalent for mm, w, nn, pp, or yy. But (2) the same thing has happened, probably later, where the nasal consonant was short but preceded by a long vowel, and here the reinforcement of the consonantal element took place, metrically speaking, at the expense of the vowel : at any rate this may be supposed to be the tendency. Thus though tal-Hin, now written thallooin 'earth's' (genitive of talu, now ihalloo, Med. Ir. talam, genitive talman) retains the length of the vowel of its final syllable after that syllable is modified, so that the word sounds -coKudn with the stress on the last syllable, and bdyn 220, now bane 'white' (Goi. ban) is also pronounced with its a not perceptibly shortened in the South, but in the northern half of the Island the pronunciation is b^6y with the vowel as short as may be. The same exactly is the case with layn 380 ' a river,' which seems to survive in Lhane Mooar, the name of the deepened brook which sluggishly drains the Curragh in the North of the Island : the word sounds like layn 556, now lane ' full ' (Goi. Mn, Welsh ilawn, Lat. plenus), but it is the Galloway lane ' a sluggish river ' borrowed. The vowel is also short m^yn 72, hiyn 52, h(yn 1 14, now written hene ' self (Ir./^tn, Sic./ein,/hein), and pro- nounced hidn, and in ble'in ' a year ' (Ir. bliadhain) when pronounced bKdn. It is so likewise in keyn 92, now keayn 'sea' (Goi. cuan); Ji lij/n, liovi Jelhein (p. 23) 'Monday,' pronounced Jyii&dH; Jardeyn, novi Jardain ' Thursday,' pronounced _/^SJ(/» ;, but I have very seldom heard a. din the pronunciation ol Jecrean (p. 23) ' Wednesday.' Lastly, it should be remarked that the less distinctly one hears the parasitic consonant the less is the quantity of the vowel tampered with. The modification illustrated by the first instances above has in its most extreme form no Celtic parallel except in the later stages of O. Cornish, where for instance camm ' crooked ' and gwyn ' white ' became respec- tively cabm and gwydn. It is far more interesting, however, as being suggestive of historical connection, to find that this phonetic peculiarity is one of the actual characteristics of the Lowland Scotch dialect of Caithness, as I am assured by Dr. Murray. There, for example, the old Norse word for stone, namely, steinn has become ste-Pn or steidn.
On the other hand if one might venture to relegate to a second place the extreme form of the Manx modification, treating it as a development of the stage represented by •crmm, for example, in

144 MANX PHONOLOGY.
the case of trome, one would find that it ranges itself with a dialectic peculiarity of the Gaelic of the South of Ireland. Thus troum is the pronunciation actually current not only in Manx but also in a great part of the South of Ireland. I have to thank Dr. Standish O'Grady for calling my attention to this fact, though I had often been struck in travelling in the county of Cork by the pronunciation count of the word which is written in English comb or combe, and in Welsh cwm ' a dingle.' But even that narrows the range of this kind of modification too much, both as to the process itself and the geography of its distribution : witness the case, already mentioned, of Med. Irish tromm ' heavy,' and of imm ' butter,' being now written trom and im. These, according to McAlpine, are pronounced in Scotch GaeHc irom and im respectively.

CHAPTER IX.
The Liquid Consonants — The Lambdas.
By the liquids I mean / and r with their variations, and in dealing with them it will be found that they are almost all voiced'. I begin with
Ambideutal /.
By this I mean an / which goes with the broad vowels, and is formed by bringing the tongue in contact with the edge of the upper teeth. In order to learn to produce the sound the tongue may be protruded between the teeth, whereby a somewhat exaggerated effect of the con- sonant will be produced. I write it \ and it will be found to combine best with ■ch and i, so that such a combination as u\%h, u\i may be tried, then u\v, uKh, and afterwards uK, oK, dK. This liquid has the characteristic of r and A, that one is apt, while undoing the contact of the tongue with the teeth, to produce a slight sound of S, especially at the end of a word. Thus the combination «\ is pronounced almost as if written «XS, and forms the Manx word for an apple iiyll 483, now written oqyl (Goi. ubhal, Welsh qfal, Eng. apple). The parasitic sound of 5 attaching to that of X is reproduced as a rf in the English imitation of Goidelic words, as in the name of the Manx parish of Maghal, the Anglo-Manx pronunciation of which is Maughold. It is still better known in the Scotch DugalA and Donald from the Gaelic names Dubhghd)! and DomhnaW. It is, moreover, remarkable that words like Domhnall and Conall are found regularly written with // as far back as they can be traced in manuscripts, though it is proved by the Welsh forms Dyfnwal and Cynwal that the // has, etymologically speaking, no standing in them. I am inclined therefore to suppose

146 MANX PHONOLOGY.
that the // (after a) was meant to express the sound of X, as is the case in later Irish and Scotch Gaelic. O'Donovan's remarks on / and // in his In'sA Grammar, pp. 31-3, deserve to be read in this connection.
As to the origin of this consonant it stands ordinarily for Aryan / associated with a broad vowel, as in Idu, now lat<e ' a hand ' (Goi. MmA, Welsh tfaw, Lztpalma, Greek 7raXd/«j, A.-Sa,xon_/blme, O.H. Ger. /olma ' the fiat hand ') ; lyot 220, lyi 500, now written iAetj/ 'a calf (Goi. IdogA, p. 63) ; 7fia/l 201, now written moal ' slow, feeble, bad ' (Goi. mall ' slow, slack ').
This consonant is not subject to any systematic change.
The voiceless liquid corresponding to X db«is not occur so far as 1 know in the Manx of the present day. The sound I mean is familiar to me in the Welsh dialect of Bettws y Coed and its neighbourhood, where, for example, the ordinary Welsh aW ' a hill-side ' becomes aXXr, and I have also heard it in such Scotch Gaelic combinations as mo shlat ' my rod,' pronounced by a native of Sutherlandshire mo XXat, and a shlainte ' his health,' pronounced a Wainte. In Manx they would be at the present day my Xac, « 'Kaml.^, sometimes my ch\az, e ch\ainti (p. 124). At an earlier stage the sound of XX existed probably in Manx likewise.
Alveolar /.
By this I mean the Ordinary alveolar sound of English /, with which I identify the Manx / which occurs in words like iishill 363, ishyll 362, now injil 'low' (Ir. isiol, Sc. heal, p. 36); veil 'is' (p. 89) kummell 566, now written cummal ' to hold,' (p. 1 1) ; elk 2 r, now written elley ' other,' pronounced ele, not etp or ^fe (Ir. ai'le, Sc. ei'le, Welsh aif in arait ' other') ; and I have been assured that the / in ainle ' an angel ' belongs here. The same remark applies to the / of inmvjfyl, now written inney-veyl ' z. maid servant' (p. 17).
L mouiI16.
The sound meant is here denoted by t: it represents (i) Aryan / associated with a narrow vowel or i, as in the foUowhig words : lia^ 599, now written Iheie to ' melt ' (Goi. leagk, Wehhfiai/Ji ' moist,' p. 52) ; lie as in erlt'se 18, now written erlAeh 'aside, apart' (Ir. at'r leHh, Sc. air letfi) ; klaghtey 168, now written cliaghky to ' be wont ' (Goi. cleach- dadh, p. 3) ; flaghey, ery liaghey 37, now ery Jliaghey ' on the rain' {Goi. fliuchadh ' a wetting'); glion or gh'one ' a valley or glen' (Goi- gkann. Welsh glyn) ; fuill, still written /uill ' blood ' (Goi. fuil) ;

THE LIQUIDS. 147
sttyil 234, 235, now written soot'll ' an eye ' (Goi. s^t'l). In a single instance I have noticed this / written gl, as in Italian, and parallel to gn for « mouille (in both French and Italian) : it is the word gliastchen 41, gliastyn 280, now written Ihiastyn to ' owe.'
(2) There is an f from another origin which deserves a mention, though it has never made its way, so far as I know, into the spelling- it is one introduced between labials and yod just as in the Slavonic languages. I have heard it in all parts ofthe Island, but chiefly from the more illiterate : thus bio ' quick, alive,' is frequently pronounced hi0, and so with its derivative hiqys ' life,' mutated vioys and pronounced vtioys, as I have heard it read in the words na 'n vioys hene ' than the life itself,' in Psalm Ixiii. 4. So also mthy us in Jidghy g^, novrJiogAey to ' fade or wither ' {\x.feochaim ' I droop,' Welsh gwywo to ' droop ').
The voiceless liquid corresponding to the foregoing / mouill^ may be heard now and then in Manx, as for instance when daa ' two,' and slieau ' a mountain,' are placed in agreement : the sibilant is then mutated to A, and in daa hlieau the noun sounds like the Welsh word ttiw or perhaps more exactly ftuu. I have also noticed the h being made into the velar spirant ch : we then have 6a Mvlu ' two mountains,' and my hlingyn pronounced my chHtpyn ' my shoulder,' radical shlingan ' a shoulder ' (p. 61). But neither pronunciation is frequently heard-, as the speakers of Manx at the present day prefer daa slieau or daa shlieau with the radical sibilant retained unmodified, and so in the other case: compare the treatment of ^ (pp. 124, 146).
The Rhotas.
I may say that I have been familiar most of my life with three r's, namely the voiced Welsh r, which is practically the same as Italian r", the voiceless Welsh r (in rh) corresponding to it, and the recurved English r. I am also fairly familiar with one or two French r's, but I am bound to speak with the utmost diflSdence of the Manx /s, as I have but a very imperfect idea how they are produced. In most words initial r in Manx produces on my ear the effect of English r, but I greatly doubt that it is formed in the same way. At any rate, it seems highly probable that the r which is associated with broad vowels is approximately an
Ambidental r.
This I would write p and treat as analogous to c, 6, -ch, i, •>, X. In other words, I should say that the part of the tongue made to vibrate
L 2

148 MANX PHONOLOGY.
lies on a lower level than in the case of English r, and that the edge of the tongue is brought somewhat closer to the edge of the upper teeth instead of recurved, as is done when pronouncing the English liquid. In any case it represents mainly Aryan r associated with broad vowels, as in the following words ryi 275, now written reih to ' choose ' (Med. Ir. rogu, with gu of the same origin as Latin gusius, Greek yiva, English choose, and the prefix ro of the same origin as Latin and Greek pro, irpo, p. 63) ; raue ' an oar ' (p. 32); dyrd 265, 292, now ard ' high ' (Goi. ard, Lat. arduus).
This p is assimilated very readily to other consonants, as in jiarg 225, still written jiarg and pronounced dSyg ' red ' (Goi. dearg), and this is especially the case before consonants of the ambidental group, as in ard 'high,' pronounced j^A ; dossyn 292, dorsyn 475, now dorryssyn ' doors,' plural of dorrys (Goi. dorus, Welsh drws) ; dfsyn 31, 32 'of dearth ' (Sc. daorsainn). Conversely an occasional rwhich has no business is inserted in a word like margiyrt 89, and margyirt 385, which should have been, and usually was, written magiyrt, now mygeayrt ' about, round about ' (p. 23). This is not the only point of similarity between the Manx p and English r; for like the latter it is wont to be preceded by a furtive p : thus the Manx word mooar ' great ' is pronounced mSyp like the English word moor, excepting that the Manx has, owing to the m, a slightly nasal twang not heard in English. In some cases this p like English r disappears as mfiir 32, 611, now written /eer 'true' (Goi. /ior, Welsh gwir, Latin verus), which in such phrases as fiir veg 47, now feer veg ' very small,' is frequently pronounced_/?y veg or ft veg.
The voiceless form of p is unknown to me in the actual pronun- ciation, but I suppose it to have been once usual in cases where sr and tr became by mutation hr, as in hryei 21, now hreih, mutated from tryei, now treih 'miserable ' (p. 14). Here the old pronunciation was probably a voiceless p accompanied by the aspirate, as in Welsh rh or Icelandic hr. But the Modern Manx makes the aspirate into a velar guttural ch, and in the combination chp which results I am unable to say whether the p is voiceless or not, but I should not be surprised if it is.
Alveolar r.
By this I mean an r pronounced with the tongue in position for sounding alveolar consonants, in other words a sound produced as nearly as possible like the English r. I must confess, however, that I

THE LIQUIDS. 149
have no certain instances; but I should guess that we have it in such words as aV 4, now qyr ' father ' (Goi. athair, Latin /a/^r, English father); and va/err 147, now written/«r • ' a man ' {Go\. fear).
There is lastly a change, which, though sporadic, is worth men- tioning here as undergone by r, and it is into z as in poanrey ' beans,' of which I have heard no other pronunciation than that of pozp {It. p6nar, pSnaire, which is contracted in Munster into pdtre'^ parallel to the Manx form), and I once heard jynn'ck 'upright, honest, just' pronounced /zz/i (Goi. ionnraic). Similarly the name written Kinry derived from MacHenry is pronounced Ktnzi or Kinzi, but it is now fast being superseded by the translation ' Harrison.' If, however, you ask anywhere in the North of the Island, where there happen to be Harrisons, what they are called in Manx, you are invariably told that they are Kinzi ; but this pronunciation is not usual in the South, so far as I know. In these instances the r is preceded by a nasal, but that may be an accident, for I once thought I heard rhyt 'to thee' (Ir. riot) pronounced zp, but the man reading to me quickly corrected himself: this was also in the North.
R MouiU6.
By this I mean an r pronounced analogously to « and f, that is to say, a palatalized r. It may be represented as f, and it stands mainly for Aryan r associated with a slender vowel or i ; but first of all I wish to state how far I hear it as a distinct kind of r from the p already discussed. Initially I have sometimes thought I noticed a crispness or sharpness which argued an r rather than an p, as for instance in words like rii

' These remarkable spellings have the support of Scotch fear, which is pro- nounced fer. It is nsual to explain fear as standing for an early vira-s, the a of vira-s being considered to modify the syllable preceding it ; but these forms incline me to believe that the Celts set out with ver or jf«r, monosyllabic like the Latin vir. That would account forthe Welsh gwr ' vir ' (compare gwr- for the prefix ver) as well as for the Manx and Scotch forms. If so the Irish fear has been influenced by the analogy of other nouns and so has the Scotch _/%ar, but only in its spelling. Similarly Manx ben (p. 34) ' a woman ' (Ir. bean, Sc. bean, pronounced betin, M^Alpine) possibly represents an early monosyllabic ben, of which we have evidence in the Irish be nAnand (Cormac s.v. Buanann) and the bi bind (glossed ben find in Stokes' Goidelica, p. 135) ' fair woman ' = ben vinda, whence the Irish proper name Bibhind 'Bevin,' mentioned by the Four Masters, under the year 1073.
2 See Foley's English-Irish Dictionary (Dublin, 1855), s.v. bean.

,50 MANX PHONOLOGY.
32,561, now written ree ^ ' a king ' (Med. Ir, ri, genitive rig, Welsh rhi\ Latin rex, regis); but I have never felt certain about it, and no help is to be got from the semivowel yod which has been sunk in most places where one would expect it, as in riu ' to you' (Med. Ix.frib, Mod. Ir. ribJi) and roo ' to them ' (Med. \x.friu. Mod. Ir. riu), which are both pronounced r«, possibly ric. Medially this crispness which I have mentioned has often struck me as quite unmistakable and amounting now and then almost to the sharpness of a Welsh or Italian r, as for example in words like marish ' with, together with ' (p. 44). Finally, the difference between r" and p or r is rendered still more certain by a sort of a parasitic whisper, which if reinforced would make a sound approaching ch in the German word ' ich '. This has attracted my attention especially in the case of the word for ' gold,' namely aur, dyr, der, now written airk, which seems derived not from the Latin aurum but from its genitive auri (p. 6), as it is pronounced af; or ef;, if I may use ; for this kind of whisper.
This f is sometimes doubled in the Phillips Prayerbook so that fyi^ 594 becomes fyirr 62, ' men,' and so in other cases. Add to this that it is not liable to be elided or assimilated, though we have an apparent exception in the word laidjer 107, 275, now written lajer ' strong,' pronounced Iqzyr or lazy (Med. Ir. Ididir, Mod. Goi. Ididir) ; this is, however, not so much perhaps a matter of phonology as of declension, just as if the Irish word were to be changed from Ididir to Ididear.

' It is to be noticed that rii 131 'an arm of the body,' whence knlefrii 262 'a cubit,' literally 'bone-elle,' is now written roih and pronounced ryi, though the Irish is righ ' the arm from the elbow to the wrist.'

CHAPTER X.
The Sibilant Consonants.
Here, as in the case of the dentals, we have to distinguish three kinds of sibilants, o-, s, and sk. The two last are meant to represent the values of English w and English sA. Then there remains to be treated first
The Ambidental Sibilant a.
The voiceless sibilant of this description may here be represented by a Greek o- and described as produced on the same level as c, 6, x,h, i, V, X ; that is, the tongue is brought into contact with the edge of the upper teeth and may even be protruded in the utterance, but that would be rather an exaggeration. The sound is familiar to me in the Venedotian dialect which is characterized by t, A as already mentioned, p. 93 above ; my attention being first drawn to it by the way in which I found my own name sometimes pronounced, namely as JikUa, in Carnarvonshire.
This o- represents Aryan j or combinations involving s, provided the associated vowel was a broad one. Take the following instances : sollan ' salt ' (Goi. salann, Welsh halen, Latin sal, Eng. salt) ; Hasyl, now ooasle ' noble ' (Goi. uasal, p. ii) ; shassu, now written shassoo to 'stand' (Goi. seasamh, p. 3); and touys 307, now written towsi ' a measure,' genitive touish 73, 91 (Goi. tomhas^io-tnhas of the same origin partly as Latin meiior, mensus, mensurd).
Manx o- is liable to be changed (i) in vocalic mutation to A as already mentioned under that letter, at p. 71 above; and (a) by a softening, which seems to be of a later date, it becomes, especially between vowels, the voiced ambidental to be- mentioned next.

152 MANX PHONOLOGY.
The Ambidental Sibilant C-
By this I mean a sibilant produced exactly in the same way as a but voiced ; so I write it f. We have it in words like cassan ' a footpath,' pronounced cdCv (Ir. casdn, Sc. casan), and^nsagAey 22, still written ynsaghey to 'teach' (Ir. ionsachadh, Sc. ionnsackadh), pronounced yvi&chi OT yCacJu. But the f sound is not very common in Manx conversation, as it is mostly submitted to a further change which makes it into t, as mentioned at p. 102 above. In the case oi cassan, how- ever, which has just been instanced, it is permanent as the means of distinguishing that word from cassyn (the plural of cass ' a foot '), which I have never heard pronounced other than as cai>v. In a great number of words, however, the pronunciation fluctuates between f and 5 ; and a man who can read Manx and knows his Bible pretty well may use the forms with 5 freely in conversation, whereas the moment you ask him to repeat one of them, he will most likely do so with the f sound restored. In some words like cassyn, however, the S is irremoveably fixed, as also in all words with the spelling of which the Manxman is not familiar. Lastly, such is the close kinship between f and S that the former merges imperceptibly into the latter, and that it is not always easy to say which you hear, f or 5.
The Alveolar Sibilants.
By this term I mean the sound of English initial s, and of English z, and I call them alveolar because they combine most readily with the consonants of the alveolar group. They are both rare in Manx. I have been assured that the s in the word sneym. 584, to 'knot,' now sniem 'a knot' (Ir. sndidhm, Sc. snaim, p. 44), is identical with English s, and so far as I could judge this is the case also with snooid ' a length of hair in a fishing line ' (Sc. snod ' a fishing line,' Welshysnod-en ' a fillet or ribbon,' all probably borrowed from theEng. snood); and with brosnaghy 597, now brasnaghey to 'provoke or incense ' (Ir. brosnUghadh, but Sc. brosnuchadk). There ?ire some other instances to be mentioned, but they can be dealt with more briefly after sh has been discussed.
Instances in Manx of the corresponding consonant vdced, that is to say, the sound of English s, are still harder to find, but I should probably be right in reckoning here the sibilant substituted for r in poanrey 'beans/ and Kinry, pronounced Kznzi (p. 149).

THE SIBILANTS. 153
The Mouill^ Sibilants.
The voiceless consonant of this group is, so to say, the mouilld form of J, which is written in modern Manx sh as in English, and in the pronunciation of it the tongue assumes a different shape from that which it has in pronouncing s; but I dare not trust myself to describe the details of the difference, and it will here suflSce to say that I can perceive no difference of sound between Manx s or sh and ordinary English sh as in 'shall' and 'fish.' In Manx it represents Aryan J or combinations of consonants with s, associated with a narrow vowel. Take the following examples : shagh, shaghey, ' past, beyond ' (Goi. seach, Welsh hei 'beside,' heiiw 'past,' Latin secus); shiaght, shaght 643, now written shiaght ' seven,' (Goi. seachd, p. 52) ; sheur 176. 465. now written shuyr 'a sister' (Med. Ir. siur, mutated /«r, Mod. Ir. siur, Sc.piuthar^, Welsh chwaer, Latin soror for *suezor).
Manx sh is liable in mutation to be changed (i) into hi, on which see page 74 above ; and (2) where it has escaped that change it may be softened into the voiced sibilant z or zh. By this I mean the sound of z in the English word ' azure ' or of French J in ' jeune ; ' and we have it in v/ords like iossiagh 214, now /w^J/'^g-^/ ' a beginning ' (So. toiseach); soilshe 106, now soilshey 'a light,' pronounced sytzi (Goi. soillse) ; kasserick, now casherick ' holy ' (Ir. coisrigthe, coisreachtha, Sc. coisrigte,'^. 117); and M// 481, now written ««//7 ' low,' pronounced tzil or tnM (p. 36), except when a reader influenced by the spelling sounds the word indzel. The same thing takes place in the case of en- clitics as in the question kyns ta shiu ' how are you,' which is ordinarily pronounced ky<T zaSu or kya- taziu : as to kyns see p. 36 above.
(3) This is, however, not the whole extent of the reduction, for the 2 is frequently made in the Manx pronunciation of the present day into a sound which I cannot fix : it somewhat resembles i but it may be more nearly the whispered after-sound attaching to d under certain circumstances (p. in). Thus such a word as ioshiaght ' a beginning,' becomes ■zoiach, axiA/er-coshee ' a footman,' becomes_/9r- co^i: compare crial (better cr/al) for credjaK^. 104). Otherwise these words may be represented as t,oiagh,/er-coi and criaK respectively.

A word which in vocalic mutation began with f or ph would naturally be

ascribed to a radical beginning with /, since p words regularly mutate that consonant into ph as in pairt ' a part or side,' a phairt ' his part or side.' So from phiuthar or fiulhar the radical piuthar was inferred instead of some such a form as siuthar with an initial s.

154 MANX PHONOLOGY.
To return to s, the origin assigned it above is not the only one. •which it has in Manx ; for it arises also from the reduction of ts into dz which may be further reduced to 2, as in kailchey, now written cailjey ' lost,' pronounced as if written mtzey (Goi. catllte, p. ro8). I have noticed, however, that there is a tendency not to reduce dz to S but to retain that combination in full whenever it happens to begin an accented syllable. This is the case, for example, with the word binjean, defined by Cregeen as 'milk turned to crud with rennet, cradled in haste with rennet,' and enjoying the same sort of repu- tation in the Island as Devonshire cream in England: the word is pronounced byndSdn and is derived ixombinnid 'rennet' (Ir. binid, binidean 'rennet,' bintighim 'I coagulate'). The same sort of pro- nunciation is also evidenced by Cregeen's own name, which is sounded C^dzin. By false analogy this pronunciation is introduced into words which have no right, etymologically speaking, to dS, but only to z. Thus while the noun soihhey ' light,' is pronounced aj1&9, the verb soilshean to ' give light, shine,' becomes crytdzav. This will, perhaps, help one to understand to some extent the characteristic ending of the second person plural of the imperative in Manx, which is written in the Phillips Prayerbook ji and (more frequently) gi, now j'ee, bearing a secondary accent. This I am inclined to think is a form of the pronoun which was in O. Irish st, later se ' you ' (Welsh chwi-=*sui). It was sometimes reduplicated making stssi 'you' (Welsh chwychwt), and sometimes appended to other words such as Mib 'to you' and roucsaid 'you have surpassed,' making more emphatic forms dUib-si and roucsaid-se'^. We have accordingly an equivalent particle in Scotch Gaelic in the ibh (compare Goi. sibh

you '), ending the Scotch imperative, as in the following instances :

b'tgi 46, 602, now bee-jee ' be ye ' (Sc. bithibh), gouigi 600 and passim, gougi 598, now gow-jee ' sing ye,' jeanigi ^g%,jeanji 47, novi jean-jee 'do ye' (Sc. deanaibh),i{nsigi 599, now insh-jee 'tell ye' (Sc. innsibh), and tuitchigi 601, now tuitt-jee^ ' fall ye ' (Sc. tuitibK).
Lastly, something must be said concerning the boundary line
' See Windisch's IriscJie Texte, p. 302, § 93 ; and Ebel's Zeuss' Gram. Celtica, PP- in> 334-
' The forms have frequently been shortened since the Phillips translation was made, but in some instances the latter gives both, as in- the case oi jeanigi and jeanji. The longer form, in jeani-gi, is the old imperative without any reinforcement, and it actually occurs alone as in jeani 50 'make' (Med. Ir. dlnaid. Mod. Ir. dSanaidh, Sc. deanaibK) : compare ' shuili 117 'go,' and soilshi as in soihhi shiu heyn 600— soilshigi shiu hiyn 601 'show yourselves.'

THE SIBILANTS. 155
between j and sh, and speaking generally one may venture to describe it as being much the same as in the sister dialects. Thus the proclitic copula is is in Goidelic (Welsh j/f, 's, Latin esl, Greek eoTi, English is), which in Irish is pronounced ish in direct contact with a narrow vowel following, and is when the vowel is broad. The distinction is observed in Manx, even when a consonant intervenes ; so the copula may be either sh or s, and written accordingly, whereas in the sister dialects the spelling remains unchanged is and 's. The following examples will serve to illustrate this: she 18, still written ske=: sh ^ 'it is he, it is it,' Jr. is e) ; segyn 229, sxgyn 505, shegyn 19, now written shegin='sh egin ' must,' literally, 'it is a necessity' (Med. Ir. is /cen 'est necessarium,' Sc. is eiginn); shieny 41, sKyne 471, shdney Ham 643, now written shynney Ihiam ' I love or like', literally ' is dear to me,' sJi^ne Ho 471, ' they that love ' (Sc. lets an ionmhuinri), sMyl i\\=.'sh 6yl ' is known ' (Ir. is eol), and sh'rii ^gg='sh rii ' is king.' On the other hand it is wont to be s before a broad vowel, as in saiHam 415, now saiUym,=.'s ail Ihiam '1 will, I wish,' literally ' it is pleasing to me' (Ir. is ail Horn, Sc. is aill learn), and smtiar 340, now written s'mooar=s mooar 'great is' (Goi. is mSr).
So far I have mentioned instances where the Phillips Prayerbook
agrees with the later spelling and the actual pronunciation ; but there
are certain discrepancies of a nature more or less important, (i) Let
us begin with those where the Prayerbook has s, whereas the sibilant
is now sh. In most of these there has probably been no change in
the pronunciation so far as concerns the sibilant, the apparent
difference being due to the retention, as I take it, of the Goidelic way
of spelling, which was satisfied to make s (associated with i or e) stand
for sh. Take the following cases : kasserick, now casherick ' holy ; '
lossiagh, now foshiaghi ' a, beginning;' riist,riist, rist 20, 21, 40, 41,
now reesht ' again ' (Med. Ir. affridissi, arithisi. Mod. Ir. aris, ris, Sc.
a ris, a rithisd, rithisd); nil's I ,^2, now tieeshl 'also, likewise, both;'
and sickyr 17, sikltir 168, shickyr, now 'sure, certain,' borrowed
from the Old English sicker. But a number of cases must be left over
as illustrating nothing probably but the carelessness of the scribe.
I should hesitate, however, to reckon among them a word like sdun
467, 555, now written shione as in the sentence, saun d!yn grian y
goll shiis 608 ' the sun knows her going down : ' the word is obscure
to me, but I notice that the modern version of the Prayerbook
sometimes uses shione for the shSyl of the older one, as in the sentence
shSyl duys ? 1 14, now shione dooys eh ' I know him.'

156 MANX PHONOLOGY.
(2) On the other hand we have instances now and then of sh in the Phillips Prayerbook where the sibilant should be *. The most remarkable of these perhaps is shUas 24 ' up, upwards,' which alternates with siias, sjlas, now written seose, of the same meaning. Here I am inclined to think that there has been a change of pronunciation from sh X.0 <r; but this raises the question of the origin of the sh or s prefixed to uas ' above,' to make shiias or silas ' upwards.' Whatever it is, it should be the same as the sh of shiar ' east, eastward ' (Med. Ir. sair ' eastwards '), and sheear ' west, westward ' (Med. Ir. sfar ' west- wards '); and the meaning would seem to require some word cor- responding as it were to Greek is or f is ' into'. This would have to be regarded as treated phonetically like the verb I'sh, already mentioned as making a prefix sh or a- according to the vowel following. Our prepositional prefix would be esh or t'sh cut down to sh, which occurs retained in shilas, but is changed eventually before the broad vowel into o- in siias or sjas and the modern seose. Parallel instances occur in sKmarig (Ir. is mairg) as in sh'marig dyirr vdghi yn taluin 330, nov/ smerg da cummaltee ynthalloo 'woe is it to the earth's in- habitants;' and in sKmuar 643, now s'mooar 'great is.' We have also a curious anomaly in the word suiskell 48, now sushial ' gospel,' which is more frequently written in the Prayerbook with sh as shiuskel 46, shiuskell 88, and shuiskel 42 (Med. Ir. soscile, soscela, Mod. Ir. soisgM). The word consists of skial 591 (p. 56), now skeeal ' a story, news or tidings ' (Goi. sgM, Welsh chwedl), with the prefix so, Welsh hy, Sanskrit su, of much the same meaning as the Greek ««-, so that the compound fits as a rendering of the Greek elayycKiov; but the sense of the prefix had probably become obscure to the translator or the copyist, and he seems to me to have incorporated a bit of popular etymology or a conceit of his own in his spelling shiuskel, as though he thought the word literally to mean 'sh'iuy skial ■' Worthy is the news,' or ' How worthy a news ! ' For- tunately that whim was not accepted, and the word has been allowed to proceed on the lines of its own phonetic history undisturbed. In the case of a word like toushym 620, now towseym 'I will measure,' the older form is correct as proved by the Irish equivalent iomhaisim, whereas tawse-ym is due to the influence of the noun iouys, now towse ' a measure or weight,' which is also regular and represented in Irish by tomhas 'a measure' (p. 151).
(3) There remain to be mentioned certain instances in which the pronunciation of the sibilant seems to me not to be quite fixed ; and

THE SIBILANTS. 157
I refer first to words in which I have heard the same persons at one time sound sh and at another s or <r. Such, for example, is shassu, now written shassoo to 'stand,' already mentioned (p. 75), which is usually pronounced in the North o-aSa ; but the imperative aatr ' stand,' is still more frequently used, as when the milkmaid says to the cow she is milking : sassfeagh slyt myr fou ' stand still slut that thou art.' In the South, however, this word is mostly sha^, as in shass shUas 472, now written shass seose ' stand up' ; but I have heard the same persons at Cregneish pronounce aa&oo and sha&oo, nor could I fix them to either pronunciation, as they were unconscious of uttering the word in more than one way. My explanation is that there is a tendency to suit the initial sibilant to the broad vowel a which follows it, and that in this instance it is an accomplished fact in the North, shaa- having definitively been made into aa<r<T, and so with the cognate forms, just as shiias seems to have become suas, now seose ' upwards ' (p. 1 1). In the South, however, the change appears not to be quite complete, and the pronunciation ranges imperceptibly between s and sk on its way perhaps to become o-, s being the middle term, as it were, between o- and sA. An instance of the same treatment applied to a final sk occurs in the word shiuish ' yourselves ' (Goi. sibh-se), from shiu ' you, ye ' (Goi. siik), the form to be expected being sJitusA, and this practically survives in sAz'us 91, 343, pronounced sMut, as I have often heard it in the North ; but those using it commonly correct it into shiuish, if asked to repeat the word. The difficulty appears to have been the pronunciation of sh after u, and so the one treatment made sh into o-, while the other, by inserting an i, arrived at a form sounded sJuuish.
Something like the converse of this is the case with a word like slieau 'a mountain ' (pp. 8, 117), which is pronounced like shlieu or shleeu to 'whet,' written by Kelly sleeu (Ir. sliobhaim '1 polish' O'ReiUy, Welsh Itt/o to ' whet or grind on a grindstone '). In both words I hear sh ; and so with others like snteu to ' spin ' (Goi. snlomK) and snaghty 534, 553, now written sniaghtey ' snow ' (Goi. sneachda, p. 34), in which also I hear sh. In these instances the sibilant was originally perhaps o-, for not only ambidental consonants but also velars can stand as initials before a narrow vowel, provided a nasal or a liquid intervenes : witness the case of /n, now written three ' three' (p. 1 01), and of my hlingan 'my shoulder,' radical shlingan (p. 61). But the tendency in the case of the sibilants seems decidedly towards assimilation, in which the intermediate stage between a- and sh means

rsS MANX PHONOLOGY.
an alveolar j. So the modern pronunciation vacillates somewhat between s and sA, but with a preference for the latter.
Lastly, there is a borrowed word which deserves mention here, and it '\spsalym 190, 419, ^2^,psialm 578 'a psalm,' plural psalmyn 467, ^g'j , pshtalmyn 301, and shalmyn 505 (Goi. salm, plural sailm) : the dictionaries pretend to know nothing of the word, but it occurs in the modern Prayerbook, written psalm 600, plural psalmyn 301, pro- nounced somyv or shomyv (with o=Eng. aw). I have a diflSculty in deciding whether the sibilant should be considered to be English j or sh, as the same persons, in the North especially, seem to pronounce it both ways, and I conclude that it ranges from s to sh. But as the word was probably borrowed with the initial sound of English s, why should it incline at all to sh, especially as the vowel would favour a, which is the other extreme ? The only answer I have is that there has been some confusion between the word in question and another borrowed word, namely, shawm ' a shawm or cornet,' plural shawmyn. The way to the confusion may have been opened by such a passage as that from which I have cited the form psialm 578: in the Phillips Prayerbook it reads, Gouigi yn psialm, kurrigi Isey/aynshS yn taburd, which runs thus in the English Revised Version — ' Take up the psalm, and bring hither the timbrel,' Psalm Ixxxi. 2. Whether that was so or not, the translator undoubtedly did fall into the confusion in question, to wit, in a later passage, where he uses psalmyn 601, for what the more modern translators have rendered by shawmyn ' shawms,' and the English Revisers by ' sound of cornet/ in Psalm xcviii. 6. The spelling, perverse as it is, suggests ^z-Xpshidlm should have meant a shawm, and psafym a. psalm.
P. S. — The fact of my supposing one to sound s and sh in- differently in the same word has always inspired me with a certain amount of suspicion, that my ear is at fault, and that the sound intended cannot in reality be either the one or the other, that it must be rather a third sound which I have failed to appreciate. Since the foregoing paragraphs on the sibilants were put into type, I have had precisely the same experience in the Basque country. The Basque s, which is well known to be difficult of acquisition by strangers, takes a sort of middle position between English s and sh, but for some weeks I imagined that I heard it pronounced sometimes our s, and some- times our sh. It was not until I hit on the way of producing the sound myself, that I began to be able to perceive the difference between it and both j and sh. I understand from Dr. Sweet, who has made

THE SIBILANTS. 159
a practical study of the phonetics of Portuguese, that the same sound is common in that language ; and my recollection of my diflScuIty with the Manx sibilants is consistent, to say the least of it, with the notion which I now entertain, that this sound, or a sound closely resembling it, exists in Manx, and that, in other terms, it has been the cause of my perplexity. But I have not yet had an opportunity of revisiting the Isle of Man so as to submit my conjecture to the test of comparison with the native pronunciation.

CHAPTER XI.
Dialect and Orthography.
The Isle of Man is usually spoken of as divided into two parts, north and south. The north consists of the eight following parishes : Bride, Andreas, Jurby, Ballaugh, Michael, Lezayre, Maughold and Lonan ; and the south of the following nine : Rushen, Arbory, Malew, Patrick, German, Marown, Santon, Braddan, and Conchan. As will have already been seen, the differences of dialect between the north and south are not considerable, and what differences there are, have mostly been mentioned in connection with the sounds to which they attach. It may, however, be worth our while to enumerate here the points most deserving of notice : —
1. Words like kione 'head,' cloan 'the children of a family,' and joan 'dust '(p. 37), are pronounced in the south ^t^i', cKohvs.-aAdSdi>»
while in the north they are apt to be diphthongized into kwuv, cKouv, and dMouv, with the parasitic 6 (before the v, p. 142) much less pro- nounced than in the southern forms with the simple vowel.
2. On the other hand the reverse is more nearly the case with such a word as bane ' white ' (p. 143), or slane ' whole,' which become by8v and oK^iiv in the north, whereas in the south the vowel retains more or less completely its quality and quantity of a, and the 6 is not very perceptibly developed.
3. Words like leagh ' a reward ' (p. 20) and geay ' wind ' (p. 17) are pronounced >.&gh and gy in the south, while in the north they are almost dissyllables \ilygh and giia. This, however, must not be con- strued to mean anything more than a tendency, certainly not a sharp line of difference, in the pronunciation.
4. In the south, combinations like cha vel 'is not' and cha vow

DIALECT AND ORTHOGRAPHY. i6i
• will not get ' are more usual than in the north, where one says cha nel and cha new respectively (pp. 89, 91). Similarly, for Phillips' er vackin 70 ' after seeing,' one says in the north er naikin, while in the south one may say er vaikin, which, however, Cregeen (s. v. naikin) regards as drawn from Scripture. Otherwise expressed, the formulae with V are gone out of use in the north, but the Bible has kept them familiar, and in the south it ensures their being still sometimes employed, though I have not found them confined, as he suggests, to ' solemn or sacred occasions.'
5. The rare change of r into z as in Kinzi for Kinry (p. 149) is only known to me as belonging to the north : I noticed it first in the case of a native of Bride.
6, Of course individual words vary in pronunciation here and there, and I may add one or two to those just mentioned, such as the stock instance oiclagh ' a stone' (pp. 2, 9, 118), which is pronounced in the south clogh, with an open 0. I have heard the word aspick ' bishop ' (pp. 53. 135) corrupted into aspi/.-' or aspi/s in the parish of Michael, and commonly in the south. The Scandinavian name of Snsefell, the highest mountain in the Island (p. 34), is pronounced in the north approximately SMiyl, and in the south Sknwl or ShnjSyl. The words doo'^ 'black' and ooh 'an tg'g' (pp. 13, 15) have already been mentioned as being sounded Aya andj/a in the north ; and 6« and a in the south J and so has the word, (hibbyri 'a well' (p, 113), for which fhibbyr is the form used in the north.
There is another kind of difference which might be mentioned here, namely that of vocabulary, which, if carefully studied, would be detected to vary, doubtless, in some trifling respect from one village to another. I find, however, that I have collected extremely little information on this head, and even if I had collected more, I do not suppose that it would have been of any great interest. So I pass now to a question of dialect on a larger scale, to wit, that of the position of Manx Gaelic as compared with the other Goidelic dialects. One of the common forms of this question is, — Would you call Manx a dialect or a lan- guage ? I have no wish to refine on the meaning of the words dialect and language, especially as I am conscious of having used both terms very loosely in the foregoing pages ; but I should be inclined to call

• This word occurs m the Prayerbook in graynddu 84, 85, grayndoH 84, 85 ' tares,' literally ' black grain ' : see the New English Dictionary s. v. cockle, whence the Manx word coggyl, now used for ' tares.'
M

1 62 MANX PHONOLOGY.
Manx a language, and I base this on the differences between it and the other Goidelic idioms. These differences attach themselves to the phonology of both vowels and consonants, to the inflections and to the accentuation. They may be briefly mentioned in that order : —
1. One of the most distinctive features of Manx phonology is the treatment whereby it reduces both Goidelic vowels a and o into the one close vowel a : see pp. 3, 4. Here may also, perhaps, be mentioned, though more circumscribed in its action, the change which has given Manx such a word as reih ' the act of electing,' as contrasted with Irish rog/ia ' a choice ' : see pages 63, 69. The treatments dealt out to the Goidelic combinations tia, Hai and 6i, as illustrated at pages 17-28, are also peculiar in their way.
2. In the matter of consonants, the most widely prevalent character- istic of Manx is its readiness to reduce them when medials, a tendency sometimes exerted to the extent of complete elision. Take as examples words like tappee 'quick,' pronounced zdtt{p. 86) ; tuitchym 482, now tuittym 'fall ' (p. 1 04), which is sometimes pronounced XMzim. ; and/ahn to 'see' (pp. 3, 120), which is commonly reduced to /am. This makes the language the softest of all Goidelic dialects, but not without running some risk of leaving, as it were, the skeleton of its phonetics without any backbone. The transmutation of the sibiknts s (and g\ into i (pp. 102, 152), and the development before a final nasal of the cognate mute, as mentioned at pages 142-4, are alike characteristic and of somewhat wide application. Less widely prevalent is the treatment oi sk, ac, as described at pages 117, 124. But Manx may justly pride itself on being the only Celtic language to preserve in- stances of the ancient combination gu ; they are, however, not con- siderable in point of number.
3. Under the head of inflections the most remarkable peculiarity of Manx is probably its treatment of the passive participle as mentioned at page iir, but scarcely less remarkable is the uniformity forced on the bulk of the nouns used as infinitives: see pp. 28-30. Here also might be mentioned such a formula as «y henmyn ' r&v ovonarav' (p. 140), though Subject in the Prayerbook to exceptions like Eii nyn luyn 176, now Ree ny Hewnyn 'King of the Jews.' Sundry other facts of Manx grammar might be added, but these would lead us too far beyond our outlines.
4. We now come to the laws of Manx accentuation, which are in the main the same as those of Irish ; but Manx has in one particular gone its own way, namely, in that it allows, contrary to the general

DIALECT AND ORTHOGRAPHY. 163
rule, a long vowel to attract the stress to itself in such words, for example, as the following, accented on the final syllable : hangldyn, now banglane ' a branch ' (p. 4), iyndd 293, 356, 420, 433, now (hyndaa 'turn' (p. 62); taMin now thallooin, genitive of thalloo 'the earth' (P- 32); grayiHil 512, now graihoiP 'loving, affectionate' (pp. 5, 100) ; and the Phillips Prayerbook leads one to infer that the ordinals were all once accented on the last syllable : witness_>'« chiaghtH gunagh 241 'the seventh Sunday,' radical shiaghtii, now shiaghioo (p. 104); hoighta 242, now hoghtoo ' eighth,' and^W)^ 247, no^jeihoo ' tenth.' It is worthy of note that French words borrowed through Anglo-Norman channels had the accent on the ultima, where it remains to this day, as for example in the case of aititn 367, now ashoon ' nation ' (p. 13), kssiln 451, now lessoon 'lesson' (French kfon); my iinieer 274, now my yinnair 'my dinner' (radical _/y««a?>-, pronounced 2\5o jlniyr, French dtner), eMperHyr 314, 323 'emperor,' and precMer 316, now preaghoor ' preacher,' which appear to be derived from the two French fonns precMre axA prechour [=prechedr) respectively, LaXm praedicaior and praedicatorem.
The next question which is usually asked about Manx Gaelic is, which of the two it mor5 closely resembles, Scotch or Irish Gaelic ; and it is one which I have often myself addressed to Manx fishermen. Their answers are somewhat contradictory, but this I. can readily explain : the course of the herring fishery brings Manxmen in contact with Irishmen chiefly on the coast of Munster, especially at the town of Kinsale, a name which they pronounce Kiysal. The Manx fisher- men who go there, and also to the west of Scotland, never have any hesitation in declaring that the Gaelic of the western Islands of Scotland is far more intelligible to them than Irish. I remember an old Manx fisherman telling me that he and his crew had found by ex- perience, that it did not do for them to talk secrets in the hearing of natives
' Some of the adjectives in -uoil, -oil would seem to have conformed to the general rule by shifting the accent to the beginning, where at any rate the accent falls in the pronunciation of the present day : such axeganoil, gannoil, now gennal ' pleasant ' (p. S7), and gnUrtuoil 62, 97, gnidrtoil fii, now niartal 'powerful ' (Ir. neartamkuil, Sc. neartaW) from gniart, now niart ' strength ' (pp. 53, 134). At any rate it seems more natural to explain the variation in this way than to suppose, for example, that gniartuoil is a distinct formation from niartal. It is true that the Welsh nerthol, of the same meaning, would seem to countenance the latter view, but on the other side there is the evidence of words like cummal to ' hold 'and troggal to 'lift' (p. 138), the history of which seems to postulate the shifting of the stress.
M 2

i64 MANX PHONOLOGY.
of the Scotch Islands, as they understood them. On the other hand a Manxman who speaks and reads his own Gaelic well has told me, how he was once in the habit of visiting the shores of Carlingford Lough, and that he could understand the Gaelic of that district best, much better in -fact than any Gaelic he had ever heard in Scotland.
It IS needless to remark that the Gaelic of Munster might naturally be expected to differ very considerably from that of Man, whereas some of the nearest dialects of Leinster and Ulster may resemble it more closely. As a matter of fact no dialect of Irish or of Scotch Gaelic has ever been minutely described by a capable phonologist, so that I am utterly unable to say, whether any of the local pronouncia- tions of Leinster or Ulster would be found to approach Manx more closely than any Scotch dialect still spoken in the Highlands or Islands of Scotland. I said ' still spoken,' as I should be inclined to think that the Gaelic formerly spoken in Galloway came nearest of all to it ; but that dialect appears to have died out soon after the Reformation, so that we have no means of instituting a comparison. Thus when one speaks of Irish and Scotch Gaelic in this context, one must be under- stood to mean Irish Gaelic and Scotch Gaelic as ordinarily represented in books. Taking them strictly in this rough' way I might say, without much hesitation, that Manx resembles Scotch Gaelic more closely than it does Irish. A glance at the Dean of Lismore's Book ' fully bears this out, though to institute a detailed comparison would require intimate acquaintance with several of the local pronunciations of Scotch Gaelic. To return to the latter as ordinarily printed, and to illustrate the similarity between it and Manx, one may mention the following points of agreement : —
I. They have practically adopted the same uniform way of form- ing plurals, as for example, in the case of the following nouns, sooill 'eye,' pi. sooillyn (Sc. suil, pi. suilean, Ir. siitl, pi. siiile, p. i6); knauyn 471, now craueyn ' bones,' sing, craue (Sc. cnaimh, pi. cnaimhean, Ir.
• The most interesting of the Gaelic conlents of this manuscript were published at Edinburgh, in 1863, under the title of The Dean of Lismore's Book, a Selection of Ancient Gaelic Poetry, edited with a Translation and Notes by the Rev. Thomas McLancblan.' Since then most of it has been published at Inverness, in 1892, from Dr. Cameron's Keliquise Celtics, of which it forms the first volume, entitled Ossianica, edited by Mr. Alexander Macbain and the Rev. John Kennedy. The second volume of Cameron's Reliquise has just reached me, containing the Gaelic texts of the Fernaig Manuscript, begun to be written by Duncan Macrae in 1688 : its orthography is hardly less deserving of study than that of the Dean of Lismore's Book.

DIALECT AND ORTHOGRAPHY. 165
cndimh, ^Lcndmha, p. 33); kardjyn 232, now caarjyn 'friends,' sing. Carrey (Sc. cara, pi. cairdean, Ir. cara, pi. cairde, p. 107) ; hlienyn 53, blxynchyn, bldenchyn 568, now both superseded by bleeantyn 'years,' pi. of blein or bkin (Sc. bliadhna, pi. hliadhnachan Ir. bliadhain, pi. bliadhna,^. 135); and f«Jy/» 567, now «y^« "arrows ' (Sc. saighdean, Ir. saighde, soighde).
2. Irish participles end variously in /^Sa, /'A^, /a, /«, but the ordinary form in Manx implies only the termination ie as in Scotch; thus banntil, now ^a««/'/ ' blessed,' is a contraction of an earlier *banmle for *beannighte : compare the corresponding Scotch form beannaichle to which Irish opposes beannaighthe, and see pp. no, 11 1.
3. In the comparison of individual words, between Manx and its sister languages of the Goidelic group in the foregoing pages, the cases of agreement between Manx and Scotch Gaelic will be found more numerous than between Manx and Irish Gaelic : witness such instances as cummal 'hold, support,' Scotch cumail, Ir. cotigbhdil, p. 138; hooar ' found, gat ' and Aene ' self,' Scotch/Auai'r a.nd /Aein, pronounced, contrary to the general rule,- as if written Auat'r and Aein : see p. 73.
In dealing with the question whether Manx Gaelic should be regarded as a language or a dialect, it would not be right to leave out of consideration the fact, that it has an orthography of its own ; for that has doubtless had a tendency to complete the severance between it and the Goidelic of Ireland and of the Highlands. Even apart from that fact the question of the orthography of Manx is one which deserves some notice in this essay, and it can be given perhaps to the best advantage now, after the reader has been made acquainted with samples of Manx orthography. But I may, at the very outset, be taken to task for speaking of it in the singular number, for have not many of the instances reviewed in the foregoing pages been given in two spellings at least? That is, no doubt, true, but it is not the whole truth; for one may say, roughly speaking, that the present Manx orthography is on the whole a modified form of the older one in which the Phillips Prayerbook is written. Thus let us take the vowels : what has happened here has been, that the use of the acute

' This is pronounced with* and is a plural formed from Mife (pronounced aej'A), representing the nominative singular feminine, while seijyn corresponds exactly to Scotch saighdean, and goes with the dative seij, which we have (with the article) in ctyn fseiUj 592, ' from the arrow.' This is rendered clear by the Med, Irish forms, nominative saiget, dative saigit, from the Latin sagitta 'an arrow,' whence also Welsh saeth, of the same meaning.

1 66 MANX PHONOLOGY.
accent has been discontinued and English spelling introduced in the case of the long vowels, so that such a word as lays ' death ' (p. 4) is now written 5aase, with a double a as well as a useless final e in imitation of English. But the e is not always appended, for such a word as Ida or Id ' day ' is now laa. English expedients are likewise resorted to in the case of the other long vowels : thus rtl ' king * is now written ree; sMo or sho 'this' is now shoh, and n6o 'new' (p. 133)) now noa; and nd ' holy, saint,' now two. In some instances, howe^ver, the English digraphs are introduced even where the vowel is now short, as for example in modi ' dogs ' (p. 98) now moddee, and pecki 'sinners,'now/«f««, pluralof/^cca^A (pp. 96, 125). Similarly, in such a word as diiyne or diiyne 'man' (p. 26), now written dooinney the 00 is as short as it is in the standard English pronunciation of /cot or book. Some words afford evidence that the tone, has been shifted and the former tone vowel shortened ; this seems undoubtedly the case with words like baniim 652 ' I will bless ' (Ir. heannaighini) and batmilt 'blessed' (p. in), where the long vowel ought, according to the analogy of da and 60, to have been ii. This, however, does not seem to occur, but in its stead we have ii with the acute accent placed between the letters, so as to make i'i, which I have ventured to transcribe as ii and to treat as originally the symbols for m. A short- ening of the vowel has also probably occurred in ckiit to 'come' (p. 113) now fheet, and Phillips, by letting slip er jilt 68, now written erjeet ' after coming or having come,' allows us to infer that the vowel was pronounced short even in his day. The same sort of shortening has also taken place in viis or viis 99, 341, now written vees but pro- nounced vys 'that is wont to be or will be' (Ir. bhias, Sc. bhios). Such an instance as that of ririyght ' kingdom ' (p. 8), now written reeriaght, pronounced rtrtygh, remains unaccounted for.
Besides the use qi the acute accent and of reduplication as means of indicating the length of a vowel, the Phillips orthography indulges, at least sporadically, in English digraphs which were in use in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, such as ea (as in the English word 'great') for open e, as in geadihyn, feadthyn, to 'get' (p. 98), au for open o as in atistyl 17, now written ostyl 'an apostle' (p. 10), and also oa for the same vowel as in foaskyly 185, now /osley to ' open,' foaskilt \M,foaskelt 342, r\o^ fosMU 'opened' (Med. Ir. oslocud, osluicthe, Mod. Ir. osgladh or fosgaladh, osgailk at fosgailte, Sc. /os- gladh,fosgailti). To these must be added occasional instances of ou used (after the fashion of Middle English and of French) for the vowel

DIALECT AND ORTHOGRAPHY. 167
« as mjallou 283, now vnittn j'alloo ' image, form ' (Goi. dealih, Welsh delw), in arou 453, otherwise written dru 463 ' grain ' (Ir. arika ' corn ' : compare Latin armm 'comland'), and probably also in grqyndou ' tares ' (p. 161). Lastly I am unable to say to what extent the use of 01 or qy and at or ay in the Prayerbook may be ascribed to the in- fluence of 01 for 5 and at for e in Broad Scotch in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries ; but it is a question worthy of consideration.
Among other things to the credit of the present orthography may be mentioned its having as a rule discontinued the, use oi y as apparently a mere graphic variety of u as in siias, syas ' upwards,' biian, bj^an 'lasting,' and other words touched upon at pages 11, 20, 30, to which may be added such instances as kSyry 386, ptherwise written kourey, koury 386, 405, now cowrey ' a sign ' (Ir. cSmharthd) and katteyn, now cadjin 'common, general' (p. 119), from katteun corresponding to the Ir. coikhionn, Sc, coikheann of the same meaning. It is difi5cult to understand how_y came to be treated at all as a form of u : possibly it is to be traced to the influence of the orthography of another dialect, such as that contained in the Book of the Dean of Lismore. However there is one word the spelling of which retains a _y of this origin, namely dyn 631, commonly ayn 'in it, therein, there' (pp. 37, 46). At any rate I cannot explain that speUing otherwise than as having superseded aun, written after the analogy of such a word as klaun 'children' (p. 37) now cloan; and I might add sdun 'is known' (p. 155), now written shione. It is just possible, however, that sdun involves the very word in question: take for example 's^un d'yn chiarn riyd yn klyei ynrick ' 467, which in the modern version reads fhione da'n Chiarn road y sleih cairal ' the Lord knoweth the way of the righteous,' and one would perhaps be right in analysing sdun into 's-aun and rendering the sentence word for word ' is known to the Lord the way of the righteous ' ; but more literally still in that case one would have, instead of ' is known,' to say 'is there' or ' is present,' that is to say ' present ' to one's mind or understanding ; and so with the past tense baun 190, 569, 642, "was known.' In fact this kind of locution would be nearly the converse of the French Y eUs-vousf ' Are you there ? ' meaning ' Do you follow what I say ? ', an idiom which reminds one somewhat of the English slang expression ' to be on the spot.'
As to the consonants, most of them are used in the present Manx orthography as they were by Bishop Phillips and as they are in English, a fact which has already been shown in detail, There are, however,

1 68 , MANX PHONOLOGY,
many minor points of difference, though I can only notice a few. The older orthography allowed dz to be represented by », J, and g, while the later appropriates j for that use. It has also fixed on _y to represent the sound of t as is done in English for the most part also. The older orthography represented ? partly by means of j (associated with e or t), as in Irish and Scotch Gaelic, and /? was sometimes written / (similarly placed), as in the same Goidelic dialects. On the whole it tended to yield to English influence and give the preference to sk and ck. But the use of cA for the sound of /j made it desirable to find a symbol for the guttural spirants ch and AA-; so gh was fixed upon as in English, where it was common in the fourteenth century, or even earlier. The later Manx orthography modified this by ■using eh for the spirant mutation of initial c or A, and gA for those of g and 3 ; for the older spelling continued the Old Irish habit of not distinguishing between g or ^ and g or 5, all being written in- differently %. With the exception just specified the gA of the older orthography was not largely disturbed, though here and there it was reinforced by a « from English: thus Phillips' yog-^ ' drink ' (p. 109) is now written j'ougA and pronounced dSocA, which rhymes exactly with the English word ceugA as I have heard cottgA pronounced by an old Manx fisherman at Cregneish. And with the participle cougAin' (similarly pronounced with a guttural cA) rhymes the Manx name /ougAih, the modern representative of McJmigAin, which Mr. Moore traces back in that spelling as far as the year 1430. It meant 'the Son of the Deacon ' : see page 79.
A word now as to the orthographic treatment of some of the labial consonants : the later orthography has both v and w, but the latter does not appear to have belonged to Phillips' Prayerbook, which on -the other hand hasy occasionally used for v, as for instance in lifrde, li/ree 128, 187, 451, now written livrey to ' deliver,' pronounced livr and derived from the French livrer to ' deliver.' The same was prob- ably, the sound oi/'vci words Uke difnidg 331, difnid 304, now diunid ' depth,' from dowin ' deep ' (Goi. domAain), and rifrid 562, now riurid ' fatness ' from roauyr ' fat ' (Med. Ir. remor Mod. Ir. ramAar). So with dit/ 336, dii/ 303, now dtu ' to you ' (Ir. dui6A), mutated gi(/, giif 99, iif 156, 'to you' (Sc. dAuibA), and (with the demonstrative affix) dii/s 336, di/s 44, 631 now dtuisA 'to you' (Ir. duibAse, Sc. dAuibA-se). Now as the letter / might have the sound of v, we find an occasional ff used initially to represent the voiceless spiranty; as for instance in the rubric at the beginning of the Atbanasian Creed

DIALECT AND ORTHOGRAPHY. 169
where we \a.\& ffdyliyghyn 1 7, now v/nlien/eaillaghyn, plural oifeailley ^ feast or holiday' (p. zi), ffreskoyll, x^o'^ frasial 'Ascension-day' (P- 93)> and_^^j/, no^n /eysht 'the act of confessing' (p. 22). The uncertainty as to the value ofy seems to have led to its being replaced by the digraph u/oxfu to indicate the sound of v when not occurring initially. Thus besides lit/rid 264, now />4««r?</ ' length ' from liaur 290, 438, now liauyr ' long ' (Med. Ir. ledor), we have the spelling Uufrid 517. Similarly, besides riifs 49, 308, riifs 151, rifs 56, we have riiufs 117, riufs 57, now riuish ' to or towards you' (Ir. rtbhse)', so also with ern/s 194, 195, 198, eri/s 191, besides which we have erri/ils 56, now erriuish ' on you ' (Ir. orraibhse, Sc. oirbk-se), which appears at first sight a most incomprehensible form, but the circumflex printed over the u was placed by the scribe over the fu to indicate that those letters were to be taken together. It occurs also in the same capacity over several of the other forms which have just been cited. The digraph fu ( =/v) for v is not confined to Phillips' Manx : it occurs also in mediaeval Welsh, for instance, in the manu- script of the Wefsh Elucidarium bearing the date of 1 346, and now published in the Anecdota Oxoniensia. The same trick of spelling is also known in the Red Book of Hergest, which likewise belongs to the fourteenth century. Lastly, the Swedish habit of writing fu for medial v may likewise be compared.
This subject cannot, however, be dropped here, as it has an important bearing on the question of the origin of Phillips' orthography. So it may be pointed out next, that Manx seems to have preferred uf to fu as the digraph for v, and that with the substitution (noticed at p. 167) of J/ for u, the uf htaxaa yf, which occurs frequently in the Prayerbook, as for example in the dative cheyf 491, 587, cMyf, 439, chseyf, 575, 586, now written gheu 'side' (p. 22); and with this go Jau 585, 589, 630, lau 410, 417, 630, 631, 641, now laue 'ha.nd' which, in the dative as a synonym for cheyf {^. 32), makes Ixyf Iseyf 521, 651 (also /^b/475), in the phrase er Iseyf siei 4'j8 ' on the inside' (Med. Ir. lam, dative idim); d(yf i\2, deyf 166, 491 (besides (fie/474) now written dew ' oxen,' plural of dow ' ox, bullock * (Goi. damh, plural daimh); leyf 41, 211, now Ihiu 'with you' (Ir. libh, Sc. leibh); and ir(yfd 613, treyfd 552, 562 (also tryifd 32, possibly for tryfid, whence Phillips' prevalent spelling try id), now irooid ' through' (p. 107).
As already stated, the sound meant at first by/ and the digraphs/« and tf, in the words which have been cited, was probably that of v ; but since those expedients for indicating v were first fixed upon that

170 MANX PHONOLOGY.
sound has given way to u or «. In fact, this seems to have taken place before Phillips' time, as he allows the spelling with « to inter- change with the others, as for example in cieu by the side of cAej,/" 'side' (p. 22); so with irimh 278, and errifds, now erriuish 'on you' (p. 169); sxiA yn'iurin 585, and nifrin 20, 400, now niurin ' Hell,' literally ' the Hell,' and, in the Prayerbook, also without the article, j/rtn 226, 531, i/nYn 239, tfn'yn 331 (Med. Ir. tffern, Mod. Ir. iffearn, ifreann, ifrionn, Sc. iutharn, irinn, i/rinn, Welsh uffern, Southwalian iffern, &\soyr iff em, all from the Latin infernuni). The same inference is suggested by such forms as teryuf 491, now terriuj plural of tarroo ' a bull ' (Goi. tarbh, plural tairbh), where the spelling teryuf ^xohzblj meant iefiu/=ieriv. For the vowel / can hardly have been intercalated after the v had become u, but it is present in words of this class throughout the Phillips Prayerbook. Witness aru 'corn,' and other words mentioned at pages 12, 13. Not very dis- similar is the evidence supplied by the word lianu, now written Ihiannoo ' a child ; ' for besides a genitive h'/nu 386, Phillips gives also lienniu 429, which I take to be derived from an older pronunciation Mniv : compare the kindred Goidelic forms leanabh, genitive leinibh. The instances which have been cited in this paragraph, together with others which I cannot now enumerate, agree in yielding evidence that the V sound implied by the spellings in question had in all cases an i, or another narrow vowel, staiiding in front of it, combinations like old Goidelic am. (p. 12) having probably been reduced to « or m at a still earlier date. If so, it follows that Reyf, as in dy Reyf 211, now veiKn Raue, ' from Rome,' is correct for the dative, and that for the nominative Rdu would be the form to expect, as will be seen from the Med. Irish R6m, dative RHaim, accusative R6im, Mod. Goi. an R6imh. Similarly -4^513, ,1551, ^35^/531, 'the action of casting, shedding or wasting,' is correct for the accusative and the dative, as ^%o er geyf 2^(), er gdef i^lx ' after wasting, i.e. having wasted ;' but kieu 513, now ceau, though occurring as an accusative in the next sentence to kxyf used also in that case, should, phonetically speaking, be regarded as the nominative and as an instance of forms of that case superseding those of other cases, as for example when l&u or lau ' a hand' is allowed by Phillips to take the place oi Ixy/}

' A less probable explanation is suggested by the kindred forms of ceau, namely Med. Ir. caithem, dative and accusative cathim, virhile O'Donovan gives for Mod. Ir. caitheam in all three cases, so that one might possibly regard the accusatives kieu, kxyf, as evidence of a mixture of declensions.

DIALECT AND ORTHOGRAPHY. 171
Allusions have already been made to the use of accents in the old Prayerbook, and especially (i) to that of the acute accent (pp. 55, 166), so that here one need only say that the prevalent use of the acute by Bishop Phillips was to mark a long vowel which bore the stress of the voice, whether that amounted to the force of what is sometimes called the primary accent, or only to that of a secondary one. It does not follow that this would have given us exactly the accentuation of Phillips' own day, as he seems to have been led by the orthography of a previous age : a probable instance here in point has been indicated in the case of chtU to 'come' (p. 166), Occasionally, he places the acute on a short vowel, and unfortunately instances are not lacking of the mark being so carelessly used as to baffle explanation.
(2) He uses also the grave accent, as in the case of the following words: — dor-rin 537, now dorrin 'a tempest or storm' {^c. doirionn, doireann) ; gys kail 503 ' to confusion,' more literally ' to perdition,' er myghhl 495 ' after my confusion, i.e. me being confounded' (radi- cal kail, Ir. coll, Welsh coll) ; /Ml 573, /"M 497 'blood,' ordinarily ■wnittn /mil, as it is still (p. 8) ; dujrne 493, more usually written duyne ' a man,' now dooinney (pp. 11, 26, 166) ; gha chihn 537 ' so fast,' elsewhere writen chiann 159, now (htonn 'tight, fast' (p. 37); and geani 38, now genney 'scarcity' (Goi. gatnne). It is pretty evident that the function of the grave accent was to call attention to the shortness of the vowel of the syllable to which it belongs, and this was especially useful when one had forgotten to double the consonant with which the syllable closed, as in the case of khl, /Ml and gehni. Mr. Moore considers this accent to be written in the original hand, but it is almost confined to the Psalms, and one has reason here to regret the loss of Phillips' version of the Order for Morning and Evening Prayer.
(3) The next mark to be mentioned is the angle or circumflex accent, written over long vowels or diphthongs, especially of mono- syllables like trd, now iraa ' time ' (Goi. Irdth), as in gygh ully hrd 374 ' for ever ' ; // 1 10, now te or (eh 'it is' ; ddii 404, dd 403, gda 458, gd 66, no^ da 'to him^ (Med. Ir, dS, do, Mod. Ir. do); dda 405, r\o-wjeh e ' from his ' ; dd 436, now da e'io his ' ; dd 236, more usually dda, now daa ' two ' (p. 99) ; doH 123, 403, now written dou 'to me ' (Med. Ir. dom, dam. Mod. Ir. damh, dhamh, Sc. dhomh). This, how- ever, is by no means the only or the most important function of the circumflex in the Prayerbook, for it is largely -used, also, to join together letters of which one or more are but slightly represented iri

172 MANX PHONOLOGY.
the pronunciation, or not at all : thus the case of erri/us 56 ' on you ' has already been mentioned (p. 169), and so have leyf 41, 21 . ' with you,' and riiufs 117, riufs 57 'to or towards you.' Plenty more instances with this accent-mark occur, such as ruin 23, now room * ' to or toward us ' (Goi. romhainn), qyn 382, 460, now simply ayn ' in ' (Goi. ann) and more usually written so even in the Phillips Prayerbook (p. 167), lyoi 43, now Ihiy 'a colt' (p. 64), iyei 150, 311, now ^h'e'a. house ' (p. 63). The same mark is also used where consonants were meant to be slurred over, as in a£-ge 225, now written, most irregularly, echey ' with him, his ' (Goi. aige), and pronounced with the softest possible 5 ; and acksyn 36, now ocsyn ' with them, theirs,' has the " and would seem to have had its guttural similarly softened, though in the Manx of the present day that is not done so far as I know. In other terms it must have once been pronounced like aghsyn, aghsan, now oghsan ' reproof (p. 130), whence it happens, conversely, that aghsan occurs written acksan 474. The angle is also found over the gg of agguish 57, now euish 'with you, yours,' where the guttural is now clean gone, as also in the simpler eu of the same meaning. Nay, I infer that it was gone before Phillips' time, as the scribe has let slip the more phonetic spelling ouis in the phrase ny kriaghyn ouis 63, now ny creeaghyn eu ' the hearts with you, i.e. your hearts.' Such a coincidence, as that of mdruin 302, ' with us,' being written in the present orthography mdrin, seems to suggest that the spelling with the circumflex dates before Phillips' time, in spite of the « intruding in his mdruin.
(4) There remains another mark ' to be mentioned, namely^ that over the a of ack 335, 483, 567, now written oc ' with them, theirs.' Here it would seem to indicate a short vowel, just as if we wrote ack, which accurately represents the quantity of the present form oc (Goi, acd) ; and so in other instances, such as Imts ' with thee,' two verses earlier on page 483 : it is now written lAiats 'by or with thee,' derived from the less emphatic form Ikiai, pronounced tidz (Goi. leai). The use of this mark, as indicating a shortening of vowel, seems to
' This vocable is the result of a certain amount of confiision, for it should fcorrespond rather to Irish rinn ' with us,' but we have the correct form rendering mdruin 302, in the modem mdrin (pronounced marin or mSrin) ' together with us,' for the Mod. Ir. maille rinn, Med. Ir. immalU frind ' along with us ' ; also in liorin (pronounced tiprin or tiorin) 'by or with us,' the first part of which seems to involve a form of Idu, layf ' hand ' (p. 32) : compare liory 40a, now liorish '\yj^ Ir. Idimh-ri, Sc. laimh ri ' near to.'

DIALECT AND ORTHOGRAPHY. 173
have led to its being used, much more loosely, to indicate any kind of subtraction from the phonetic importance of the letters over which it stands, whether vowels or consonants. It followed that a word provided with letters joined by a * might optionally be written with the inverted mark over the particular letter to be more or less com- pletely suppressed in the pronunciation. Thus, besides ijlei 150, we have two lines later tyei 'a house,' and so with agge 225, which occurs less frequently written agge 194, 280, now echey 'with him,' pronounced e^e, as already mentioned, or even ee. We have also an instructive instance in chiangilt 195 'bound,' pronounced probably as a nasal monosyllable with no ng (pp. 122, 44, 36), and in blkynehyn 568 • years,' which was probably sounded with a fh reduced to zh or 2, approximately bliaSyn: the form now in use is a different one bleeantyn (p. 165), pronounced with t or A. Lastly, it will have been noticed that the inverted apex is frequently placed over r, as in erri/Hs 56, already noticed more than once, and efi/s 191 'on you ' ; so with ofru 43, 116, oru 43, now orroo 'on them' (Med. \x, forru. Mod. Goi. orrd). But what the precise pronunciation here intended may have been, I am unable to say.
The reader will readily find instances of his own of all the accents here in question ; but he should bear in mind that it is very hard, in some cases, to distinguish between the acute accent and ', or to say to what letter or letters an accent is intended to apply, and that it is, moreover, impracticable to represent in print the exact state of the manuscript in this respect. However, there is nothing to indicate that the accents were inserted by any other hand than that of the original transcriber of the text. But one cannot proceed much further in this direction, without coming face to face with the question of the intelligibility of the translation to the Manxmen of Bishop Phillips' time. This has been duly explained by Mr. Moore in his Biographical Memoir. The Bishop complained that, having translated the Book of Common Prayer himself into Manx, he had purposed to peruse the translation with his clergy, so that it might be made ready for printing * with one uniform consent,' and that he was hindered in this and other religious labours. The reply comes from the two Vicars General, and it was partly to the ejffect that the translation was unintelligible to them. One of them said that he could only read a word of the book here and there, and the other stated that he had the book a day or two in his possession ' before he could upon deliberate perusall thereof read some part upon it.' He further gave it as his opinion, that few of the

174 MANX PHONOLOGY.
clergy could read the book, for the reason that it was ' spelled with vowells wherewith none of them are acquainted.' I can, however, corroborate Mr. Moore, most unreservedly, as to the fact that the old version of the Prayerbook is intelligible at the present day; I have read portions of it to all the best Manxmen in the island, and, in spite of my foreign accent, they all declared it intelligible. Nay the best of them went so far as to say, that he preferred it to the more modern version, as it was the Manx which his father used to speak. So the diflSculty which the Vicars General had in reading the former was wholly, I take it, one of orthography. For, as native Manxmen and incumbents of the parishes of Lezayre and Lonan, it is to be pre- sumed that they could speak Manx themselves ; and, in the case of the one who laid stress on the fact that the vowels were not such as the Manx clergy would be acquainted with, his woi:ds admit of our supposing that he himself was not wholly unacquainted with them : at any rate the fact that he fixed on the vowels used by Bishop Phillips shows, so far as it goes, that he understood what he was about. For there can be no manner of doubt that the vowels offered far greater difficulties than the consonants, though it would be an error to suppose that the later Manx spelling has done anything systematic to simplify the spelling in this respect. There are, for example, not many words which, spelled in Phillips' orthography, could beat such a jumble as the modern spelling of the word for lead namely leoaie.
Bad, however, as the modern orthography is, it seems to have superseded the older one before the time of Bishop Phillips. One cannot assign the date of the change, but the earliest book printed in Manx was Bishop Wilson's ' Principles and Duties of Christianity ' 'together with Short and Plain Directions and Prayers,' printed in Loiidon in 1699^, and afterwards in 1707, while a third edition was printed in Liverpool in 1761. Bishop Wilson had also the Gospel of St. Matthew published in Manx in 1748 : this was likewise printed in London. But the orthography of the Principles of 1707, and of the Gospel of 1748, though presenting many a difference of detail"
' This is given on the authority of Hanison's Bibliotheca Monensis (Douglas, 1876), p. 15. I have seen only the editions of 1707 and 1761, and I learn from Mr. Moore that he does not know of a single copy of the edition of 1699 existing anywhere.
" Among other things v lingers on sporadically for u, and now and then one comes across ov for ou = u, as in coTiidjagh, now ccoidjagh ' together.' One may

DIALECT AND ORTHOGRAPHY. 175
from that of the present day, agrees with it in principle, so that we hardly seem to come by that route appreciably nearer to the change. The only clue remaining to be tried is the official spelling of Manx proper names, and in the case of a language which was comparatively little written, probably, at all times, the spelling of those proper names may have exercised considerable influence on the orthography generally. Now such names as are given by Mr. Moore with their dates in his work on Manx Names, already mentioned, show some of the essential features of the present^ Manx orthography reaching as far back as the early part of the fifteenth century. Thus we have the English e mute appended in the names M'Brewe (141 7) and MacKissage (1429), to which others might be added, dating somewhat earlier. Later we have a conspicuous instance of i being written ee after English analogy, to wit in the name MacGilchreest (rsn), now reduced to MyUchreest (pp. 46-48). The data published, however, scarcely suffice to enable one to be precise ; but .one could hardly be far wrong in supposing that the time, between the beginning of the fifteenth century and Phillips' episcopate, was long enough for Manx orthography to have changed, under external influence, in the manner and to the extent here suggested. Hitherto I have spoken of that external influence mostly as English, but, strictly speaking, that word is both too narrow and too wide : what is wanted is one suggestive of the influence of the orthography of the English of the North of England and the Broad Scotch of the Lowlands. Perhaps to embrace both, the term Northumbrian may be employed without misleading anybody.
Where, then, ft may be asked, did Bishop Phillips find bis ortho- graphy? The natural answer would seem to be, that it was in the archives of his residence at Bishop's Court. The Book of Common Prayer appears to have been admitted by the Church in the diocese in the time of Edward VI ' ; but whether that meant a new departure by the clergy generally or not, there is no inherent improbability in
also mention drough-spyrryd, now drogh-spyrryd ' evil spirit,' and Ham, Hal, now Ihiam ' with me,' Ihiat ' with thee ; ' but Ikie ' the posture of lying down,' Ihee ' physician ' and Ihemeen ' a moth,' as they are still written, except that Cregeen gives, besides Ihemeen, a form Ihemyn, which corresponds exactly with Phillips' liemyn 99 (Sc. leomann, but Irish leamhanti). The practice of writing Ih in certain words for both t and \ is hard to account for, but it agrees with the habit which Manxmen have of describing both those liquids as ' thick ' /, which seems to mean that any / differing from English / counts as ' thick ' ; and so with n. ' See Moore's Sodor and Man, p. 98.

176 MANX PHONOLOGY.
the conjecture, that one or more of Bishop Phillips' predecessors may have had portions of the Prayerbook translated into Manx '. Unfortunately, proof is wanting, as no trace of any such translation has been seen or heard of; but one thing is certain, namely, that Phillips did not invent the orthography of his Prayerbook. In spite of the assumption that there was nothing written in Manx before his time, he must, somewhere or other, have found manuscript materials which practically gave him the models for his orthography. It is needless to recall, in detail, the slips which copiously go to prove that he was not writing the Manx phonetics of his time, but attempting to follow a system of spelling which represented the pronunciation of a previous age. Hence it was that he made such a liberal use of accent-marks of various kinds : they were to save the ofl5ciating minister from falling into any of the numerous pitfalls of an unphonetic spelling ; and in Phillips' own case some such help was all the more needful, as Gaelic was to him an acquired language. It is worthy of note, that what Phillips' orthography thus lacks, in respect of phonetics, is more than compensated for by the additional importance which it acquires from the point of view of the student of the history and phonology of Celtic speech.
Roughly speaking, the orthography of the Prayerbook may be said to belong to the same school as that of the Dean of Lismore's Book, the manuscript of which is ascribed to the early part of the sixteenth century. It is needless to say that the latter has peculiarities of its own, such, for example, as its use of a mute e borrowed from mediaeval Northumbrian, whence also it has quh for chu and sch for ? or sh. In other terms, the Phillips orthography is the more antiquated, showing fewer traces of such outside influences, though it is by no means free from them : witness the assibilated ch and the guttural gh, both of which it borrowed from Northumbrian. On the other hand it has very remarkable features of a mediaeval order, such as the use olfu or uf for v, which has already been noticed as pointing to the fom'teenth or even the thirteenth century. Then there is the doubling of the vowels to indicate length, a peculiarity which Phillips' ortho- graphy shares with that of the Dean of Lismore's Book and with the addition to Adamnan's Vita S. Columbse, as given in the fifteenth

' Such as the things which a child was expected to know in Manx Gaelic before he or she could be confirmed, pp. 388, 408 j see also the reference at p. 1157, to a ktani golgkagh or ' Gaelic Litany.'

DIALECT AND ORTHOGRAPHY. 177
century manuscript of Codex B of that biography. That addition, entitled S. Columbx DiscipuU et Cognati, is printed by Reeves in his edition of the work, pp. 245-247, and he says of it, that ' although annexed by a later hand, it is evidently of great antiquity, and drawn from authentic sources, probably from records presei-ved at Hy, the school whence Codex B originated.' In this brief Addition we have the following proper names as instances of vowel-doubling, Cairnaan, Calmaan, Ernaan, Grillaan, Conrii, and Mernooc. In writing Irish the practice of doubling long vowels seems to have been discontinued at a comparatively early date, excepting perhaps by a North Irish or Columban school, to which the Hy tract just mentioned may have belonged. For it is to be borne in mind that the doubling with or without the acute accent is to be detected in some of the earliest Irish manuscripts from the eighth to the tenth century, especially the Paulinus Codex of Wurzburg ' ; and this orthography was taught by the Columban missionaries to the Angles of Northumbria, so that it is extant in Anglo-Saxon documents. On the other hand it is to be sparingly traced back to post-Roman epigraphy, as for example in the proper name DAARI"^ in an old Pembrokeshire inscription. But it is more to the point here to compare the inscriptions, written in the runic character and the Norse language, in Man itself: they are supposed to date from about the twelfth century. Several of them show instances of doubling the vowels : thus a single inscription at Kirk Braddan yields, according to Mr. Kermode's reading, no less than three names in point, Krinaas, Th , . .feaak, Ufaak ; and such other instances occur as siin ' his ' and thaana ' this.'
Among other marks of antiquity borne by the Phillips orthography may be emphasized its use of the acute accent, which it doubtless inherited, among other things, from Irish, as already suggested ; and, to be brief, I may say that I can find no reason to suppose that Phillips' orthography was not derived by the channel of a continuous tradition from old Goidelic. For peoples who produced intrepid mariners, like the Norsemen and the old Irish, the Isle of Man must have been the most central spot in the British archipelago, and this enables one to understand the convergence there of influences, the

' For instances see the Gram. Celtica, pp. 17, 19, 21, 24, 25 : I am indebted to Dr. Stokes for calling my attention to them in this connexion. ^ See Hiibner's Inscript. Brit, thristianae, no. loi.
N

178 MANX PHONOLOGY.
traces of which demand a mention in passing. I have already alluded to the Norse monuments in the island : the names which they show point distinctly to the Scottish islands, especially the Shetlands. This is corrobated by the alphabet scratched in bind Ogams on one of the runic crosses at Kirk Michael, for that form of Ogmic writing is to be traced to the Shetlands. But the south of the island has Ogmic monuments which point in quite another direction. One of these is at the Friary, in the parish of Arbory : it is a fragment reading Cunamagli Tiia\qui\ -which would have been rendered into Brythonic Latin as Cunomagli fill . . . , that is to say, ' the grave of Conmhal son of somebody whose name is gone. Two more occur, namely, at Ballaqueeney, in Rushen ; and they read respectively Bivaidmas maqui Mucoi Cunava\l{\, which might be Latinized Bivaedonis fill Nepotis Cunovali, i. e. ' the Grave of Bivaedo son of Maccu Chonaill '; and Dmaidona maqiii Droata, which would be in Latin Dovaedonis fill Druidis, i. e. ' the Grave of Dovaedo son of (the) Druid or Magician.' These three inscriptions belong to the oldest class of Ogams, which is represented in the greatest numerical abundance in Munster, and to no considerable extent in any other part of Ireland. Further, a second Ogam inscription has been found at the Friary reading simply Maq Leog, to be identified probably with the nanie MacLiacc or MacLiag, which was once well known in Ireland. In the Isle of Man it appears reduced to Cleg in 1405, and since then it has been variously spelled Claige and Claigue. At the present day it is most commonly written Clague, and it rhymes, as I am assured by Mr. Moore, with the Manx adjective aeg ' young.' Now besides the remarkable continuity to which this name is evidence, its Ogmic form of Maq Leog, which may belong to some time from the eighth to the twelfth century, taken in conjunction with the three old Ogam inscriptions, goes to prove that Ogam writing may have been practised in Man for some seven or eight centuries, possibly more.
From the beginning of Goidelic ascendency in Man it was inevitable that the influence of Ireland should be felt there in literary ■ matters, as well as in others, and we are not wholly left to mere con- jecture on this point. Thus we read in Cormac's Glossary the story of Senchan Torpeist, chief poet of Ireland about the middle of the seventh century, visiting Man in the course of his circuits. He sailed thither, we are told, at the head of fifty poets as his retinue, besides a number of students; and in the island he found a poetess from

DIALECT AND ORTHOGRAPHY. 179
Connaught, who had previously gone on the circuit of Erinn and Alban. So one is led to infer that Man constituted a recognized part of the circuit of the Irish professional man of those days. This would mean a community of literature ; and we have already seen that the systems of writing were the same in Ireland and Man, whether Ogmic scores or Latin letters. What, in fact, we have found is, that the Manx spelling of the present day is to be traced back to the system of orthography in which Phillips tried to write the translation of the Prayerbook. The latter, in its turn, claims kinship with that of the Book of the Dean of Lismore, and both belong to a school which one might venture, perhaps, to call North Irish or Columban. One of the later and most conspicuous characteristics of that school was its readiness to yield to the influence of mediaeval Northumbrian in its treatment of the older Goidelic spelling. With it I have associated the orthography of the Phillips Prayerbook and that of the Dean of Lismore's Book ; but there are other manuscripts to group with those two, as showing traces of Northumbrian influence. I have in view, more particularly, the story of the Second Battle of Moytura: the writing is of the fifteenth century, while the language is of considerable antiquity, according to Dr. Stokes, who has edited, with a translation into English \ all the parts of the narrative which he found intelligible. Of the earlier history of such a school of orthography as Thave mentioned as possibly once existing, we know nothing for certain, and the best way, perhaps, to form an idea of its leading features would be to study the orthography taught the Northumbrians, in the seventh century, by the Columban clergy whom Oswald invited to labour in his kingdom, namely in the scanty remains of the oldest English of the North.
In any case, the learning of the Columban clergy had been

See the Remie Celtique, vol. xii. 52-130. The manuscript is no. 5280 of the

Etarleian collection in the British Museum. Among the most remarkable features of the spelling may be mentioned the use of ou for the sound of u, the use of i to mark monill^ consonants, as iHgailie (usually written ^a//«), genitive oigal' valour,' a tendency to double the long vowels of monosyllables, as in Phillips' Prayerbook, and the spelling of words like tuinn or tuind as tuidn, accusative of tond ' skin,' which suggests a similarity of pronunciation with the Manx words mentioned at pp. 142-3. Another manuscript which may be mentioned here is that of the Story of the Death of Ciiroi, which belongs to the British Museum, where it is numbered Egerton 88. My attention has been kindly called to it by Dr. Slokes, but I have not yet had an opportunity of studying any part of it not written in the usual orthography.
N 2

i8o MANX PHONOLOGY.
derived .from Ireland, and Ireland had learned the use of letters from Britain. For a study of old Irish manuscripts, and of the ancient inscriptions of Wales and Dumnonia, establishes beyond doubt the identity of the form of the letters used on both sides of the Irish Sea, as well as their direct descent from the Latin writing practised on this side dliring the Roman occupation. So it may be said, that in this, as in all other matters relating to the use of letters in our part of the world, one finds, if one goes back far enough, how true it is that all the roads lead to Rome.

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

P. 29. Another instance of the same progressive assimilation as in ooilley 'all,' occurs in er dihy ghuM 533, radical kuM, now cooyloo, 'ihe hind part or rear,' which consists of the same component vocables as the Scotch culthaobh ' the back, behind,' to wit, cul ' the back,' and laobh ' side.' With kulii contrast the pronunciation dilietty, pp. 22, 53, 133-
P. 32. The first note should begin thus: 'Peculiar forms of Ixyf occur in er l^t/slei,' &c.
P. 33. The Welsh equivalent to knock ' a hill,' Goi. cnoc, is not the semi-naturalized cnwc, but the cnwch which occurs in S. Welsh place- names like Y Cnwch Coch ' the Red Knoll ' and y Cnwch Deilog ' the Leafy Knoll ' ; while in Anglesey it is clwch as in Clwch Ternog ' Teyrnog's Knoll.' Cnwc is a later word borrowed from somewhere, but its history is obscure.
P. 60, 121. Though the modern spelling of the word for yoke is quing it is right to say that Phillips has kuing 418, which escaped me, though it challenges comparison with Phillips' kuidd, p. 59. The mutated form ghuing 43 is neutral.
P. 62. When I wrote the note mentioning goll-tooit I overlooked the fact that Cregeen has an article on goal-thoo in his Dictionary. His is probably the better derivation, but the pronunciation of the first syllable of goll-lwoaie ' rainbow ' sounds, at the present day, exactly the same as that of his goal-thoo, and I cannot comprehend why he makes both words accented on the first syllable ; for, besides being contrary to the usual rule obtaining in such compounds, no Manxman now knows of any such a pronunciation, so far as I have been able to ascertain.
Pp. 72, 165. The change from _/ to h as vafSyr, now hooar 'gat,' is perhaps not quite as rare as it looks at first sight, for according to O'Donovan's Irish Grammar, pp. 178, 215, the f of the future^of the verb is subject to it throughout the southern half of Ireland, so that

1 82 MANX PHONOLOGY.
the written glanfad ' I will cleanse ' becomes in the spoken language glanhad, or glanthad pronounced the same. ' The _/,' he says, ' is scarcely heard in this tense in the spoken language in any part of Ireland,' which I take to mean, that, except in the south of Ireland, the h, its substitute, has also ceased to be sounded. This must have had as one of its results the extensive confounding of this form of the future tense with the present, and it helps to explain the general disappearance of the old future in Manx and most other Goidelic pro- nunciations.
P. 79. Some more Goidelic loanwords of the earlier stratum will be found in Dr. Stokes' Three Irish Glossaries (London, 1862): see more particularly his preface pp. xx-xxvii, where he has given a list of words borrowed from Latin.
Pp. 82, 117. With farkey as against /ar^ey 'sea,' may be ranged the Manx surname Corkish from Forcus, as contrasted with the more usual form Fergus. The former is known as Forces on a' stone from Clonmacnois (Miss Stokes' Christian Inscriptions in the Irish Langtiage, part i. p. 16, and plate ii. 5), and as Forcus or Fercus on a stone at St. Vigeans, near Arbroath ; see also Reeves' edition of Adamnan's Vita S. Columbse i. 7 (p. 33), where the best manuscripts seem to read Forcus. The late genitive of Forcus would be Forcuis and Mac Fhorcuis (pronounced Mac Orkish) would, accord- ing to the analogy of other Manx surnames, yield exactly the shortened form Corkish : compare Killip from M' Killip (\\y^-=^ Mac -^Phillip. P. 85. In connection with O. Ir. carpat ' a chariot,' it may be pointed out that the Latin carpentum is understood to be of Celtic origin, and the / makes it probable that it comes from a continental people, who spoke no Gallo-Brythonic dialect but some kind of Goidelic.
P. 88. With Ihieng ' halfpenny,' as an instance of the elision of ph, may be compared the similar treatment of Latin ^ in a word like 6ick 402 ' duty ' (from the Latin officium), which survives in the v/otd/er-oik ' a man in oflSce, a magistrate.'
Pp. 97, 8. No instance has been given of a medial v (for re or t') being elided, but we seem to have one such in the case ofj'skigh 551, now written j'aagh ' smoke,' as the kindred form in Irish and Scotch Gaelic is deatach ' smoke.' The root seems to have been dnt, to which are also probably to be traced the German ziinden to ' kindle ' and the dialectic English teend, tind ' to set on fire,' and the ordinary English noun tinder ' means or materials to kindle ' : see Kluge's Etym. Worterbuch der deutschen Sprache, s. ^, ziinden.

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. 183
P. 108. A better derivation of Ir. Uit ' goes ' may now be read from the pen of Dr. Stokes in his part of the fourth edition of Pick's Vergleichendes Wdrterbuch, p.. 3 2.
P. 117. The preposition vet, as in vei yn tUu 78, now written vei'n clieau or rather veiKn clieau ' from the mountain,' and in vei'A'n Raue 2 n ' from Rome ' literally ' from the Rome,' involves probably the preposition je, now written jeh 'from' (p. 57); and we have the old Goidelic preposition tmb ' about ' with the same ve in veim y ghri 481 'from his heart,' and in vei magh elk 468 (for veim a ghielle) ' from one another ' : compare also iem ' from ' 450, and /u0m 452 ' under,' probably made up of de-imb znA/o-imb respectively, though the m in all these prepositions seems to have been wanted to prevent a hiatus. In the element ve in vei and veim I recog- nize the equivalent of Scotch Gaelic bho (pronounced vo) which is, according to McAlpine, the Islanders' pronunciation of what is oftener written 0, Irish ua, ' from.'
P. 124. Another instance to be compared with masky, mastey ' among,' and to be cited as showing that the change in the con- sonants had taken place before Phillips' time, is that of Histym 589 ' I will visit, i. e. punish,' imperative Mis/ 32, ' assuage,' infinitive kiiyske 433, 444, kuisky 444, now cusley to ' scourge ' (Med. Ir. cosccud, Mod. Ir. cosgadh, Welsh cosp-i, Latin consequ-t).
P. 148. As to Manx reih to 'choose,' Med. Ir. rogu, a different etymology is proposed in Stokes' portion of Pick's Dictionary, pp. 234, 235. But it is a very doubtful one, and in any case it makes no difference as regards the phonology of the Manx word, as discussed at pp. 63, 69 above. It is worth mentioning here, that reih is roygh in the Dean of Lismore's Book, and reih in the Pernaig Manuscript : see Cameron's Reliquide, Cellicx, i. 38, ii. 66.
P. 167. As interesting instances of u written ou may also be mentioned dou 542, now written aw (pronounced au) 'raw' (p. 32), and ou 504, for it, now written 00 ' thou ' (p. 13).

FINIS.

HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY

I I ^ ifltl'l
/ / I III! II ,1' I / '//,//,
.'. ' ' " ,//',', I ' '"Mj
".'» '/'/.I'/'/t

~~{{GFDL}}~~

Retrieved from "http://artandpopularculture.com/Book_of_Common_Prayer_in_Manx_Gaelic"

Book of Common Prayer in Manx Gaelic

From The Art and Popular Culture Encyclopedia

See also

Views

Personal tools

Search

Metas

Navigation